Sermons preach'd upon several occasions some of which were never before printed / by W. Sherlock.
         Sherlock, William, 1641?-1707.
      
       
         
           1700
        
      
       Approx. 604 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 281 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A59893
         Wing S3364
         ESTC R29357
         11077166
         ocm 11077166
         46283
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A59893)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 46283)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1431:16)
      
       
         
           
             Sermons preach'd upon several occasions some of which were never before printed / by W. Sherlock.
             Sherlock, William, 1641?-1707.
          
           [8], 550 p.
           
             Printed for William Rogers ...,
             London :
             1700.
          
           
             Imperfect: pages stained and tightly bound with loss of print.
             Reproduction of original in the Trinity College Library, Dublin University.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2003-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-12 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-01 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-01 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           SERMONS
           Preach'd
           upon
           Several
           Occasions
           .
        
         
           Some
           of
           which
           were
           never
           before
           Printed
           .
        
         
           By
           W.
           SHERLOCK
           ,
           D.
           D.
           Dean
           of
           St.
           
           Paul's
           ,
           Master
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           Chaplain
           in
           Ordinary
           to
           his
           Majesty
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             William
             Rogers
          
           at
           the
           Sun
           over-against
           St.
           
           Dunstan's
           Church
           in
           Fleetstreet
           .
           1700.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           ALL
           the
           Account
           I
           have
           to
           give
           of
           publishing
           this
           Volume
           of
           Sermons
           ,
           is
           only
           this
           ;
           that
           most
           of
           them
           were
           printed
           before
           by
           public
           Authority
           ,
           or
           by
           such
           Applications
           as
           to
           me
           were
           equivalent
           to
           Commands
           :
           And
           my
           Bookseller
           having
           a
           mind
           to
           reprint
           those
           Sermons
           which
           he
           had
           an
           interest
           in
           ,
           desired
           me
           to
           add
           some
           few
           more
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           just
           Volume
           :
           The
           choice
           I
           have
           made
           of
           such
           as
           I
           have
           added
           ,
           was
           not
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           any
           curious
           Composition
           ,
           or
           new
           
           Conceits
           ,
           much
           less
           for
           Wit
           and
           Satyr
           ;
           But
           I
           chose
           such
           as
           I
           hoped
           might
           be
           most
           useful
           in
           such
           an
           〈◊〉
           as
           this
           ;
           And
           if
           they
           shall
           do
           any
           good
           ,
           which
           I
           heartily
           beg
           of
           God
           they
           may
           ,
           I
           have
           all
           that
           I
           aimed
           at
           .
        
         
           
             Will.
             Sherlock
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           25.
           line
           3.
           for
           
             been
             treated
          
           ,
           read
           
             be
             entreated
          
           ,
           p.
           44.
           f.
           indispesanble
           r.
           indispensible
           .
           p.
           46.
           l.
           27.
           f.
           owes
           ,
           r.
           our
           .
           p.
           193.
           l.
           ult
           .
           for
           in
           r.
           and
           p.
           239.
           l.
           18.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           p.
           404.
           l.
           21.
           f.
           they
           .
           r.
           the.
           p.
           413.
           l.
           3.
           f.
           whensoever
           ,
           r.
           whencesoever
           .
           ●…p
           .
           485.
           l.
           8.
           f.
           nor
           ,
           r.
           not
           .
           p.
           526.
           l.
           3.
           r.
           
             one
             thing
          
           .
           r.
           Sermon
           18
           instead
           of
           19.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             
               THE
               Nature
               and
               Means
               of
               Church-Unity
               .
               Sermon
               I.
               122.
               
               Psal.
            
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Pray
             for
             the
             Peace
             of
             Jerusalem
             :
             they
             shall
             prosper
             that
             love
             thee
             .
             Peace
             be
             within
             thy
             Walls
             ,
             and
             Prosperity
             within
             thy
             Palaces
             .
          
           
             
               The
               faithful
               and
               wise
               Servant
               ;
               a
               Funeral-Sermon
               .
               Serm.
               II.
               24.
               
               Matth.
            
             45
             ,
             46.
             
             Who
             then
             is
             a
             faithful
             and
             wise
             Servant
             ,
             whom
             his
             Lord
             hath
             made
             Ruler
             over
             his
             Houshold
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             meat
             in
             due
             season
             ?
             Blessed
             is
             that
             servant
             ,
             whom
             his
             Lord
             ,
             when
             he
             cometh
             ,
             shall
             find
             so
             doing
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Measures
               of
               Providence
               towards
               the
               Church
               .
               Serm.
               III.
               77.
               
               Psal.
            
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             And
             I
             said
             this
             is
             my
             infirmity
             ;
             but
             I
             will
             remember
             the
             Years
             of
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Most
             High.
             I
             will
             remember
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             surely
             I
             will
             remember
             thy
             wonders
             of
             old
             .
             I
             will
             meditate
             also
             of
             all
             thy
             works
             ,
             and
             talk
             of
             all
             thy
             doings
             .
          
           
             
             
               The
               Temptation
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               .
               Serm.
               IV.
               4.
               
               Matth.
               1.
               
            
             Then
             was
             Iesus
             led
             up
             of
             the
             Spirit
             into
             the
             Wilderness
             to
             be
             tempted
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Charity
               of
               lending
               without
               Usury
               .
               Serm.
               V.
               4.
               
               Luke
               35.
               
            
             But
             love
             your
             enemies
             —
             (
             and
             do
             good
             ,
             and
             lend
             ,
             hoping
             for
             nothing
             again
             )
             and
             your
             reward
             shall
             be
             great
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             be
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Highest
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             kind
             to
             the
             unthankful
             and
             to
             the
             evil
             .
          
           
             
               A
               wounded
               Spirit
               an
               unsupportable
               Evil.
               Serm.
               VI.
               18.
               
               Prov.
               14.
               
            
             The
             Spirit
             of
             a
             Man
             will
             sustain
             his
             infirmity
             ;
             but
             a
             wounded
             Spirit
             who
             can
             bear
             ?
          
           
             St.
             Paul
             '
             
               s
               Choice
               ,
               a
               Funeral
               Sermon
               .
               Serm.
               VII
               .
               1
               Phil.
               23
               ,
               24.
               
            
             For
             I
             am
             in
             a
             strait
             betwixt
             two
             ,
             having
             a
             desire
             to
             depart
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             with
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             far
             better
             .
             Nevertheless
             to
             abide
             in
             the
             flesh
             is
             more
             needful
             for
             you
             .
          
           
             
               A
               Sermon
               upon
               the
               Queen's
               Death
               .
               Serm.
               VIII
               .
               39.
               
               Psal.
               9.
               
            
             I
             was
             dumb
             ,
             and
             opened
             not
             my
             mouth
             ,
             because
             thou
             didst
             it
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Nature
               and
               Measure
               of
               Charity
               .
               Serm.
               IX
               .
               2
               Cor.
               8.
               12.
               
            
             For
             if
             there
             be
             first
             a
             willing
             mind
             ,
             it
             is
             
             accepted
             according
             to
             that
             a
             Man
             hath
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             .
          
           
             
               The
               danger
               of
               corrupting
               the
               Faith
               by
               Philosophy
               .
               Serm.
               X.
               2.
               
               Col.
               8.
               
            
             Beware
             lest
             any
             man
             spoil
             you
             through
             Philosophy
             and
             vain
             deceit
             ,
             after
             the
             traditions
             of
             Men
             ,
             after
             the
             rudiments
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             not
             after
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               TheFolly
               and
               Unreasonableness
               of
            
             Deism
             .
             
               Serm.
               XI
               .
               14.
               
               Joh.
               1.
               
            
             Ye
             believe
             in
             God
             ,
             believe
             also
             in
             me
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Language
               and
               Interpretation
               of
               Judgments
               .
               Serm.
               XII
               .
               6.
               
               Micah
               9.
               
            
             The
             Lord's
             voice
             crieth
             unto
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             the
             Man
             of
             wisdom
             shall
             see
             thy
             name
             .
             Hear
             ye
             the
             rod
             ,
             and
             who
             hath
             appointed
             it
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Divine
               Presence
               in
               Religious
               Assemblies
               .
               Serm.
               XIII
               .
               96.
               
               Psal.
               9.
               
            
             O
             worship
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             beauty
             of
             holiness
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Use
               of
               Music
               in
               Religious
               VVorship
               .
               Serm.
               XIV
               .
               81.
               
               Psal.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
            
             Sing
             aloud
             unto
             God
             our
             strength
             ,
             make
             a
             joyful
             noise
             unto
             the
             God
             of
             Jacob.
             Take
             a
             Psalm
             ,
             and
             bring
             hither
             the
             Timbrel
             ,
             the
             pleasant
             Harp
             ,
             with
             the
             Psaltery
             .
          
           
             
             
               The
               nature
               and
               evils
               of
               a
               vicious
            
             Self-love
             .
             
               Serm.
               XV.
               2
               Tim.
               3.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
            
             This
             know
             also
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             last
             days
             perillous
             times
             shall
             come
             :
             for
             Men
             shall
             be
             lovers
             of
             their
             own
             selves
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Reasonableness
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               the
               Preference
               of
               unseen
               things
               .
               Serm.
               XVI
               .
               2
               Cor.
               4.
               v.
               18.
               
            
             While
             we
             look
             not
             at
             the
             things
             which
             are
             seen
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             things
             which
             are
             not
             seen
             :
             for
             the
             things
             which
             are
             seen
             ,
             are
             temporal
             ,
             but
             the
             things
             which
             are
             not
             seen
             ,
             are
             eternal
             .
          
           
             
               The
               danger
               of
               confounding
               the
               Distinctions
               of
               Good
               and
               Evil.
               Serm.
               XVII
               .
               5.
               
               Isa.
               20
               ,
               21.
               
            
             Wo
             unto
             them
             that
             call
             evil
             good
             ,
             and
             good
             evil
             ;
             that
             put
             darkness
             for
             light
             ,
             and
             light
             for
             darkness
             ;
             that
             put
             bitter
             for
             sweet
             ,
             and
             sweet
             for
             bitter
             .
             Wo
             unto
             them
             that
             are
             wise
             in
             their
             own
             eyes
             ,
             and
             prudent
             in
             their
             own
             Sight
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Progress
               of
               VVickedness
               ,
               and
               the
               Difficulties
               thereof
               .
               Serm.
               XVIII
               .
               5.
               
               Isa.
               20
               ,
               21.
               
            
             Wo
             unto
             them
             that
             call
             evil
             good
             ,
             and
             good
             evil
             ;
             that
             put
             darkness
             for
             light
             ,
             and
             light
             for
             darkness
             ;
             that
             put
             bitter
             for
             sweet
             ,
             and
             sweet
             for
             bitter
             .
             Wo
             unto
             them
             that
             are
             wise
             in
             their
             own
             eyes
             ,
             and
             prudent
             in
             their
             own
             sight
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Right-Honourable
           ,
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Chapman
          
           ,
           LORD-MAYOR
           OF
           THE
           City
           of
           LONDON
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           IN
           obedience
           to
           the
           Order
           I
           received
           from
           your
           Lordship
           and
           the
           Court
           of
           Aldermen
           ,
           I
           Present
           you
           with
           this
           plain
           Sermon
           ;
           the
           whole
           Design
           of
           which
           is
           ,
           not
           to
           debate
           any
           thing
           ,
           nor
           to
           determine
           on
           which
           side
           the
           Truth
           lies
           ,
           in
           those
           warm
           Disputes
           which
           have
           been
           among
           us
           ;
           but
           to
           convince
           all
           those
           ,
           who
           
             Love
             and
             Pray
             for
             the
             Peace
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
          
           how
           many
           Controversies
           there
           are
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           laid
           aside
           without
           Disputing
           ,
           and
           how
           a
           little
           condescention
           to
           each
           other
           ,
           may
           either
           happily
           Unite
           us
           into
           one
           Communion
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           Teach
           us
           to
           Live
           together
           in
           Love
           and
           Charity
           ,
           notwithstanding
           some
           different
           Apprehensions
           of
           Things
           ;
           and
           I
           
           hope
           so
           Charitable
           a
           Design
           as
           this
           ,
           will
           raise
           no
           new
           Disputes
           and
           Quarrels
           among
           us
           .
        
         
           That
           GOD
           would
           preserve
           his
           Church
           ,
           restore
           Peace
           and
           Unity
           among
           Christians
           ,
           bless
           this
           Great
           and
           Populous
           City
           ,
           and
           direct
           your
           Lordship
           in
           the
           Government
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           these
           difficult
           Times
           ,
           is
           the
           hearty
           Prayer
           of
           ,
        
         
           
             MY
             LORD
             ,
          
           Your
           Lordship
           's
           Most
           Obedient
           Servant
           ,
           
             WILL.
             SHERLOCK
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           SERMON
           I.
           
        
         
           
             Preach'd
             before
             the
             Lord-Mayor
             ,
             at
             Guildhall-Chappel
             ,
             on
             
               
                 Sunday
                 ,
                 November
              
               4.
               1688.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CXXII
             .
             PSALM
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Pray
               for
               the
               peace
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               they
               shall
               prosper
               that
               love
               Thee
               .
               Peace
               be
               within
               thy
               Walls
               ,
               and
               Prosperity
               within
               thy
               Palaces
               .
            
          
        
         
           THough
           the
           particular
           time
           and
           occasion
           of
           Penning
           this
           Psalm
           is
           uncertain
           ,
           yet
           so
           much
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           after
           David
           had
           setled
           the
           Ark
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           made
           that
           City
           the
           place
           of
           God's
           House
           ,
           and
           of
           Religious
           Worship
           ,
           and
           the
           Seat
           of
           Justice
           and
           Judgment
           .
           There
           was
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           verse
           9.
           that
           is
           ,
           though
           the
           Temple
           was
           not
           yet
           built
           ,
           if
           this
           Psalm
           was
           composed
           by
           David
           ,
           as
           the
           Title
           of
           it
           signifies
           it
           was
           ,
           yet
           there
           was
           
           the
           Tabernacle
           and
           the
           Ark
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           formerly
           was
           in
           Shiloh
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           removed
           from
           one
           place
           to
           another
           ,
           till
           David
           setled
           it
           in
           Ierusalem
           :
           Thither
           all
           the
           Tribes
           of
           Israel
           were
           to
           resort
           three
           times
           a
           year
           to
           worship
           God
           before
           the
           Ark
           of
           the
           Testimony
           ,
           4
           ver
           .
           There
           was
           the
           Imperial
           Seat
           ,
           where
           David
           had
           built
           his
           Throne
           and
           Palace
           ,
           and
           where
           his
           Posterity
           were
           to
           dwell
           and
           govern
           Israel
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           the
           Seat
           of
           Justice
           too
           ,
           as
           that
           must
           be
           ,
           where
           the
           Kings
           Throne
           and
           the
           House
           of
           God
           was
           placed
           .
           
             There
             are
             set
             thrones
             of
             judgment
             ,
             the
             thrones
             of
             the
             house
             of
             David
             ,
             5.
             ver
             .
          
           These
           were
           the
           peculiar
           Privileges
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           above
           any
           other
           City
           in
           Iury.
           This
           was
           the
           reason
           of
           that
           peculiar
           affection
           and
           passionate
           concern
           ,
           which
           David
           had
           himself
           ,
           and
           exhorts
           all
           others
           to
           express
           for
           Ierusalem
           ,
           that
           he
           greatly
           rejoiced
           to
           go
           thither
           ,
           and
           to
           continue
           there
           .
           
             I
             was
             glad
             when
             they
             said
             unto
             me
             ,
             Let
             us
             go
             into
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             our
             feet
             shall
             stand
             within
             thy
             gates
             ,
             Ó
             Ierusalem
             .
          
           That
           he
           exhorts
           all
           people
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           peace
           and
           prosperity
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           promises
           a
           Blessing
           to
           those
           who
           love
           
           it
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           in
           my
           Text
           ,
           
             Pray
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             they
             shall
             prosper
             that
             love
             thee
             ;
             peace
             be
             within
             thy
             walls
             ,
             and
             prosperity
             within
             thy
             palaces
             .
          
           All
           this
           was
           not
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           the
           material
           Buildings
           ,
           the
           beauty
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           or
           the
           conveniency
           of
           its
           scituation
           ,
           but
           because
           it
           was
           the
           Center
           of
           Unity
           ;
           
             Which
             is
             builded
             as
             a
             City
             that
             is
             compact
             together
             ,
             whither
             the
             Tribes
             go
             up
             ,
             the
             Tribes
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             unto
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Israel
             ,
             to
             give
             thanks
             unto
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           3.
           
           &
           4.
           ver
           .
           Which
           shews
           in
           what
           respect
           he
           commends
           Ierusalem
           ,
           that
           it
           
             is
             built
             as
             a
             City
             ,
             which
             is
             compact
             together
          
           ;
           not
           with
           regard
           to
           the
           Uniformity
           and
           regular
           Order
           and
           Union
           of
           its
           material
           Buildings
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           was
           the
           Center
           of
           a
           Religious
           Unity
           and
           Order
           in
           Worship
           ,
           where
           all
           the
           Tribes
           of
           Israel
           met
           and
           united
           in
           the
           same
           Acts
           of
           Worship
           and
           Praise
           to
           God.
           There
           was
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           there
           were
           the
           set
           Thrones
           of
           Judgment
           .
           So
           that
           to
           Love
           Ierusalem
           ,
           to
           Pray
           for
           the
           Peace
           and
           Prosperity
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           to
           love
           the
           House
           ,
           the
           Worship
           ,
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ;
           to
           love
           and
           pray
           for
           the
           Unity
           ,
           Happiness
           ,
           and
           Prosperity
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           for
           the
           flourishing
           State
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           peaceful
           Opportunities
           of
           Worshipping
           God
           in
           his
           Holy
           Temple
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           equal
           and
           impartial
           Administration
           of
           Justice
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           much
           for
           the
           Publick
           Good
           ,
           to
           promote
           the
           Temporal
           and
           Eternal
           Happiness
           of
           Men
           ,
           that
           our
           Love
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           but
           especially
           our
           Love
           to
           the
           Brethren
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           our
           Zeal
           for
           God's
           Glory
           and
           Worship
           ,
           requires
           this
           of
           us
           ;
           
             For
             my
             Brethren
             and
             Companions
             sake
             ,
             I
             will
             now
             say
             ,
             Peace
             be
             within
             thee
             :
             Because
             of
             the
             House
             of
             the
             LORD
             our
             GOD
             ,
             I
             will
             seek
             thy
             good
             ,
          
           v.
           8
           ,
           9.
           
        
         
           Thus
           I
           have
           given
           you
           a
           very
           plain
           and
           easy
           Exposition
           of
           this
           whole
           Psalm
           ,
           and
           therein
           have
           sufficiently
           Explained
           my
           Text.
           I
           have
           but
           one
           thing
           more
           to
           add
           ,
           to
           make
           way
           for
           my
           intended
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           shew
           you
           ,
           that
           this
           Exhortation
           does
           directly
           ,
           and
           not
           merely
           by
           Accommodation
           and
           Analogy
           concern
           Us
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           it
           did
           the
           Iews
           .
        
         
           For
           Ierusalem
           was
           but
           a
           Type
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           as
           the
           carnal
           Israel
           ,
           or
           the
           carnal
           Seed
           and
           Posterity
           of
           Abraham
           were
           of
           true
           and
           sincere
           Christians
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           Children
           of
           
           Abraham
           ,
           by
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           :
           And
           therefore
           St.
           Paul
           expresly
           distinguishes
           between
           the
           earthly
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           the
           Ierusalem
           which
           descends
           from
           above
           ,
           4.
           
           Gal.
           25
           ,
           26.
           
           
             For
             this
             Agar
             is
             Mount
             Sinai
             in
             Arabia
             ,
             and
             answereth
             to
             Ierusalem
             ,
             which
             now
             is
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             bondage
             with
             her
             Children
             ;
             but
             Ierusalem
             which
             is
             above
             ,
          
           (
           or
           from
           above
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Christian
           Church
           )
           
             is
             free
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Mother
             of
             us
             all
             .
          
           Which
           in
           12.
           
           Heb.
           22.
           he
           calls
           
             Mount
             Sion
             ,
             the
             city
             of
             the
             living
             GOD
             ,
             the
             heavenly
             Ierusalem
             .
          
           And
           3.
           
           Rev.
           12.
           it
           is
           called
           ,
           
             The
             city
             of
             GOD
             ,
             the
             new
             Ierusalem
             ,
             which
             cometh
             down
             out
             of
             heaven
             from
             GOD.
          
           And
           21.
           
           
             Rev.
             2.
             
             The
             new
             Ierusalem
             coming
             down
             out
             of
             heaven
             from
             GOD
             ,
             prepared
             as
             a
             bride
             adorned
             for
             her
             husband
             :
          
           Which
           is
           a
           Description
           of
           the
           most
           reformed
           and
           purified
           state
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           on
           Earth
           .
           So
           that
           this
           Exhortation
           ,
           To
           
             Pray
             for
             the
             Peace
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
          
           does
           most
           properly
           belong
           to
           Christians
           ,
           because
           the
           Christian
           Church
           is
           the
           true
           Ierusalem
           ,
           the
           new
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ierusalem
           ,
           descending
           out
           of
           Heaven
           from
           GOD
           ,
           v.
           10.
           
        
         
           By
           this
           time
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           you
           understand
           the
           meaning
           of
           my
           Text
           ,
           and
           
           how
           much
           we
           are
           concerned
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           there
           are
           two
           parts
           observable
           in
           the
           words
           :
           1.
           
           The
           Duty
           to
           
             Pray
             for
             the
             Peace
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
          
           or
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ;
           
             Peace
             be
             within
             thy
             Walls
             ,
             and
             Prosperity
             within
             thy
             Palaces
             .
          
           2.
           
           The
           Encouragement
           to
           this
           ,
           
             They
             shall
             prosper
             that
             love
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           the
           first
           of
           these
           I
           shall
           at
           present
           speak
           to
           ,
           The
           Duty
           to
           
             Pray
             for
             the
             Peace
             of
             Ierusalem
          
           ;
           wherein
           I
           shall
           consider
           two
           things
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             What
             we
             must
             Pray
             for
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             necessary
             Prayer
             is
             ,
             to
             obtain
             these
             Blessings
             .
          
        
         
           I.
           What
           we
           must
           pray
           for
           :
           Peace
           and
           
             Prosperity
             .
             Peace
             be
             within
             thy
             Walls
             ,
             and
             Prosperity
             within
             thy
             Palaces
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Church
           signifies
           two
           things
           :
        
         
           
             1.
             
             The
             Unity
             and
             Agreement
             of
             Christians
             among
             themselves
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Preservation
             of
             the
             Church
             from
             external
             Oppressions
             and
             Persecutions
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Unity
           and
           Agreement
           of
           Christians
           among
           themselves
           :
           When
           they
           profess
           the
           same
           Faith
           ,
           and
           join
           in
           the
           same
           Worship
           ;
           when
           they
           love
           like
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           tender
           affection
           
           and
           sympathy
           for
           each
           other
           ,
           as
           Members
           of
           the
           same
           Body
           :
           This
           all
           Christians
           confess
           to
           be
           a
           great
           and
           necessary
           Duty
           ,
           and
           pretend
           to
           lament
           the
           many
           scandalous
           Dissentions
           and
           Divisions
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           .
        
         
           This
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           that
           though
           Divisions
           and
           Dissentions
           are
           destructive
           to
           all
           Societies
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           no
           Society
           suffers
           so
           much
           by
           it
           as
           the
           Christian
           Church
           :
           This
           destroys
           Love
           and
           Charity
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           true
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           the
           Badge
           and
           Cognizance
           of
           our
           Profession
           ;
           
             By
             this
             shall
             all
             men
             know
             that
             ye
             are
             my
             Disciples
             ,
             if
             ye
             love
             one
             another
             .
          
           This
           turns
           the
           Christian
           Church
           into
           a
           School
           of
           wrangling
           Disputes
           ,
           and
           makes
           men
           more
           concerned
           what
           they
           believe
           ,
           than
           how
           they
           live
           ;
           this
           gives
           great
           offence
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           representing
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           as
           very
           doubtful
           and
           uncertain
           ,
           and
           Christianity
           it self
           as
           a
           great
           Disturber
           of
           the
           Peace
           of
           Mankind
           ;
           this
           overthrows
           all
           Government
           and
           Discipline
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           makes
           its
           Censures
           despised
           and
           scorned
           ,
           when
           the
           most
           profligate
           Sinners
           can
           shelter
           themselves
           in
           a
           Schism
           ,
           and
           palliate
           or
           expiate
           their
           other
           Crimes
           by
           a
           factious
           
           Zeal
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           if
           ever
           we
           desire
           to
           see
           Christianity
           flourish
           ,
           we
           must
           Pray
           heartily
           for
           Peace
           and
           Unity
           among
           Christians
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           we
           may
           the
           better
           understand
           what
           we
           are
           to
           Pray
           for
           ,
           let
           us
           briefly
           enquire
           wherein
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           Church
           consists
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Unity
           of
           Faith
           ,
           the
           Unity
           of
           Communion
           ,
           and
           the
           Unity
           of
           Love
           and
           Charity
           .
        
         
           1st
           .
           Unity
           of
           Faith
           :
           Whereby
           I
           do
           not
           understand
           ,
           that
           all
           Christians
           must
           agree
           in
           all
           the
           Opinions
           and
           Speculations
           of
           Religion
           ;
           it
           would
           be
           well
           if
           it
           could
           be
           so
           ;
           but
           this
           can
           never
           be
           ,
           while
           men
           have
           such
           different
           Understandings
           and
           Abilities
           ,
           such
           different
           Skill
           and
           Opportunities
           of
           enquiry
           ;
           but
           the
           Unity
           of
           Faith
           is
           secured
           by
           an
           Agreement
           in
           all
           the
           Fundamental
           Articles
           of
           Religion
           ,
           though
           a
           little
           varied
           in
           some
           nicer
           Speculations
           ;
           which
           are
           like
           the
           different
           Features
           in
           mens
           Faces
           ,
           which
           distinguish
           them
           from
           one
           another
           ,
           but
           do
           not
           alter
           the
           Human
           Shape
           :
           And
           this
           is
           the
           difference
           between
           the
           Disputes
           which
           divide
           Papists
           and
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           the
           Disputes
           of
           Protestants
           among
           themselves
           :
           
           The
           first
           subvert
           the
           Foundations
           of
           Christian
           Faith
           and
           Worship
           ,
           and
           therefore
           these
           Differences
           can
           never
           be
           Accommodated
           and
           Reconciled
           ;
           they
           will
           not
           part
           with
           their
           Errors
           ,
           and
           we
           must
           not
           embrace
           them
           ,
           if
           we
           love
           our
           Souls
           ;
           for
           as
           dear
           a
           thing
           as
           Peace
           is
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           part
           with
           Truth
           for
           Peace
           .
           But
           now
           the
           Disputes
           among
           all
           that
           are
           allowed
           to
           be
           Protestants
           ,
           whatever
           mistakes
           there
           may
           be
           on
           any
           side
           ,
           do
           not
           overthrow
           any
           necessary
           Article
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           Faith
           may
           be
           secured
           amidst
           all
           these
           Disputes
           .
           Some
           of
           these
           Disputes
           are
           only
           inconvenient
           Modes
           of
           speaking
           ,
           and
           the
           difference
           is
           only
           in
           Words
           ,
           when
           both
           Parties
           really
           mean
           the
           same
           thing
           ;
           which
           ,
           I
           believe
           ,
           if
           all
           Heat
           and
           Passion
           were
           laid
           aside
           ,
           would
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           appear
           to
           be
           the
           true
           State
           of
           that
           Protestant
           Controversy
           about
           Justification
           by
           Faith
           alone
           .
           Others
           are
           mere
           Philosophical
           Disputes
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           is
           not
           peculiarly
           concerned
           ,
           for
           they
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           are
           disputed
           in
           all
           Religions
           ;
           such
           as
           the
           Controversy
           about
           God's
           Eternal
           Decrees
           ,
           and
           the
           Power
           and
           Efficacy
           
           of
           Nature
           and
           Grace
           ;
           which
           is
           only
           a
           reviving
           of
           that
           old
           Philosophical
           Dispute
           about
           Necessity
           and
           Fate
           ,
           and
           God's
           concourse
           with
           second
           Causes
           to
           produce
           their
           Effects
           .
           And
           thus
           it
           is
           in
           some
           other
           Cases
           .
           Now
           methinks
           such
           Disputes
           as
           these
           ,
           which
           do
           not
           properly
           belong
           to
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           should
           not
           divide
           the
           Christian
           Church
           :
           Let
           men
           dispute
           about
           them
           as
           Philosophers
           ;
           but
           as
           Christians
           ,
           let
           it
           suffice
           them
           to
           believe
           what
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           have
           plainly
           taught
           us
           ;
           t
           at
           is
           enough
           to
           carry
           us
           to
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           methinks
           it
           should
           be
           enough
           to
           make
           us
           agree
           in
           the
           Way
           thither
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           Explain
           this
           more
           particularly
           ,
           but
           very
           briefly
           :
           There
           is
           no
           good
           Protestant
           but
           will
           confess
           ,
           That
           we
           are
           Justified
           only
           by
           the
           Merits
           of
           CHRIST's
           Death
           and
           Sacrifice
           ,
           as
           the
           only
           Expiation
           and
           Atonement
           for
           our
           Sins
           .
           That
           no
           works
           of
           Righteousness
           which
           we
           can
           do
           ,
           can
           make
           Satisfaction
           to
           God
           for
           our
           Sins
           ,
           nor
           merit
           Eternal
           Life
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Gift
           of
           God.
           That
           Christ
           is
           our
           only
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           is
           the
           Saviour
           only
           of
           his
           Body
           or
           Church
           .
           That
           we
           are
           incorporated
           into
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           and
           put
           into
           a
           state
           of
           Justification
           ,
           by
           Faith
           and
           the
           Christian
           Sacraments
           .
           That
           no
           impenitent
           unreformed
           Sinner
           ,
           though
           he
           do
           profess
           to
           believe
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           be
           baptized
           ,
           shall
           be
           saved
           by
           Him
           ;
           and
           therefore
           though
           Repentance
           and
           a
           Holy
           Life
           do
           not
           merit
           the
           Pardon
           of
           Sin
           ,
           nor
           Eternal
           Rewards
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           necessarily
           required
           in
           all
           those
           who
           shall
           be
           forgiven
           and
           saved
           by
           Christ.
           This
           I
           say
           ,
           all
           good
           Protestants
           agree
           in
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           is
           plainly
           taught
           in
           Scripture
           ;
           and
           whoever
           believes
           this
           ,
           and
           practises
           accordingly
           ,
           shall
           certainly
           be
           saved
           :
           And
           what
           need
           is
           there
           then
           of
           reducing
           all
           this
           into
           Artificial
           Schemes
           ,
           wherein
           Mens
           Fancies
           and
           Conceits
           differ
           ?
           What
           necessity
           is
           there
           of
           disputing
           what
           the
           Office
           of
           Faith
           ,
           or
           what
           the
           Efficacy
           of
           Works
           is
           in
           our
           Justification
           ,
           when
           we
           all
           agree
           that
           we
           are
           saved
           only
           by
           the
           Mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Merits
           of
           Christ
           through
           Faith
           in
           his
           Blood
           ,
           and
           the
           Exercise
           of
           Repentance
           and
           a
           holy
           Life
           ?
           To
           understand
           the
           reason
           and
           order
           of
           things
           ,
           conduces
           much
           to
           the
           beauty
           and
           perfection
           of
           Christian
           Knowledge
           ;
           but
           Men
           may
           be
           saved
           ,
           and
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Church
           better
           secured
           ,
           
           without
           such
           particular
           Determinations
           .
        
         
           Thus
           all
           good
           Protestants
           agree
           ,
           that
           all
           God's
           Works
           are
           known
           to
           him
           from
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           World
           :
           That
           Christ
           is
           
             the
             Lamb
             slain
             from
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             :
          
           That
           
             God
             knows
             who
             are
             his
          
           ,
           and
           always
           did
           so
           :
           That
           
             we
             are
             predestinated
             to
             the
             adoption
             of
             children
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             to
             himself
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             good
             pleasure
             of
             his
             will
             ,
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             wherein
             he
             hath
             made
             us
             accepted
             in
             the
             beloved
             :
             That
             we
             are
             predestinated
             according
             to
             the
             purpose
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             worketh
             all
             things
             according
             to
             the
             counsel
             of
             his
             own
             will
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Ephes.
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           11.
           
           That
           when
           God
           comes
           to
           judge
           the
           World
           ,
           he
           will
           appear
           infinitely
           just
           ,
           and
           good
           ,
           and
           merciful
           :
           That
           bad
           men
           shall
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           complain
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           good
           men
           shall
           have
           nothing
           to
           arrogate
           to
           themselves
           .
           This
           secures
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ;
           of
           his
           Wisdom
           ,
           Goodness
           ,
           Justice
           ,
           Power
           ,
           and
           Soveraignty
           ;
           and
           what
           need
           is
           there
           to
           enquire
           any
           farther
           into
           the
           Divine
           Decrees
           ,
           than
           the
           Scripture
           has
           revealed
           ;
           in
           the
           particular
           explication
           of
           which
           ,
           when
           men
           follow
           their
           own
           
           Fancies
           ,
           they
           vastly
           differ
           from
           each
           other
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           disturbance
           of
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
           We
           are
           assured
           by
           plain
           Testimonies
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           That
           God
           desires
           not
           the
           death
           of
           a
           Sinner
           ,
           but
           rather
           that
           he
           should
           return
           and
           live
           :
           That
           our
           destruction
           is
           of
           our selves
           :
           That
           all
           the
           good
           we
           do
           ,
           is
           wholly
           owing
           to
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           
             who
             worketh
             in
             us
             both
             to
             will
             and
             to
             do
             of
             his
             own
             good
             pleasure
             :
          
           That
           all
           the
           evil
           we
           do
           ,
           is
           owing
           to
           our selves
           :
           That
           
             every
             man
             is
             tempted
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             drawn
             away
             of
             his
             own
             lust
             ,
             and
             enticed
             ;
             then
             when
             lust
             hath
             conceived
             ,
             it
             bringeth
             forth
             sin
             ;
             and
             sin
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             finished
             ,
             bringeth
             forth
             death
             .
          
           This
           we
           all
           agree
           in
           ,
           and
           this
           attributts
           the
           glory
           of
           all
           the
           good
           we
           do
           ,
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           the
           shame
           of
           all
           the
           evil
           we
           do
           ,
           to
           our selves
           ;
           this
           encourages
           us
           to
           do
           good
           in
           a
           confident
           assurance
           of
           the
           Divine
           Grace
           ;
           and
           teaches
           bad
           men
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           not
           think
           to
           excuse
           their
           wickedness
           by
           charging
           it
           on
           God
           :
           And
           this
           is
           all
           that
           is
           necessary
           for
           us
           to
           know
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           all
           that
           is
           needful
           to
           the
           purposes
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           a
           holy
           Life
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           men
           frame
           this
           into
           Philosophical
           Hypotheses
           ,
           they
           then
           divide
           
           as
           far
           from
           each
           other
           ,
           as
           East
           and
           West
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           attempts
           of
           reconciling
           them
           is
           vain
           and
           fruitless
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           no
           Medium
           to
           unite
           in
           .
           The
           only
           way
           to
           Peace
           ,
           is
           to
           silence
           all
           these
           Disputes
           ,
           as
           matters
           which
           Mankind
           will
           never
           agree
           about
           ,
           and
           wherein
           Religion
           is
           no
           more
           concerned
           ,
           than
           the
           Government
           of
           Kingdoms
           or
           States
           ;
           and
           on
           which
           the
           Salvation
           of
           our
           Souls
           no
           more
           depends
           ,
           than
           the
           conduct
           of
           our
           Secular
           Affairs
           ,
           or
           the
           preservation
           of
           this
           Mortal
           Life
           :
           For
           the
           dispute
           about
           Decrees
           ;
           Predestination
           ;
           God's
           Power
           over
           our
           Wills
           ;
           how
           God
           and
           Creatures
           produce
           the
           same
           Effect
           ;
           what
           belongs
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           what
           belongs
           to
           the
           Creature
           in
           every
           Action
           ,
           
             (
             since
             in
             him
             we
             live
             and
             move
             )
          
           ;
           concerns
           every
           thing
           else
           as
           well
           as
           Religion
           ;
           and
           yet
           in
           all
           other
           cases
           ,
           men
           let
           Philosophers
           dispute
           these
           Points
           ,
           and
           quietly
           go
           about
           their
           Business
           ,
           and
           do
           what
           is
           fit
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           were
           no
           Controversy
           about
           these
           matters
           ;
           and
           I
           cannot
           imagine
           why
           they
           should
           not
           do
           so
           in
           Religion
           too
           :
           Believe
           what
           is
           plainly
           taught
           ,
           and
           do
           what
           is
           commanded
           ;
           use
           the
           greatest
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           our
           utmost
           
           diligence
           in
           doing
           good
           ,
           and
           depend
           upon
           the
           succours
           of
           the
           Divine
           Grace
           ,
           and
           leave
           these
           Disputes
           to
           be
           decided
           at
           the
           day
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           that
           will
           decide
           them
           all
           .
           By
           this
           means
           I
           am
           sure
           most
           of
           the
           Disputes
           among
           Protestants
           ,
           which
           have
           given
           the
           greatest
           Disturbance
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           would
           be
           for
           ever
           silenced
           ,
           and
           Christian
           Religion
           would
           not
           be
           clogged
           ,
           nor
           reproached
           with
           such
           Philosophical
           Controversies
           .
        
         
           2ly
           ,
           The
           Unity
           of
           Communion
           :
           and
           that
           consists
           in
           our
           worshipping
           God
           together
           :
           when
           we
           resort
           to
           the
           same
           Church
           to
           offer
           up
           our
           united
           Prayers
           and
           Thanksgivings
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           partake
           of
           that
           holy
           Supper
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Sacrament
           and
           Symbol
           of
           our
           Union
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           each
           other
           :
           and
           this
           indeed
           is
           true
           Church-Unity
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           greatly
           to
           be
           lamented
           ,
           that
           men
           who
           profess
           the
           same
           Faith
           ,
           and
           agree
           in
           all
           the
           Essentials
           of
           Worship
           ,
           should
           divide
           Communion
           ,
           and
           refuse
           to
           Pray
           together
           ,
           and
           to
           Feast
           at
           the
           same
           holy
           Table
           of
           our
           Lord.
           We
           cannot
           indeed
           Communicate
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           corrupted
           the
           very
           Essentials
           of
           Christian
           Worship
           .
           
           Most
           men
           do
           not
           understand
           their
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           joyn
           in
           Prayer
           with
           them
           :
           they
           worship
           Images
           and
           Pictures
           ,
           which
           is
           expresly
           forbidden
           by
           the
           second
           Commandment
           .
           Instead
           of
           praying
           to
           God
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           our
           only
           Mediator
           and
           Advocate
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           they
           have
           joyned
           other
           Intercessors
           with
           him
           ;
           pray
           to
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           ,
           and
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           ,
           to
           pray
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           help
           them
           .
           They
           worship
           the
           Host
           ,
           which
           we
           believe
           to
           be
           nothing
           but
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           as
           to
           the
           substance
           ,
           and
           therefore
           no
           Object
           of
           Worship
           ;
           and
           turn
           the
           Sacramental
           Feast
           of
           Christ's
           Body
           and
           Blood
           into
           a
           propitiatory
           Sacrifice
           for
           the
           Living
           and
           the
           Dead
           .
           Such
           a
           Worship
           as
           this
           we
           dare
           not
           joyn
           in
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           Sinful
           and
           Idolatrous
           .
           But
           the
           case
           is
           quite
           different
           among
           Protestants
           ;
           they
           pray
           to
           the
           same
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           only
           Name
           of
           the
           same
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           put
           up
           the
           same
           Petitions
           ,
           offer
           the
           same
           Thanksgivings
           and
           Praises
           ,
           observe
           the
           same
           Divine
           Institutions
           ,
           without
           any
           essential
           change
           and
           alteration
           ,
           and
           yet
           cannot
           worship
           God
           together
           ;
           as
           if
           it
           were
           an
           impious
           thing
           to
           put
           up
           the
           same
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           to
           offer
           
           the
           same
           Praises
           to
           God
           in
           a
           pious
           ,
           and
           grave
           ,
           and
           well-composed
           Form
           of
           Words
           ,
           which
           others
           do
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           not
           so
           well
           and
           decently
           ,
           in
           their
           conceived
           Prayers
           ;
           as
           if
           the
           Devotion
           of
           the
           Communicant
           in
           receiving
           so
           inestimable
           a
           Blessing
           as
           the
           Sacramental
           Body
           and
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           upon
           his
           knees
           ,
           were
           a
           prophanation
           of
           that
           Holy
           Feast
           ;
           as
           if
           a
           white
           Linnen-Garment
           ,
           which
           never
           underwent
           any
           Religious
           Conjurations
           ,
           and
           is
           used
           only
           as
           a
           decent
           Habit
           ,
           without
           any
           opinion
           of
           its
           Virtue
           or
           Sanctity
           ,
           were
           a
           just
           reason
           to
           drive
           men
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           from
           the
           Christian
           Communion
           of
           Prayers
           and
           Sacraments
           .
           These
           would
           be
           surprizing
           stories
           to
           any
           Christians
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           who
           had
           never
           heard
           before
           of
           such
           Disputes
           among
           us
           .
        
         
           Pray
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           speak
           my
           mind
           freely
           upon
           this
           occasion
           .
           Upon
           the
           best
           and
           most
           impartial
           Inquiries
           and
           Observations
           I
           can
           make
           ,
           I
           do
           in
           my
           Conscience
           believe
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           to
           be
           the
           most
           Apostolical
           and
           best
           Reformed
           Church
           in
           the
           World
           :
           I
           see
           no
           reason
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           things
           to
           make
           any
           material
           Alterations
           
           in
           her
           Doctrine
           ,
           or
           Worship
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ;
           I
           confess
           ,
           it
           has
           given
           me
           very
           just
           Resentments
           to
           hear
           our
           Church
           charged
           with
           such
           unjust
           Imputations
           of
           Popery
           ,
           Superstition
           ,
           Idolatry
           ,
           Will-worship
           ,
           and
           what
           not
           ,
           and
           to
           see
           a
           blind
           and
           furious
           Zeal
           ready
           to
           raze
           up
           the
           very
           Foundations
           of
           it
           .
           It
           has
           often
           grieved
           me
           to
           see
           such
           a
           Church
           as
           this
           rent
           and
           torn
           by
           Schisms
           ,
           which
           a
           man
           of
           ordinary
           prudence
           might
           easily
           foresee
           ,
           would
           give
           great
           advantage
           to
           the
           common
           Enemy
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Faith.
           This
           and
           the
           care
           of
           mens
           Souls
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           temporal
           Fortunes
           too
           ,
           moved
           several
           Divines
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           when
           the
           Government
           thought
           fit
           to
           re-enforce
           the
           Laws
           of
           Uniformity
           ,
           to
           examine
           and
           answer
           all
           the
           Arguments
           of
           our
           Dissenting
           Brethren
           ,
           which
           they
           performed
           with
           that
           good
           Temper
           ,
           with
           that
           perswasiveness
           and
           strength
           of
           Argument
           ,
           as
           will
           be
           a
           Vindication
           of
           our
           Church
           to
           future
           Ages
           ;
           and
           I
           wish
           it
           may
           upon
           second
           thoughts
           ,
           have
           yet
           a
           better
           effect
           upon
           those
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           then
           perswaded
           :
           and
           this
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           called
           Persecution
           ,
           much
           less
           can
           the
           many
           kind
           Offices
           they
           did
           in
           
           keeping
           off
           Ecclesiastical
           Censures
           ,
           be
           called
           a
           Persecution
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           after
           all
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           so
           apparent
           ,
           that
           Prejudices
           are
           grown
           as
           obstinate
           as
           they
           are
           unreasonable
           ;
           when
           not
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           but
           the
           weakness
           of
           some
           ,
           and
           the
           ill
           designs
           of
           others
           ,
           require
           some
           compliance
           and
           condescension
           ,
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           hope
           ,
           that
           the
           
             CHURCH
             of
             ENGLAND
          
           ,
           which
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Reformation
           took
           such
           prudent
           are
           not
           to
           offend
           the
           Papist
           by
           going
           farther
           from
           them
           ,
           than
           was
           necessary
           ,
           will
           whenever
           it
           is
           likely
           to
           do
           good
           ,
           condescend
           a
           great
           deal
           farther
           ,
           than
           it
           is
           necessary
           to
           Reform
           ,
           to
           meet
           the
           Dissenter
           ;
           for
           while
           the
           external
           Decency
           ,
           Gravity
           ,
           and
           Solemnity
           of
           Worship
           is
           secured
           ,
           no
           wise
           and
           good
           Man
           will
           think
           much
           to
           change
           a
           changeable
           Ceremony
           ,
           when
           it
           will
           heal
           the
           Breaches
           and
           Divisions
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           and
           let
           us
           all
           heartily
           Pray
           to
           GOD
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           be
           this
           good
           and
           peaceable
           Disposition
           of
           Mind
           in
           all
           Conformists
           and
           Non-conformists
           ,
           towards
           a
           happy
           Re-union
           ;
           and
           all
           considering
           Men
           will
           think
           it
           time
           to
           lay
           aside
           such
           little
           Disputes
           ,
           when
           it
           
           is
           not
           merely
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           nor
           any
           particular
           
             Sect
             of
             Protestants
          
           ,
           whose
           Ruin
           is
           aimed
           at
           ,
           but
           the
           whole
           
             Protestant
             FAITH
          
           .
        
         
           3ly
           ,
           Another
           kind
           of
           Unity
           is
           Love
           and
           Charity
           ,
           and
           a
           mutual
           forbearance
           .
           This
           I
           confess
           is
           a
           very
           difficult
           thing
           ,
           when
           the
           Dispute
           runs
           so
           high
           as
           to
           divide
           Christian
           Communion
           ;
           for
           it
           seems
           in
           effect
           to
           declare
           Men
           to
           be
           Heathens
           and
           Publicans
           ,
           when
           we
           refuse
           to
           Worship
           GOD
           with
           them
           :
           and
           few
           Men
           can
           bear
           this
           ,
           when
           so
           dear
           an
           Interest
           is
           concerned
           ,
           as
           the
           Salvation
           of
           their
           Souls
           .
           And
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           Forbearance
           St.
           Paul
           so
           often
           mentions
           ,
           was
           to
           preserve
           Men
           of
           different
           attainments
           ,
           and
           different
           apprehensions
           ,
           in
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           not
           to
           countenance
           their
           Schisms
           and
           Separations
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           ,
           since
           we
           are
           fallen
           into
           such
           unhappy
           Circumstances
           ,
           that
           a
           great
           many
           Men
           ,
           whom
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           hope
           ,
           are
           in
           other
           respects
           very
           good
           Christians
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           our
           common
           Saviour
           will
           receive
           with
           all
           their
           Infirmities
           ,
           are
           involved
           in
           a
           Schism
           ,
           let
           us
           still
           treat
           them
           as
           Christian
           Brethren
           ,
           pay
           all
           that
           Kindness
           and
           Respect
           
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           due
           to
           the
           Members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           same
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           Heirs
           of
           the
           same
           Promises
           .
        
         
           The
           good
           Order
           and
           Government
           ,
           and
           the
           wholesome
           Laws
           and
           Constitutions
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           must
           not
           be
           presently
           Sacrificed
           to
           the
           Scruples
           of
           every
           good
           ,
           but
           it
           may
           be
           ignorant
           and
           indiscreet
           Christian
           ;
           but
           yet
           in
           our
           Treatment
           of
           them
           ,
           we
           must
           consider
           ,
           whether
           we
           have
           not
           reason
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           Christ
           will
           own
           them
           with
           all
           their
           Faults
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           Christ
           will
           own
           them
           ,
           we
           ought
           also
           to
           own
           them
           ,
           and
           pay
           such
           Kindness
           to
           them
           as
           is
           due
           to
           all
           sincere
           Christians
           ,
           tho
           under
           some
           Mistakes
           .
        
         
           Now
           I
           am
           very
           confident
           ,
           after
           all
           the
           Heats
           that
           have
           been
           between
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           and
           Dissenters
           ,
           neither
           of
           them
           will
           Damn
           each
           other
           upon
           account
           of
           such
           Differences
           as
           are
           between
           them
           :
           no
           
             Church
             of
             England-man
          
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           to
           Pray
           Extempore
           ,
           to
           Baptize
           without
           the
           Sign
           of
           the
           Cross
           ,
           to
           Officiate
           without
           a
           Surplice
           ,
           to
           Receive
           the
           Sacrament
           Sitting
           ,
           are
           damning
           Sins
           ;
           and
           I
           believe
           there
           are
           very
           few
           ,
           if
           any
           of
           our
           Dissenters
           ,
           
           that
           will
           say
           ,
           That
           the
           contrary
           Practise
           is
           Damning
           ;
           and
           then
           there
           may
           be
           good
           Christians
           on
           both
           sides
           ;
           and
           those
           who
           are
           so
           ,
           ought
           to
           love
           one
           another
           ,
           as
           Members
           of
           the
           same
           Body
           of
           CHRIST
           ,
           though
           divided
           in
           their
           external
           Communion
           by
           some
           unhappy
           Differences
           .
        
         
           Schism
           indeed
           we
           do
           say
           ,
           is
           a
           damning
           Sin
           ;
           but
           there
           may
           be
           Divisions
           where
           there
           is
           not
           always
           the
           guilt
           and
           formality
           of
           Schism
           ;
           and
           we
           hope
           this
           is
           the
           Case
           of
           all
           good
           Men
           ,
           who
           separate
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           through
           some
           invincible
           Prejudices
           and
           Prepossessions
           .
        
         
           This
           shews
           what
           great
           reason
           we
           have
           to
           love
           one
           another
           ,
           notwithstanding
           such
           dividing
           Disputes
           ;
           but
           if
           we
           would
           practise
           this
           true
           Christian
           Charity
           ,
           we
           must
           take
           care
           ,
           that
           these
           Differences
           do
           not
           grow
           up
           into
           personal
           Hatreds
           and
           Animosities
           .
           Mens
           Opinions
           and
           Practices
           may
           differ
           ,
           and
           while
           they
           dispute
           fairly
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           Friends
           still
           ;
           but
           when
           Self-love
           ,
           Honour
           ,
           Reputation
           ,
           and
           Interest
           ,
           is
           engaged
           in
           the
           Quarrel
           ,
           this
           makes
           the
           Enmity
           mortal
           ,
           and
           they
           must
           Ruin
           one
           another
           ,
           though
           they
           both
           fall
           together
           .
           This
           I
           am
           sure
           is
           
           not
           the
           Zeal
           which
           descends
           from
           above
           ,
           which
           is
           pure
           and
           peaceable
           ,
           gentle
           and
           easy
           to
           been
           treated
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Peace
           of
           the
           Church
           signifies
           its
           Preservation
           from
           the
           Oppression
           and
           Persecution
           of
           its
           Enemies
           :
           For
           the
           Church
           never
           wants
           Enemies
           ,
           though
           their
           Power
           be
           not
           always
           equal
           ;
           and
           this
           ,
           I
           presume
           I
           need
           not
           perswade
           you
           to
           Pray
           for
           ,
           for
           you
           are
           all
           sensible
           what
           an
           advantage
           this
           is
           .
           There
           is
           none
           of
           you
           would
           choose
           Racks
           and
           Tortures
           ,
           a
           Gibbet
           or
           a
           Stake
           ,
           these
           are
           grievous
           things
           to
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           ,
           the
           very
           thoughts
           of
           which
           make
           us
           tremble
           :
           though
           immortal
           Life
           ,
           and
           the
           Joys
           and
           Pleasures
           of
           GOD's
           Presence
           ,
           are
           an
           abundant
           Recompence
           for
           the
           loss
           of
           this
           present
           Life
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           this
           World
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           a
           very
           difficult
           Tryal
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           best
           Men
           ,
           who
           when
           they
           see
           it
           a
           coming
           ,
           cannot
           but
           Pray
           with
           the
           Importunity
           of
           an
           Agony
           ,
           as
           our
           SAVIOUR
           did
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             let
             this
             Cup
             pass
             from
             me
             .
          
           Though
           good
           Men
           prefer
           their
           future
           Hopes
           before
           all
           present
           Things
           ,
           yet
           their
           Life
           ,
           their
           Ease
           ,
           their
           Liberties
           ,
           their
           Estates
           ,
           are
           valuable
           things
           too
           ,
           and
           all
           Men
           
           would
           be
           glad
           to
           get
           to
           Heaven
           without
           meeting
           with
           such
           a
           Storm
           by
           the
           way
           .
        
         
           Especially
           if
           it
           be
           such
           a
           Storm
           as
           threatens
           the
           very
           Ruin
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           to
           subvert
           the
           Faith
           of
           many
           professed
           Christians
           ,
           to
           entail
           Ignorance
           ,
           Infidelity
           ,
           or
           monstrous
           Errors
           on
           our
           Posterity
           ;
           in
           such
           a
           case
           the
           love
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           of
           our
           Country
           ,
           of
           our
           Posterity
           ,
           will
           make
           us
           raise
           our
           Hearts
           and
           our
           Voices
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           in
           our
           fervent
           and
           passionate
           Prayers
           
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             Ierusalem
          
           .
           And
           if
           we
           do
           heartily
           
             Pray
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
          
           methinks
           we
           should
           not
           Sacrifice
           our
           Religion
           to
           private
           Animosities
           :
           GOD
           forbid
           ,
           were
           it
           in
           my
           power
           ,
           and
           had
           I
           never
           so
           little
           kindness
           for
           Dissenters
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           ever
           embrace
           any
           Proposals
           which
           would
           Ruin
           all
           the
           Dissenters
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           into
           the
           bargain
           ;
           and
           I
           doubt
           they
           are
           no
           Protestant
           Dissenters
           who
           would
           be
           contented
           to
           Ruin
           the
           
             CHURCH
             of
             ENGLAND
          
           ,
           though
           they
           introduce
           Popery
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           in
           its
           stead
           .
        
         
           Thus
           I
           have
           shewn
           you
           ,
           what
           that
           
           Peace
           is
           ,
           which
           we
           must
           Pray
           for
           ;
           and
           I
           need
           not
           add
           many
           words
           in
           the
           second
           place
           ,
           to
           shew
           you
           ,
           how
           necessary
           Prayer
           is
           to
           obtain
           these
           Blessings
           ;
           for
           not
           to
           insist
           now
           on
           those
           common
           Topicks
           ,
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           Prayer
           in
           general
           ,
           and
           its
           Power
           and
           Efficacy
           to
           obtain
           our
           Requests
           of
           GOD
           ;
           I
           shall
           desire
           you
           only
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           this
           Peace
           is
           such
           a
           Blessing
           ,
           as
           none
           but
           GOD
           can
           bestow
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           ought
           to
           pray
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           As
           for
           Unity
           and
           Peace
           among
           our selves
           ,
           this
           Saint
           Paul
           expresly
           prays
           for
           ,
           15
           Rom.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           
             Now
             the
             God
             of
             patience
             and
             consolation
             grant
             you
             to
             be
             like-minded
             one
             towards
             another
             ,
             according
             to
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             with
             one
             mind
             and
             one
             mouth
             glorify
             God
             ,
             even
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
          
           for
           it
           is
           God
           that
           maketh
           men
           to
           be
           of
           a
           mind
           .
           Whoever
           considers
           the
           unruly
           passions
           of
           men
           ,
           their
           different
           capacities
           and
           understandings
           ,
           and
           different
           interests
           ,
           will
           not
           wonder
           that
           the
           best
           Arguments
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           obliging
           Arts
           ,
           do
           not
           always
           prevail
           ;
           but
           God
           can
           still
           our
           passions
           ,
           enlighten
           our
           minds
           ,
           over-rule
           our
           interests
           ,
           remove
           our
           prejudices
           ,
           and
           unite
           and
           reconcile
           the
           
           most
           distant
           persons
           :
           and
           not
           to
           take
           notice
           now
           of
           that
           power
           he
           has
           over
           our
           Wills
           ,
           and
           his
           immediate
           applications
           to
           our
           Minds
           and
           Spirits
           ,
           he
           many
           times
           effects
           this
           by
           some
           external
           and
           visible
           Providences
           .
           The
           Gaol
           and
           the
           Stake
           presently
           reconciled
           the
           Differences
           between
           those
           two
           excellent
           Bishops
           and
           Martyrs
           ,
           RIDLEY
           and
           HOOPER
           ,
           who
           before
           disputed
           fiercely
           about
           some
           Ceremonies
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           done
           ;
           and
           I
           pray
           God
           grant
           us
           so
           much
           Christian
           prudence
           and
           temper
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           not
           need
           such
           means
           to
           reconcile
           us
           ;
           and
           we
           have
           great
           reason
           to
           hope
           this
           ,
           since
           the
           Divine
           Providence
           has
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           already
           removed
           the
           Prejudices
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           and
           convinc'd
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           not
           at
           such
           a
           distance
           from
           each
           other
           as
           our
           Enemies
           would
           have
           us
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           we
           thought
           our selves
           to
           be
           .
           Dissenters
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           are
           by
           this
           time
           very
           well
           Satisfied
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           has
           no
           inclination
           to
           Popery
           ;
           and
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           the
           Body
           of
           Dissenters
           (
           for
           some
           private
           Intriguers
           on
           either
           side
           do
           not
           deserve
           our
           notice
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           thought
           on
           either
           side
           )
           have
           not
           such
           an
           irreconcileable
           
           Hatred
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           to
           sacrifice
           her
           to
           a
           Popish
           Interest
           ;
           and
           this
           bids
           fair
           for
           a
           good
           Understanding
           between
           us
           ;
           and
           let
           us
           pray
           to
           God
           to
           continue
           and
           perfect
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           for
           the
           Preservation
           of
           the
           Church
           from
           the
           Oppression
           and
           Persecution
           of
           her
           Enemies
           ,
           this
           is
           God's
           care
           too
           ;
           and
           many
           times
           nothing
           but
           an
           All-seeing
           ,
           Vigilant
           and
           Omnipotent
           Providence
           can
           secure
           her
           .
           Many
           times
           their
           Designs
           are
           laid
           deep
           and
           low
           ,
           full
           of
           Intriegue
           and
           Artifice
           ,
           unknown
           to
           all
           men
           but
           themselves
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           Gunpowder
           Treason
           ,
           when
           our
           King
           ,
           and
           Nobles
           ,
           and
           Senators
           ,
           were
           designed
           as
           a
           rich
           Sacrifice
           to
           a
           furious
           and
           Antichristian
           Zeal
           ;
           but
           when
           
             the
             wicked
             plotteth
             against
             the
             just
             ,
             and
             gnasheth
             on
             him
             with
             his
             teeth
             ,
             the
             Lord
             shall
             laugh
             at
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             seeth
             that
             his
             day
             is
             coming
             ,
          
           37.
           
           Psal.
           12
           ,
           13.
           
        
         
           Let
           us
           then
           Pray
           heartily
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           reconcile
           our
           Differences
           and
           Divisions
           ,
           and
           restore
           Peace
           and
           Unity
           to
           his
           Church
           ;
           that
           he
           would
           defend
           us
           from
           all
           the
           Plots
           and
           Machinations
           of
           our
           Enemies
           ,
           that
           we
           being
           delivered
           
             from
             all
             Persecutions
             ,
             may
             evermore
             
             give
             thanks
             unto
             him
             in
             his
             Holy
             Church
             ,
             through
             Iesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord
          
           ;
           To
           whom
           with
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           be
           Honour
           ,
           Glory
           ,
           and
           Power
           ,
           now
           and
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           his
           much
           Esteemed
           Friends
           the
           Church-Wardens
           and
           Parishioners
           of
           St.
           
             LAWRENCE
             Iewry
          
           ,
           and
           St.
           
             MARY
             MAGDALEN
             Milk-street
          
           .
        
         
           
             Gentlemen
             ,
          
        
         
           
             THough
             I
             had
             no
             intention
             to
             make
             this
             Sermon
             Publick
             ,
             yet
             I
             could
             not
             with
             any
             Modesty
             deny
             your
             Request
             ,
             when
             you
             had
             paid
             so
             great
             a
             regard
             to
             the
             Counsel
             given
             you
             in
             it
             .
             I
             heartily
             Congratulate
             your
             happy
             agreement
             in
             the
             Choice
             of
             so
             excellent
             a
             Person
             to
             succeed
             the
             not-to-be-forgotten
             Dr.
          
           CALAMY
           ,
           
             who
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             will
             deserve
             all
             that
             Honour
             and
             Kindness
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             so
             natural
             to
             you
             to
             show
             to
             your
             Ministers
             .
             I
             here
             present
             you
             with
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             Preached
             ,
             excepting
             some
             few
             things
             ,
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             which
             were
             left
             out
             in
             speaking
             ,
             to
             shorten
             it
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             I
             could
             ,
             without
             injuring
             the
             Sense
             .
             I
             am
             sensible
             the
             Character
             falls
             very
             short
             of
             what
             our
             deceased
             Friend
             deserved
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             every
             Word
             true
             ,
             and
             I
             thought
             ,
             had
             been
             as
             
             inoffensive
             too
             as
             it
             is
             true
             ;
             and
             so
             I
             believe
             it
             will
             appear
             to
             wise
             and
             considering
             men
             ,
             and
             others
             may
             judge
             as
             they
             please
             .
             If
             it
             will
             contribute
             any
             thing
             to
             make
             both
             Ministers
             and
             People
             more
             faithful
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             their
             several
             Duties
             ,
             I
             have
             what
             I
             aimed
             at
             ,
             both
             in
             Preaching
             and
             Printing
             it
             ,
             especially
             if
             you
             please
             to
             accept
             of
             it
             as
             a
             Testimony
             of
             the
             sincere
             Respects
             of
          
        
         
           
             GENTLEMEN
             ,
          
           
             Your
             very
             Humble
             Servant
             ,
             WILLIAM
             SHERLOCK
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           II.
           
        
         
           
             Preach'd
             at
             the
             Funeral
             of
             the
             Reverend
             
               Benjamin
               Calamy
            
             ,
             D.
             D.
             and
             late
             Minister
             of
             St.
             
               Lawrence
               Iewry
               ,
               London
            
             ,
             
               Jan.
               7.
               1685
               
               /
               6
            
          
        
         
           
             24
             Matth.
             45
             ,
             46.
             
          
           
             
               Who
               then
               is
               a
               Faithful
               and
               Wise
               servant
               whom
               his
               Lord
               hath
               made
               Ruler
               over
               his
               Houshold
               ,
               to
               give
               them
               meat
               in
               due
               season
               ?
            
             
               Blessed
               is
               that
               servant
               ,
               whom
               his
               Lord
               when
               he
               cometh
               ,
               shall
               find
               so
               doing
               .
            
          
        
         
           IN
           this
           and
           the
           foregoing
           Chapter
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           acquaints
           his
           Disciples
           with
           the
           Signs
           and
           Prognosticks
           of
           his
           coming
           ;
           which
           plainly
           have
           a
           double
           aspect
           ,
           both
           upon
           his
           coming
           to
           destroy
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           upon
           his
           coming
           to
           judge
           the
           World
           :
           But
           the
           application
           he
           makes
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           of
           universal
           use
           ;
           
             Watch
             therefore
             ,
             for
             ye
             know
             not
             what
             hour
             your
             Lord
             doth
             come
             ,
          
           v.
           42.
           
           which
           is
           excellent
           advice
           ,
           in
           what
           sense
           soever
           we
           understand
           the
           coming
           of
           our
           Lord
           ;
           for
           the
           coming
           of
           our
           Lord
           signifies
           his
           coming
           to
           take
           account
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           whether
           we
           apply
           this
           to
           the
           Hour
           of
           our
           Death
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           last
           Day
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           still
           it
           concerns
           us
           to
           watch
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           always
           diligent
           and
           careful
           in
           doing
           our
           Duty
           ,
           and
           discharging
           that
           Trust
           which
           is
           committed
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           whenever
           our
           Lord
           comes
           ,
           we
           may
           give
           up
           our
           Accounts
           with
           joy
           .
        
         
           The
           Words
           ,
           I
           have
           now
           read
           to
           you
           ,
           concern
           the
           Apostles
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           their
           Successors
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           who
           are
           as
           much
           obliged
           to
           this
           watchfulness
           ,
           as
           any
           other
           sort
           of
           Persons
           ,
           because
           as
           they
           have
           a
           greater
           Trust
           ,
           so
           they
           have
           a
           greater
           Account
           to
           give
           .
           This
           we
           learn
           from
           12
           
             Luke
             42
             ,
             43
             ver
          
           .
           where
           our
           Saviour
           having
           given
           that
           general
           advice
           to
           all
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           to
           watch
           for
           the
           coming
           of
           their
           Lord
           ,
           St.
           Peter
           particularly
           enquires
           ,
           how
           far
           he
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Apostles
           were
           concerned
           in
           it
           :
           
             Lord
             ,
             speakest
             thou
             this
             parable
             unto
             us
             ,
             or
             even
             to
             all
             ?
          
           ver
           .
           41.
           
           To
           which
           our
           Saviour
           answers
           ,
           
             Who
             then
             
             is
             that
             faithful
             and
             wise
             steward
             ,
             whom
             ●…is
             Lord
             shall
             make
             Ruler
             of
             his
             Houshold
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             their
             portion
             of
             meat
             in
             due
             season
             ?
             Blessed
             is
             that
             servant
             ,
             whom
             his
             Lord
             ,
             when
             he
             cometh
             shall
             find
             so
             doing
             .
          
           Wherein
           our
           Saviour
           does
           particularly
           apply
           that
           general
           Advice
           to
           his
           Apostles
           and
           their
           Successors
           ,
           his
           Servants
           ,
           Stewards
           ,
           and
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           and
           indeed
           those
           particular
           expressions
           which
           are
           here
           used
           do
           sufficiently
           acquaint
           us
           ,
           to
           whom
           this
           Advice
           belongs
           .
        
         
           We
           need
           not
           question
           ,
           who
           is
           here
           meant
           by
           
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           peculiar
           Title
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           as
           evident
           ,
           what
           this
           Houshold
           is
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             The
             House
             and
             Temple
             of
             the
             living
          
           
           
             God
             ,
             The
             Houshold
             of
             Faith
             ,
             The
             Houshold
             of
             God.
          
           And
           Christ
           is
           said
           to
           be
           Faithful
           
             as
             a
             Son
          
           ,
           or
           Lord
           ,
           
             over
             his
          
           
           
             own
             House
             ,
             whose
             House
             are
             we
             ,
             if
             we
             ●…ld
             fast
             the
             confidence
             ,
             and
             the
             rejoycing
          
           
           
             of
             the
             hope
             firm
             unto
             the
             end
             ,
          
           in
           distinction
           from
           Moses
           ,
           who
           was
           Faithful
           as
           a
           Servant
           .
        
         
           The
           Rulers
           of
           the
           Houshold
           ,
           or
           the
           Stewards
           in
           St.
           Luke
           ,
           are
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           Presbyters
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           Governours
           
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           the
           
           
             Overseers
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Stewards
             of
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             God.
             The
          
           
           Meat
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           
             to
             give
             in
             Season
          
           ,
           is
           the
           Word
           of
           Life
           ,
           which
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           different
           degrees
           and
           perfection
           of
           Knowledge
           is
           compared
           to
           Milk
           ,
           and
           to
           
             strong
             Meat
          
           :
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           commanded
           to
           
             feed
             the
          
           
           
             Flock
             ,
             to
             preach
             the
             Word
             ,
             to
             be
             instant
             in
             season
             ,
             out
             of
             season
             ;
             to
             reprove
             ,
             rebuke
             ,
             exhort
             with
             all
             long-suffering
             and
             doctrine
             .
          
        
         
           This
           is
           sufficient
           to
           shew
           you
           ,
           that
           my
           Text
           does
           principally
           concern
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           who
           are
           in
           an
           eminent
           manner
           the
           Servants
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Instruction
           and
           Government
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           House
           ;
           and
           in
           speaking
           to
           these
           words
           ,
           I
           shall
           observe
           this
           following
           method
           .
        
         
           
             I.
             Consider
             the
             Duty
             of
             Gospel-Bishops
             and
             Pastors
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             Feed
             ,
             and
             to
             Govern
             the
             Houshold
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             II.
             The
             Qualifications
             of
             Gospel-Ministers
             ,
             which
             are
             Faithfulness
             and
             Prudence
             ,
             
               a
               Faithful
               and
               Wise
               servant
            
             .
          
           
             
             III.
             The
             great
             rewards
             of
             such
             men
             ,
             
               Blessed
               is
               that
               servant
            
             .
          
        
         
           I.
           The
           Duty
           of
           Gospel
           Ministers
           ,
           whether
           Bishops
           or
           others
           ,
           and
           that
           consists
           of
           two
           parts
           .
           1.
           
           To
           Feed
           .
           2.
           
           To
           Govern
           the
           Houshold
           or
           Church
           of
           Christ.
           They
           are
           appointed
           
             Rulers
             of
             his
             Houshold
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             meat
             in
             due
             season
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           To
           Feed
           the
           Flock
           of
           Christ.
           This
           command
           Christ
           gave
           to
           Peter
           ,
           
           and
           repeated
           it
           three
           times
           ;
           
             Simon
             ,
             son
             of
             Ionas
             ,
             lovest
             thou
             me
             more
             than
          
           
           these
           ?
           then
           
             feed
             my
             lambs
             ,
             feed
             my
             sheep
             .
          
           Now
           to
           Feed
           ,
           signifies
           to
           instruct
           men
           in
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           Christ
           ,
           for
           Knowledge
           is
           the
           proper
           food
           and
           nourishment
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           grows
           in
           Spiritual
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           all
           Vertue
           and
           Goodness
           ;
           and
           is
           as
           necessary
           to
           
           our
           Spiritual
           Life
           ,
           as
           natural
           food
           is
           to
           the
           Life
           of
           our
           Bodies
           .
           
             This
             is
             life
          
           
           eternal
           ,
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             to
             know
             Thee
             the
             only
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             thou
             hast
             sent
             .
          
        
         
           For
           this
           reason
           our
           Saviour
           appointed
           Stewards
           and
           Dispensers
           of
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           whose
           whole
           business
           it
           should
           be
           to
           study
           the
           Divine
           
           Will
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           instruct
           others
           .
           For
           this
           is
           a
           knowledge
           which
           must
           be
           taught
           ;
           Nature
           may
           instruct
           us
           in
           the
           Being
           of
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           differences
           between
           good
           and
           evil
           ,
           and
           the
           plain
           Rules
           of
           Morality
           ;
           but
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           the
           whole
           oeconomy
           of
           mans
           Salvation
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           known
           only
           by
           Revelation
           .
           Christ
           came
           down
           from
           Heaven
           to
           reveal
           this
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           he
           instructed
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           his
           Apostles
           by
           their
           Preaching
           and
           Writings
           instructed
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           have
           left
           us
           a
           standing
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           and
           Manners
           ;
           but
           yet
           it
           is
           necessary
           ,
           that
           there
           should
           be
           some
           Men
           peculiarly
           devoted
           to
           the
           Service
           of
           Religion
           ,
           the
           study
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           to
           instruct
           and
           teach
           those
           who
           have
           neither
           leisure
           not
           opportunities
           for
           enquiry
           ,
           nor
           capacity
           to
           learn
           without
           a
           Guide
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           case
           of
           the
           generality
           of
           Christians
           ;
           especially
           since
           Religion
           has
           been
           clogged
           with
           such
           infinite
           Disputes
           ,
           and
           there
           has
           been
           so
           much
           art
           used
           to
           make
           the
           plainest
           truths
           difficult
           ,
           obscure
           ,
           and
           uncertain
           ,
           to
           corrupt
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           it
           comply
           with
           mens
           
           sensual
           Lusts
           ,
           or
           secular
           Interests
           .
           A
           Guide
           and
           Instructor
           is
           absolutely
           necessary
           ,
           when
           there
           are
           so
           many
           Turnings
           and
           Labyrinths
           ,
           wherein
           men
           may
           lose
           themselves
           ,
           and
           their
           way
           to
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           But
           though
           there
           were
           no
           Disputes
           in
           Religion
           ,
           no
           difficulty
           in
           understanding
           it
           ,
           though
           all
           men
           were
           agreed
           about
           the
           way
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           though
           the
           meanest
           Christian
           understood
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           greatest
           Divine
           ,
           yet
           there
           would
           be
           constant
           need
           of
           a
           Spiritual
           Guide
           ,
           while
           men
           are
           apt
           to
           be
           unmindful
           of
           their
           Duty
           ,
           and
           careless
           in
           the
           Practice
           of
           it
           .
           The
           work
           of
           an
           Evangelical
           Pastor
           is
           not
           meerly
           to
           instruct
           the
           Ignorant
           ,
           but
           to
           exhort
           ,
           to
           reprove
           ,
           to
           admonish
           ,
           to
           watch
           over
           the
           Lives
           and
           Manners
           of
           Christians
           ,
           to
           make
           seasonable
           Applications
           to
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           to
           administer
           Comfort
           to
           afflicted
           Spirits
           ,
           to
           excite
           and
           quicken
           the
           slothful
           ,
           and
           to
           encourage
           the
           fearful
           and
           timerous
           ,
           and
           to
           assist
           and
           direct
           men
           in
           their
           Spiritual
           Warfare
           ,
           how
           to
           obtain
           a
           glorious
           victory
           over
           the
           World
           and
           the
           Flesh.
           This
           is
           to
           feed
           the
           Flock
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           them
           Meat
           in
           due
           season
           ,
           to
           instruct
           them
           in
           
           those
           things
           of
           which
           they
           are
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           them
           in
           mind
           of
           those
           things
           which
           they
           already
           know
           ,
           that
           their
           Faith
           may
           be
           turned
           into
           a
           principle
           of
           life
           and
           action
           ,
           and
           this
           heavenly
           Food
           may
           be
           digested
           into
           Blood
           and
           Spirits
           ,
           to
           the
           edifying
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           in
           all
           Christian
           Graces
           and
           Vertues
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Another
           part
           of
           the
           Ministerial
           Office
           consists
           in
           Acts
           of
           Discipline
           and
           Government
           ;
           Christ
           has
           made
           these
           Ministers
           and
           Servants
           ,
           
             Rulers
             over
             his
             houshold
          
           .
           No
           Society
           can
           be
           preserved
           ,
           
           without
           Order
           and
           Government
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           absolutely
           necessary
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           State.
           Christ
           is
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Husband
           ,
           the
           Shepherd
           ,
           the
           Lord
           ,
           which
           are
           all
           names
           of
           Authority
           and
           Power
           ;
           and
           the
           Church
           is
           his
           Body
           ,
           his
           Spouse
           ,
           his
           Flock
           ,
           his
           Houshold
           ,
           and
           Family
           ,
           which
           are
           names
           of
           Subjection
           ,
           and
           denote
           a
           regular
           and
           orderly
           Society
           ;
           but
           Christ
           has
           now
           left
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           does
           not
           visibly
           appear
           among
           us
           ,
           to
           direct
           and
           govern
           the
           Affairs
           of
           his
           Church
           ;
           he
           is
           ascended
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           where
           he
           sits
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           exerciseth
           an
           invisible
           Power
           and
           Providence
           for
           the
           defence
           and
           preservation
           
           of
           his
           Church
           on
           Earth
           :
           He
           governs
           us
           by
           his
           Laws
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           Ministers
           :
           for
           
             when
             he
          
           
           
             ascended
             on
             high
             ,
             he
             led
             captivity
             captive
             ,
             and
             gave
             gifts
             to
             men
             .
             And
             he
             gave
             some
             ,
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             some
             ,
             Prophets
             :
             and
             some
             ,
             Evangelists
             ,
             and
             some
             ,
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             .
             For
             the
             Perfecting
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             for
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             for
             the
             edifying
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             :
             Till
             we
             all
             come
             in
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             a
             perfect
             man
             ,
             unto
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             stature
             of
             the
             fulness
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           When
           our
           Saviour
           was
           risen
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           he
           tells
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           
             All
             power
             is
             given
             unto
             me
             both
             in
             Heaven
             and
             in
          
           
           
             Earth
             .
             Go
             ye
             therefore
             ,
             and
             teach
             all
             Nations
             ,
             baptizing
             them
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             Teaching
             them
             to
             observe
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             I
             have
             commanded
             you
             :
             and
             lo
             ,
             I
             am
             with
             you
             alway
             ,
             even
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World.
          
           This
           is
           their
           Commission
           to
           p●…ach
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           to
           govern
           his
           Church
           ;
           which
           was
           not
           meerly
           a
           personal
           Commission
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           but
           extends
           to
           all
           their
           Successors
           ,
           as
           appears
           from
           Christ's
           promise
           to
           be
           with
           them
           in
           the
           discharge
           
           of
           this
           Ministerial
           Authority
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World.
           Thus
           St.
           Iohn
           acquaints
           us
           ,
           that
           Christ
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           appeared
           to
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           met
           together
           ,
           and
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             Peace
             be
             unto
             you
             ,
             as
             my
             Father
             hath
             sent
          
           
           
             me
             ,
             so
             send
             I
             you
             .
             And
             as
             he
             had
             said
             this
             ,
             he
             breathed
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Receive
             ye
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             Whose
             soever
             sins
             ye
             remit
             ,
             they
             are
             remitted
             unto
             them
             ;
             and
             whose
             soever
             sins
             ye
             retain
             ,
             they
             are
             retained
             .
          
           This
           invested
           them
           with
           Authority
           ;
           but
           then
           the
           actual
           communication
           of
           Power
           ,
           which
           ,
           especially
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           was
           necessary
           to
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           Office
           ,
           was
           reserved
           for
           the
           descent
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           and
           therefore
           our
           Saviour
           commanded
           them
           ,
           
             Not
             to
             depart
             from
             Ierusalem
             ,
             but
             to
             wait
             for
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           gift
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           For
           says
           he
           ,
           
             Ye
             shall
             receive
             power
             after
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
          
           
           
             come
             upon
             you
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             be
             witnesses
             unto
             me
             both
             in
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             Iudea
             ,
             and
             in
             Sam●…a
             ,
             and
             unto
             the
             uttermost
             parts
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
          
        
         
           And
           accordingly
           we
           find
           ,
           that
           during
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           the
           Supreme
           Authority
           of
           the
           Church
           was
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           which
           they
           committed
           to
           their
           
           successors
           ▪
           and
           has
           ever
           since
           been
           exercised
           by
           Christian
           Bishops
           and
           Presbyters
           ,
           with
           regard
           to
           their
           different
           Order
           and
           Power
           .
           But
           what
           is
           this
           Power
           which
           Christ
           hath
           given
           to
           his
           Ministers
           ?
           They
           have
           no
           Rods
           ,
           nor
           Axes
           ,
           as
           secular
           Princes
           have
           ,
           to
           compel
           men
           to
           the
           Faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           force
           their
           obedience
           .
           No
           ,
           this
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Genius
           and
           Spirit
           of
           Christianity
           .
           If
           men
           will
           be
           Infidels
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           be
           wicked
           ,
           we
           cannot
           help
           it
           :
           
             For
             though
             we
             walk
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             war
             after
             the
             flesh
             :
             For
          
           
           
             the
             weapons
             of
             our
             warfare
             are
             not
             carnal
             ,
          
           such
           as
           earthly
           Princes
           use
           ,
           
             but
             mighty
             through
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             pulling
             down
             of
             strong
             holds
             ,
             casting
             down
             imaginations
             ,
             and
             every
             high
             thing
             that
             exalteth
             it self
             against
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             bringing
             into
             captivity
             every
             thought
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           Our
           Saviour
           in
           my
           Text
           acquaints
           us
           what
           this
           Power
           and
           Authority
           is
           ;
           he
           
             makes
             them
             Rulers
             over
             his
             Houshold
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             meat
             in
             due
             season
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           Authority
           Christ
           hath
           given
           to
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           to
           instruct
           ,
           to
           exhort
           ,
           to
           advise
           ,
           to
           admonish
           ,
           to
           reprove
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           sharpness
           too
           ,
           when
           there
           
           is
           occasion
           for
           it
           ,
           
             according
             to
             the
             power
          
           
           
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             given
             to
             edification
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             destruction
          
           ;
           as
           St.
           Paul
           speaks
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           Authority
           is
           this
           ?
           May
           not
           every
           Christian
           do
           the
           same
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           the
           duty
           of
           us
           all
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           able
           ,
           to
           instruct
           ,
           exhort
           ,
           reprove
           one
           another
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           it
           is
           ;
           and
           I
           would
           to
           God
           it
           were
           more
           generally
           practised
           :
           but
           yet
           every
           private
           Christian
           cannot
           do
           this
           with
           the
           Authority
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           a
           Gospel-Minister
           :
           The
           Instructions
           and
           Exhortations
           of
           private
           Christians
           ,
           are
           acts
           of
           Friendship
           and
           Charity
           ;
           and
           the
           obligation
           to
           it
           ,
           is
           that
           mutual
           concernment
           and
           sympathy
           which
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           same
           Body
           ought
           to
           have
           for
           each
           other
           :
           in
           Gospel-Ministers
           it
           is
           an
           act
           of
           Authority
           ,
           like
           the
           Censures
           of
           a
           Father
           ,
           a
           Magistrate
           ,
           or
           a
           Judge
           .
        
         
           We
           do
           not
           pretend
           indeed
           ,
           as
           St.
           Paul
           speaks
           ,
           to
           
             have
             dominion
             over
          
           
           
             your
             Faith
          
           ,
           to
           exercise
           a
           kind
           of
           Soveraign
           Authority
           ,
           to
           oblige
           you
           to
           belive
           any
           thing
           meerly
           because
           we
           say
           it
           ;
           but
           yet
           our
           Authority
           is
           such
           ,
           that
           if
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           our
           Office
           we
           explain
           the
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           and
           Rules
           of
           Life
           to
           you
           ,
           it
           lays
           an
           indispesanble
           
           Obligation
           upon
           you
           ,
           carefully
           to
           examine
           what
           we
           say
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           reject
           it
           ,
           without
           plain
           and
           manifest
           evidence
           ,
           that
           what
           we
           teach
           you
           is
           not
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           revealed
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           For
           when
           we
           come
           in
           the
           Name
           and
           Authority
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           man
           who
           rejects
           our
           Message
           ,
           without
           being
           sure
           that
           we
           exceed
           our
           Commission
           ,
           rejects
           the
           Authority
           by
           which
           we
           act
           ;
           and
           
             he
             that
             despiseth
             ,
             despiseth
             not
             man
             ,
             but
             God.
          
           It
           is
           our
           Work
           and
           our
           Commission
           to
           instruct
           you
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           your
           Duty
           to
           be
           instructed
           ;
           and
           whoever
           shall
           wantonly
           reject
           any
           Doctrines
           which
           do
           not
           suit
           with
           his
           humour
           and
           interest
           ,
           or
           oppose
           some
           popular
           mistakes
           and
           prejudices
           against
           the
           Instructions
           of
           his
           Guide
           ,
           or
           turn
           away
           his
           ear
           from
           instruction
           ,
           and
           heap
           to
           himself
           Teachers
           ,
           having
           itching
           ears
           ,
           such
           a
           man
           must
           give
           a
           severe
           account
           of
           this
           neglect
           and
           contempt
           to
           the
           great
           Bishop
           and
           Shepherd
           of
           Souls
           .
           While
           we
           are
           careful
           to
           discharge
           our
           Office
           in
           pursuance
           of
           that
           Trust
           our
           Great
           Master
           hath
           committed
           to
           us
           ,
           what
           our
           Saviour
           tells
           his
           Apostles
           is
           true
           of
           the
           
           meanest
           of
           us
           all
           ;
           
             He
             that
             heareth
             you
             ,
             heareth
             me
             :
             and
             he
             that
             despiseth
             you
             ,
             
             despiseth
             me
             :
             and
             he
             that
             despiseth
             me
             ,
             despiseth
             him
             that
             sent
             me
             .
          
        
         
           The
           like
           may
           be
           said
           of
           the
           Exhortations
           ,
           and
           Counsels
           ,
           and
           Directions
           ,
           and
           Reproofs
           ,
           of
           our
           Spiritual
           Guides
           ,
           they
           carry
           great
           Authority
           with
           them
           ;
           they
           are
           not
           like
           the
           private
           Admonitions
           of
           our
           Friends
           ,
           who
           exhort
           and
           reprove
           out
           of
           kindness
           ,
           and
           their
           particular
           concernment
           for
           us
           :
           To
           reject
           such
           Counsels
           as
           these
           ,
           does
           mightily
           aggravate
           our
           sin
           and
           our
           condemnation
           ,
           as
           every
           thing
           does
           ,
           which
           makes
           our
           sin
           more
           wilful
           and
           obstinate
           ;
           but
           to
           reject
           the
           Counsels
           and
           Reproofs
           of
           our
           Guide
           ,
           is
           a
           new
           act
           of
           disobedience
           to
           that
           Authority
           which
           Christ
           has
           set
           in
           his
           Church
           .
           Whether
           you
           will
           hear
           ,
           or
           whether
           you
           will
           obey
           ,
           we
           must
           exhort
           ,
           reprove
           ,
           advise
           ;
           and
           wo
           be
           to
           us
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           not
           ,
           and
           wo
           be
           to
           those
           who
           will
           not
           hear
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           obey
           .
           Our
           great
           Master
           looks
           upon
           this
           as
           a
           contempt
           of
           his
           own
           Authority
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           all
           the
           Authority
           we
           have
           .
           We
           cannot
           force
           you
           to
           obey
           our
           Counsels
           or
           Reproofs
           ,
           but
           ours
           and
           your
           Master
           will
           severely
           punish
           you
           ,
           if
           you
           do
           not
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           the
           Instructions
           ,
           Reproofs
           ,
           
           and
           Censures
           of
           Christ's
           Ministers
           ,
           carry
           such
           Authority
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           receive
           into
           ,
           or
           shut
           out
           of
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           only
           visible
           state
           of
           Salvation
           .
           Remission
           of
           sins
           ,
           and
           eternal
           Life
           ,
           is
           ordinarily
           to
           be
           had
           only
           in
           the
           visible
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Power
           of
           Receiving
           into
           the
           Church
           by
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           of
           Casting
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           Excommunication
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           only
           Authority
           Christ
           hath
           given
           to
           these
           Rulers
           of
           his
           Houshold
           ,
           to
           receive
           in
           and
           cast
           out
           of
           his
           Family
           ,
           is
           called
           a
           Power
           of
           Remitting
           or
           Retaining
           sins
           ,
           because
           the
           forgiveness
           of
           Sins
           is
           to
           be
           had
           only
           in
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           belongs
           to
           the
           invisible
           Church
           ,
           who
           does
           not
           live
           in
           Communion
           with
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           when
           it
           may
           be
           had
           .
        
         
           The
           Authority
           of
           Christ's
           Ministers
           is
           to
           feed
           those
           who
           are
           of
           his
           Houshold
           ,
           to
           give
           them
           their
           meat
           in
           due
           season
           ,
           and
           to
           judge
           who
           shall
           belong
           to
           this
           Houshold
           ,
           who
           shall
           be
           received
           in
           ,
           or
           cast
           out
           of
           Christ's
           Family
           :
           This
           is
           the
           highest
           Act
           of
           Church-Authority
           on
           Earth
           ,
           and
           the
           only
           Sanction
           
           of
           all
           our
           instructions
           ,
           counsels
           ,
           and
           reproofs
           ;
           and
           therefore
           this
           Authority
           is
           not
           intrusted
           with
           every
           Gospel-Minister
           ,
           but
           is
           committed
           to
           the
           chief
           Governours
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           who
           succeed
           into
           the
           ordinary
           Apostolical
           Power
           .
        
         
           II.
           Let
           us
           now
           consider
           the
           due
           Qualifications
           which
           are
           required
           in
           Gospel-Ministers
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           two
           :
           Faithfulness
           and
           Prudence
           ,
           
             Who
             is
             that
             Faithful
             and
             Wise
             servant
             ?
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           Faithfulness
           :
           Now
           Faithfulness
           in
           a
           Servant
           consists
           in
           being
           true
           to
           his
           Trust
           ;
           and
           when
           this
           is
           applied
           to
           Preaching
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           it
           signifies
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           extremely
           careful
           to
           publish
           the
           whole
           Mind
           and
           Will
           of
           God
           ;
           which
           as
           it
           concerns
           us
           in
           this
           Age
           ,
           includes
           these
           following
           Rules
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           To
           be
           careful
           to
           acquaint
           our selves
           with
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           
             Scribes
             which
             are
             instructed
             unto
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             who
             are
             like
          
           
           
             unto
             a
             man
             that
             is
             an
             housholder
             ,
             which
             bringeth
             forth
             out
             of
             his
             treasure
             things
             new
             and
             old
             .
          
           The
           Priests
           lips
           must
           preserve
           Knowledge
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           first
           have
           it
           ,
           before
           we
           can
           teach
           it
           others
           ;
           and
           since
           none
           of
           us
           now
           pretend
           to
           
           immediate
           Inspirations
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           work
           〈◊〉
           difficulty
           and
           labour
           ,
           and
           requires
           as
           much
           faithfulness
           in
           our
           Studies
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           .
           It
           is
           no
           argument
           of
           Faithfulness
           ,
           whatever
           it
           may
           be
           of
           Diligence
           ,
           to
           run
           like
           Ahimaaz
           without
           
           Tidings
           ,
           to
           vent
           some
           crude
           and
           indigested
           thoughts
           for
           the
           Oracles
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Faithfulness
           requires
           us
           to
           preach
           nothing
           for
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           what
           we
           are
           sure
           to
           be
           so
           ;
           to
           deliver
           no
           Message
           ,
           but
           what
           we
           have
           received
           in
           Commission
           ;
           not
           to
           indulge
           our
           own
           private
           conjectures
           and
           fancies
           ,
           nor
           think
           to
           mend
           and
           sublimate
           Religion
           by
           Philosophical
           Speculations
           ,
           but
           to
           content
           our selves
           with
           the
           simplicity
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           Preach
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           him
           crucified
           .
           Nothing
           has
           done
           greater
           mischief
           to
           Religion
           ,
           than
           when
           the
           very
           Teachers
           of
           it
           have
           been
           ambitious
           to
           be
           Wise
           above
           what
           is
           written
           .
           All
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           as
           distinguisht
           from
           the
           Principles
           of
           Natural
           Religion
           ,
           can
           be
           known
           only
           by
           Revelation
           ;
           and
           therefore
           there
           is
           no
           reasoning
           about
           them
           any
           farther
           ,
           than
           to
           know
           what
           is
           revealed
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           not
           revealed
           ;
           for
           whatever
           
           is
           more
           than
           this
           ,
           is
           so
           uncertain
           ,
           and
           so
           useless
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           worth
           the
           knowing
           .
           Since
           we
           preach
           in
           the
           Name
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           Christ
           ,
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           instruct
           our
           People
           in
           any
           thing
           but
           what
           we
           have
           his
           Authority
           for
           ,
           for
           this
           is
           to
           exceed
           our
           Commission
           .
           Other
           nice
           Speculations
           may
           entertain
           us
           in
           private
           Conversation
           ;
           but
           when
           we
           preach
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           let
           us
           onely
           preach
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           teach
           them
           to
           observe
           and
           do
           whatsoever
           he
           hath
           commanded
           us
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Faithfulness
           requires
           ,
           that
           we
           preach
           the
           whole
           Will
           of
           God
           ;
           that
           we
           instruct
           men
           in
           all
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           especially
           where
           there
           is
           any
           apparent
           and
           present
           danger
           of
           a
           mistake
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           teach
           them
           every
           part
           of
           their
           Duty
           to
           God
           and
           men
           ,
           especially
           such
           Duties
           as
           they
           are
           most
           unwilling
           to
           learn
           ,
           and
           most
           averse
           to
           practice
           .
           This
           is
           an
           essential
           part
           of
           Faithfulness
           ,
           and
           requires
           no
           small
           courage
           too
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           no
           times
           so
           bad
           ,
           no
           hearers
           so
           captious
           ,
           but
           they
           will
           very
           well
           bear
           some
           general
           commendations
           of
           Religion
           ,
           or
           some
           common
           Topicks
           about
           Virtue
           or
           Vice
           ;
           which
           are
           of
           
           great
           use
           too
           ,
           especially
           in
           such
           a
           scep●…cal
           and
           unbelieving
           Age
           as
           this
           .
           But
           a
           faithful
           discharge
           of
           our
           Ministry
           requires
           somewhat
           more
           ;
           a
           particular
           application
           to
           the
           Consciences
           of
           men
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           wants
           and
           necessities
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           to
           consult
           what
           will
           please
           them
           ,
           as
           what
           will
           do
           them
           good
           .
           It
           mightily
           concerns
           a
           Gospel-Minister
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           he
           can
           ,
           to
           maintain
           a
           fair
           reputation
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           but
           a
           good
           name
           is
           nothing
           worth
           ,
           when
           we
           can
           do
           no
           good
           by
           it
           ,
           when
           we
           cannot
           get
           or
           maintain
           a
           good
           name
           without
           neglecting
           our
           Duty
           ,
           or
           betraying
           the
           Souls
           of
           men
           .
           I
           had
           a
           thousand
           times
           rather
           ,
           that
           men
           should
           reproach
           and
           revile
           me
           for
           instructing
           them
           in
           such
           Duties
           ,
           as
           they
           cannot
           with
           patience
           hear
           of
           ,
           than
           that
           they
           should
           commend
           me
           for
           my
           silence
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           hard
           to
           live
           in
           any
           Age
           ,
           wherein
           there
           are
           not
           some
           popular
           Errors
           ,
           or
           some
           popular
           Vices
           to
           be
           corrected
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           a
           very
           dangerous
           thing
           to
           meddle
           with
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           popular
           .
           But
           what
           is
           danger
           to
           that
           man
           ,
           who
           is
           in
           a
           greater
           danger
           by
           the
           neglect
           of
           his
           Duty
           ?
           Shall
           any
           man
           call
           himself
           a
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           a
           Servant
           
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           an
           Age
           ,
           as
           we
           now
           live
           in
           ,
           be
           ashamed
           or
           afraid
           to
           censure
           or
           confute
           the
           Errors
           of
           Popery
           or
           Fanaticism
           ,
           or
           to
           reprove
           Schism
           and
           Faction
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           very
           popular
           Vices
           ?
           
             Let
             a
             man
             so
             account
          
           
           
             of
             us
             ,
             as
             the
             ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             stewards
             of
             the
             mysteries
             of
             God.
             Moreover
             ,
             it
             is
             required
             in
             stewards
             that
             a
             man
             be
             found
             faithful
             .
             But
             with
             me
             it
             is
             a
             very
             small
             thing
             that
             I
             should
             be
             judged
             of
             you
             ,
             or
             of
             man's
             judgment
             :
          
           as
           St.
           Paul
           speaks
           .
           When
           we
           leave
           out
           several
           Flocks
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           infinite
           satisfaction
           to
           us
           ,
           to
           be
           able
           to
           say
           ,
           as
           St.
           Paul
           did
           to
           the
           Asian
           Bishops
           ;
           I
           
           
             take
             you
             to
             record
             this
             day
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             pure
             from
             the
             blood
             of
             all
             men
             .
             For
             I
             have
             not
             shunned
             to
             declare
             to
             you
             all
             the
             counsel
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Prudence
           is
           as
           necessary
           in
           a
           Gospel-Minister
           ,
           as
           Faithfulness
           is
           :
           By
           Prudence
           I
           do
           not
           mean
           Cunning
           and
           Subtilty
           ,
           artificial
           Insinuations
           and
           Addresses
           ,
           which
           are
           more
           like
           the
           Arts
           of
           Seducers
           ,
           than
           of
           Gospel-Ministers
           ,
           
             Who
             by
             good
             words
             ,
             and
             fai●…
          
           
           
             speeches
             deceive
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             simple
             .
          
           Prudence
           will
           not
           allow
           us
           in
           the
           neglect
           of
           any
           part
           of
           our
           Duty
           ,
           whate●…er
           
           the
           event
           be
           ;
           but
           
             we
             must
             renounce
          
           
           
             ●…he
             hidden
             things
             of
             dishonesty
             ,
             not
             walk●…ng
             in
             craftiness
             ,
             nor
             handling
             the
             word
             of
             God
             deceitfully
             ,
             but
             by
             manifestation
             of
             ●…he
             truth
             ,
             commending
             our selves
             to
             eve●…y
             mans
             conscience
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Wisdom
           and
           Prudence
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           con●…istent
           with
           Faithfulness
           and
           Honesty
           ●…n
           the
           discharge
           of
           our
           Trust
           ,
           can
           signify
           no
           more
           but
           this
           ;
           To
           instruct
           ,
           Exhort
           ,
           Perswade
           ,
           and
           perform
           all
           the
           parts
           and
           offices
           of
           a
           Gospel-Minister
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           as
           may
           render
           our
           ●…nstructions
           and
           perswasions
           most
           effectual
           ;
           to
           take
           the
           most
           convenient
           seasons
           ,
           when
           men
           are
           most
           apt
           to
           be
           wrought
           on
           ;
           to
           teach
           them
           such
           things
           as
           are
           of
           most
           present
           use
           to
           them
           ;
           to
           use
           such
           Arguments
           as
           are
           most
           likely
           to
           prevail
           ;
           to
           avoid
           all
           unnecessary
           provocations
           ,
           when
           the
           Duty
           it self
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           to
           teach
           them
           is
           not
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           provocation
           ;
           for
           if
           men
           will
           be
           provoked
           with
           hearing
           of
           their
           Duty
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           help
           for
           that
           .
           Prudence
           never
           dispences
           with
           any
           part
           of
           our
           Duty
           ,
           but
           directs
           to
           the
           best
           way
           of
           doing
           it
           :
           a
           Faithful
           Servant
           does
           what
           he
           is
           commanded
           ,
           and
           a
           Wise
           Servant
           
           does
           it
           in
           the
           most
           effectual
           manner
           .
        
         
           III.
           The
           last
           part
           of
           my
           Text
           concerns
           the
           great
           Rewards
           of
           such
           Faithful
           and
           Wise
           Servants
           ;
           
             Blessed
             is
             that
             servant
          
           .
           What
           this
           Reward
           is
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           here
           particularly
           told
           .
           All
           good
           men
           ,
           we
           know
           ,
           shall
           be
           very
           blessed
           and
           happy
           in
           the
           other
           World
           ,
           and
           we
           may
           reasonably
           presume
           ,
           that
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           great
           Judge
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           has
           reserved
           some
           peculiar
           marks
           of
           honour
           for
           his
           immediate
           Servants
           :
           This
           he
           plainly
           intimates
           to
           us
           ,
           in
           that
           distinction
           he
           makes
           between
           the
           reward
           of
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           righteous
           man
           :
           
             He
             that
             receiveth
             a
             prophet
             in
             the
             name
             of
             a
             prophet
             ,
             shall
             receive
             a
          
           
           
             prophets
             reward
             :
             and
             he
             that
             receiveth
             a
             righteous
             man
             in
             the
             name
             of
             a
             righteous
             man
             ,
             shall
             receive
             a
             righteous
             mans
             reward
             .
          
        
         
           Our
           reward
           in
           Heaven
           will
           bear
           some
           proportion
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           our
           Work
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           service
           we
           do
           for
           God
           in
           this
           World.
           Now
           we
           cannot
           do
           any
           more
           acceptable
           service
           ,
           than
           to
           serve
           God
           in
           the
           Gospel
           of
           his
           Son
           ;
           to
           use
           our
           utmost
           endeavours
           to
           propagate
           Religion
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           other
           men
           wise
           ,
           
           and
           good
           ,
           and
           happy
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           ●…imself
           came
           into
           the
           World
           on
           this
           ve●…y
           design
           ,
           and
           was
           advanc'd
           to
           the
           ●…ght
           Hand
           of
           Glory
           and
           Power
           ,
           as
           a
           ●…eward
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           those
           who
           
             are
             work●…rs
             together
             with
             him
          
           ,
           as
           St.
           Paul
           speaks
           ,
           
           will
           receive
           some
           proportionable
           reward
           ●…lso
           .
        
         
           The
           faithful
           discharge
           of
           this
           Duty
           is
           a
           work
           of
           infinite
           care
           and
           difficulty
           ,
           that
           it
           made
           an
           Apostle
           himself
           cry
           out
           ,
           
             Who
             is
             sufficient
             for
             these
             things
             !
          
           
           It
           requires
           the
           exercise
           of
           great
           care
           ,
           ●…nd
           great
           prudence
           ,
           and
           great
           patience
           ;
           it
           is
           abundantly
           enough
           to
           employ
           our
           whole
           time
           and
           thoughts
           either
           in
           studying
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           in
           attending
           the
           publick
           Ministries
           of
           Religion
           ,
           or
           in
           private
           Addresses
           and
           Applications
           to
           men
           who
           want
           our
           Advice
           and
           Counsel
           ;
           we
           must
           contentedly
           bear
           all
           the
           Affronts
           and
           Insolencies
           of
           bad
           men
           ,
           the
           Frowardness
           and
           Peevishness
           of
           many
           profess'd
           Christians
           ,
           the
           Gainsayings
           and
           Contradictions
           of
           sinners
           .
           We
           must
           go
           on
           and
           persevere
           in
           our
           Work
           ,
           though
           our
           Persons
           and
           our
           Ministry
           be
           despised
           :
           
             when
             we
             are
             reviled
          
           ,
           
           
             we
             must
             bless
             :
             when
             persecuted
             ,
             we
             must
             suffer
             :
             when
             defamed
             ,
             we
             must
             entreat
             :
          
           
           yea
           though
           we
           
             are
             made
             as
             the
             filth
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             off-scouring
             of
             all
             things
             .
          
           This
           is
           not
           very
           pleasing
           to
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           but
           the
           harder
           the
           work
           is
           ,
           the
           greater
           will
           our
           reward
           be
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           found
           faithful
           and
           wise
           Servants
           .
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Work
           does
           so
           ennoble
           the
           Mind
           as
           this
           ,
           and
           qualifie
           us
           for
           an
           excellent
           Reward
           .
           No
           man
           can
           faithfully
           discharge
           this
           Work
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           purge
           and
           refine
           his
           Mind
           ,
           and
           set
           him
           vastly
           above
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           little
           Concernments
           of
           it
           :
           It
           gives
           us
           a
           more
           clear
           distinct
           comprehensive
           knowledge
           of
           God
           and
           divine
           things
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           Angelical
           perfection
           of
           the
           Mind
           and
           Understanding
           ;
           and
           he
           must
           be
           a
           strange
           man
           ,
           who
           can
           be
           so
           constantly
           employed
           in
           the
           Contemplation
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           things
           which
           relate
           to
           another
           and
           a
           better
           life
           ,
           and
           not
           find
           his
           Soul
           ravish'd
           with
           those
           unseen
           and
           unspeakable
           Glories
           ;
           who
           is
           so
           constantly
           employed
           in
           taking
           care
           of
           other
           mens
           Souls
           ,
           and
           takes
           no
           care
           of
           his
           own
           ;
           who
           is
           so
           frequent
           in
           his
           Devotions
           ,
           as
           the
           very
           nature
           of
           our
           Work.
           exacts
           from
           us
           ,
           and
           not
           live
           a
           most
           divine
           and
           heavenly
           life
           :
           There
           are
           indeed
           some
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           most
           Divine
           Employment
           
           are
           no
           great
           Examples
           of
           such
           a
           divine
           Conversation
           ;
           but
           I
           fear
           they
           will
           not
           be
           ●…ound
           in
           the
           number
           of
           these
           faithful
           and
           wise
           servants
           .
           Whoever
           heartily
           applies
           himself
           to
           the
           care
           of
           Souls
           ,
           will
           in
           the
           first
           place
           take
           care
           of
           his
           own
           ;
           and
           the
           faithful
           discharge
           of
           this
           Duty
           ,
           will
           raise
           us
           so
           much
           above
           the
           ordinary
           Level
           and
           Attainments
           of
           Christians
           ,
           as
           will
           prepare
           us
           for
           a
           greater
           Reward
           ,
           and
           advance
           us
           to
           a
           more
           perfect
           state
           of
           Glory
           .
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           that
           immediate
           Relation
           we
           stand
           in
           to
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Soveraign
           Lord
           and
           Judge
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           if
           we
           approve
           our selves
           faithful
           and
           wise
           Servants
           ,
           will
           secure
           us
           of
           a
           more
           excellent
           Reward
           .
           The
           Church
           on
           Earth
           and
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           is
           but
           one
           Church
           ,
           one
           Houshold
           and
           Family
           ;
           and
           those
           whom
           he
           has
           made
           Rulers
           of
           his
           Houshold
           here
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           has
           committed
           the
           greatest
           places
           of
           Trust
           and
           Dignity
           ,
           need
           not
           fear
           being
           degraded
           in
           the
           other
           World
           ,
           if
           they
           adorn
           their
           Office
           ,
           and
           faithfully
           discharge
           their
           Trust
           here
           :
           and
           therefore
           our
           Saviour
           tells
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           Verily
           
           
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             ye
             which
             have
             followed
             me
             in
             the
             regeneration
             ,
             when
             the
             Son
             
             of
             man
             shall
             sit
             in
             the
             Throne
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             ye
             also
             shall
             sit
             upon
             twelve
             Thrones
             ,
             judging
             the
             twelve
             Tribes
             of
             Israel
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           their
           Reward
           and
           Glory
           in
           the
           other
           World
           ,
           should
           answer
           to
           that
           place
           of
           Trust
           ,
           and
           Power
           ,
           and
           Dignity
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           in
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           ;
           and
           this
           Promise
           is
           no
           more
           peculiar
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           than
           their
           Office
           was
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           If
           we
           consider
           what
           the
           state
           of
           the
           other
           World
           is
           ,
           and
           who
           is
           King
           there
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           blessed
           Jesus
           ,
           our
           Great
           High
           Priest
           ,
           King
           of
           Salem
           ,
           or
           the
           new
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           Priest
           of
           the
           most
           High
           God
           ,
           how
           mean
           and
           contemptible
           soever
           our
           Office
           is
           thought
           here
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           doubt
           but
           the
           Scene
           will
           be
           mightily
           chang'd
           ,
           when
           we
           come
           into
           that
           Kingdom
           where
           the
           King
           is
           a
           High
           Priest.
           
        
         
           Let
           this
           then
           ,
           beloved
           Brethren
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           be
           a
           mighty
           Encouragement
           to
           us
           to
           be
           very
           diligent
           and
           faithful
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           this
           great
           Trust
           ;
           whatever
           Difficulties
           we
           meet
           with
           ,
           whatever
           Scorns
           ,
           Reproaches
           ,
           or
           Sufferings
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           expecting
           a
           while
           ,
           and
           our
           Lord
           will
           come
           ,
           and
           his
           Reward
           is
           with
           him
           :
           and
           blessed
           ,
           for
           ever
           blessed
           ,
           
           
             is
             that
             Servant
             ,
             whom
             his
             Lord
             when
             〈◊〉
             cometh
             shall
             find
             so
             doing
             .
          
        
         
           Yea
           blessed
           ,
           for
           ever
           blessed
           ,
           as
           my
           ●…ext
           gives
           us
           reason
           to
           hope
           ,
           is
           this
           ●…ur
           dear
           Brother
           ,
           whose
           Remains
           lie
           ●…ere
           before
           us
           ,
           who
           when
           his
           Lord
           ●…ame
           ,
           was
           found
           thus
           doing
           .
           We
           ●…ay
           lament
           the
           loss
           of
           so
           kind
           a
           Relation
           ,
           so
           true
           a
           Friend
           ,
           so
           faithful
           a
           Pastor
           ,
           and
           Fellow-labourer
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           several
           interests
           we
           had
           in
           him
           ;
           but
           he
           ,
           blessed
           Soul
           ,
           has
           fought
           a
           good
           Fight
           ,
           and
           finished
           his
           course
           ,
           and
           kept
           the
           ●…aith
           ,
           and
           is
           now
           gone
           to
           receive
           a
           Crown
           of
           Righteousness
           ,
           a
           Crown
           of
           Immortality
           and
           Glory
           .
           He
           is
           now
           gone
           to
           that
           great
           Bishop
           and
           Shepherd
           of
           Souls
           ,
           whose
           Flock
           he
           has
           so
           carefully
           and
           diligently
           fed
           ,
           and
           whose
           wandring
           and
           stragling
           Sheep
           he
           has
           reduced
           into
           the
           Fold
           ;
           To
           that
           kind
           Shepherd
           who
           laid
           down
           his
           life
           for
           his
           Sheep
           ,
           and
           therefore
           will
           not
           fail
           to
           reward
           those
           who
           have
           spent
           their
           lives
           ,
           and
           were
           ready
           to
           have
           sacrificed
           them
           too
           ,
           for
           the
           service
           of
           Souls
           .
        
         
           When
           we
           speak
           of
           so
           great
           a
           Man
           ,
           it
           is
           below
           his
           Character
           to
           mention
           such
           things
           as
           would
           be
           thought
           considerable
           Attainments
           in
           meaner
           persons
           ;
           
           though
           indeed
           a
           truly
           great
           Man
           does
           nothing
           meanly
           .
           A
           great
           Mind
           gives
           a
           peculiar
           grace
           and
           decency
           to
           common
           Actions
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           easy
           to
           observe
           in
           his
           very
           mirth
           and
           freest
           Humours
           ,
           that
           he
           never
           gave
           the
           Reins
           out
           of
           his
           hands
           ,
           but
           governed
           himself
           by
           the
           strictest
           Rules
           of
           Prudence
           and
           Religion
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           shall
           confine
           my self
           to
           the
           subject
           of
           my
           Text
           ,
           and
           consider
           him
           only
           as
           
             a
             faithful
             and
             wise
             Steward
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           have
           very
           little
           to
           add
           ;
           for
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           but
           you
           who
           knew
           him
           ,
           especially
           you
           who
           have
           enjoyed
           the
           benefit
           of
           his
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           have
           lived
           under
           his
           Care
           and
           Conduct
           ,
           have
           already
           applied
           what
           I
           have
           discoursed
           on
           this
           Argument
           ,
           to
           your
           deceased
           Pastor
           ;
           and
           would
           I
           have
           Chosen
           any
           particular
           man
           to
           have
           drawn
           the
           Character
           by
           ,
           of
           a
           wise
           and
           faithful
           Steward
           ,
           there
           are
           not
           many
           men
           I
           should
           sooner
           have
           thought
           on
           ,
           than
           Dr.
           Calamy
           to
           have
           been
           the
           Pattern
           .
        
         
           That
           he
           did
           take
           care
           to
           give
           you
           Meat
           in
           due
           season
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           tell
           you
           ,
           because
           you
           all
           know
           it
           .
           If
           Preaching
           in
           season
           and
           out
           of
           season
           ,
           if
           publick
           Instructions
           and
           private
           Applications
           ,
           
           where
           they
           were
           needful
           or
           desired
           ,
           be
           feed
           the
           Flock
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           ●…eat
           to
           his
           Houshold
           and
           Family
           ,
           this
           ●…e
           did
           ,
           and
           that
           very
           faithfully
           and
           ●…isely
           too
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           he
           took
           care
           ●…o
           inform
           himself
           ,
           and
           to
           furnish
           ●…is
           own
           Mind
           with
           all
           useful
           know●…edge
           ;
           and
           his
           constant
           Preaching
           ,
           though
           without
           any
           vain
           affectation
           of
           Learning
           ,
           which
           serves
           onely
           to
           amuse
           ,
           not
           to
           instruct
           ,
           did
           sufficiently
           discover
           ●…oth
           his
           natural
           and
           acquired
           Abilities
           .
           He
           had
           a
           clear
           and
           distinct
           apprehension
           of
           things
           ,
           an
           easy
           and
           manly
           Rhetorick
           ,
           strong
           Sense
           conveyed
           to
           the
           mind
           in
           familiar
           words
           ,
           good
           Reasons
           inspired
           with
           a
           decent
           Passion
           ,
           which
           did
           not
           onely
           teach
           but
           move
           and
           transport
           the
           Hearers
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           gave
           both
           light
           and
           heat
           :
           for
           indeed
           he
           was
           a
           good
           man
           ,
           which
           is
           necessary
           to
           make
           a
           good
           Preacher
           ;
           he
           had
           an
           inward
           vital
           sense
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           that
           animated
           his
           discourses
           with
           the
           same
           Divine
           Passions
           which
           he
           felt
           in
           himself
           .
        
         
           He
           did
           not
           entertain
           his
           Hearers
           with
           School
           Subtilties
           ,
           or
           a
           conjectural
           Divinity
           ,
           with
           such
           thin
           and
           airy
           Speculations
           ,
           as
           can
           neither
           be
           seen
           ,
           nor
           
           felt
           ,
           nor
           understood
           ;
           but
           his
           chief
           care
           was
           to
           explain
           the
           great
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Rules
           of
           Life
           ,
           what
           we
           must
           believe
           ,
           and
           how
           we
           must
           live
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           eternally
           happy
           .
           And
           he
           did
           ,
           as
           a
           faithful
           Servant
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           as
           he
           declared
           a
           little
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           that
           he
           never
           preached
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           what
           he
           himself
           firmly
           believed
           to
           be
           true
           .
        
         
           I
           need
           not
           tell
           you
           what
           a
           troublesome
           World
           we
           have
           lived
           in
           for
           some
           years
           past
           ,
           such
           Critical
           times
           as
           would
           try
           the
           Principles
           and
           Spirits
           of
           men
           ;
           when
           a
           prevaling
           Faction
           threatned
           both
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           and
           the
           fears
           of
           Popery
           were
           thought
           a
           sufficient
           Justification
           of
           the
           most
           illegal
           and
           irreligious
           methods
           to
           keep
           it
           out
           ;
           when
           it
           was
           scandalous
           to
           speak
           a
           word
           either
           for
           the
           King
           or
           the
           Church
           ;
           when
           cunning
           men
           were
           silent
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           affected
           Popularity
           swam
           with
           the
           Stream
           ;
           then
           this
           great
           and
           good
           man
           durst
           reprove
           Schism
           and
           Faction
           ,
           durst
           teach
           men
           to
           conform
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           obey
           and
           honour
           the
           King
           ;
           durst
           vindicate
           the
           despised
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           the
           hated
           Doctrine
           of
           Passive
           Obedience
           ,
           though
           the
           one
           was
           
           thought
           to
           favour
           Popery
           ,
           and
           the
           ●…ther
           to
           introduce
           Slavery
           ;
           but
           he
           was
           ●…bove
           the
           powerful
           Charms
           of
           Names
           ,
           ●…nd
           liked
           Truth
           never
           the
           worse
           ,
           be●…ause
           it
           was
           mis-called
           .
           His
           publick
           ●…ermons
           preached
           in
           those
           days
           ,
           and
           ●…rinted
           by
           publick
           Authority
           ,
           are
           ●…asting
           Proofs
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           was
           no
           ●…apist
           neither
           ,
           but
           durst
           reprove
           the
           Errors
           of
           Popery
           ,
           when
           some
           others
           ,
           who
           made
           the
           greatest
           noise
           and
           out●…ry
           about
           it
           ,
           grew
           wise
           and
           cautious
           .
           This
           was
           like
           a
           truly
           honest
           and
           faith●…l
           Servant
           ,
           to
           oppose
           the
           growing
           Di●…tempers
           of
           the
           Age
           ,
           without
           any
           regard
           either
           to
           unjust
           Censures
           ,
           or
           apparent
           Danger
           .
           And
           yet
           he
           did
           not
           needlesly
           provoke
           any
           man
           ;
           he
           gave
           no
           hard
           words
           ,
           but
           thought
           it
           severe
           enough
           to
           confute
           mens
           errors
           without
           upbraiding
           or
           reproaching
           their
           persons
           .
           His
           Conversation
           was
           courteous
           and
           affable
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           soft
           and
           easy
           ,
           as
           his
           Principles
           were
           stubborn
           ;
           he
           could
           yeild
           any
           thing
           but
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           bear
           with
           any
           thing
           but
           the
           Vices
           of
           men
           .
           He
           would
           indeed
           have
           been
           the
           wonder
           of
           his
           Age
           had
           he
           not
           lived
           in
           such
           an
           Age
           ,
           as
           ,
           thanks
           be
           to
           God
           ,
           can
           shew
           many
           such
           wonders
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           such
           an
           Age
           
           as
           this
           he
           made
           an
           Illustrious
           Figure
           ;
           though
           he
           had
           his
           Equals
           ,
           he
           had
           not
           many
           Superiors
           .
        
         
           Thus
           he
           lived
           ,
           and
           thus
           this
           good
           man
           died
           ,
           for
           thus
           he
           was
           found
           doing
           when
           his
           Lord
           came
           .
           The
           first
           symptoms
           of
           his
           Distemper
           seized
           him
           just
           before
           his
           last
           Sermon
           at
           White-hall
           ,
           but
           gave
           him
           so
           much
           respite
           as
           to
           take
           his
           leave
           of
           the
           World
           in
           an
           excellent
           Discourse
           of
           Immortality
           ,
           which
           he
           speaks
           of
           with
           such
           a
           sensible
           gust
           and
           relish
           ,
           as
           if
           his
           Soul
           had
           been
           then
           upon
           the
           wing
           ,
           and
           had
           some
           fore-taste
           of
           those
           joys
           it
           was
           just
           a
           going
           to
           possess
           .
           And
           indeed
           he
           encountered
           the
           apprehensions
           of
           Death
           ,
           like
           one
           who
           believed
           and
           hoped
           for
           Immortality
           ;
           he
           was
           neither
           over-fond
           of
           living
           ,
           nor
           afraid
           to
           die
           .
           He
           received
           the
           Supper
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           professed
           his
           Communion
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           had
           lived
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           he
           now
           died
           ;
           and
           having
           recommended
           his
           Soul
           to
           God
           ,
           he
           quietly
           expected
           how
           he
           would
           dispose
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           must
           not
           forget
           to
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           he
           died
           like
           a
           true
           and
           faithful
           Pastor
           ,
           with
           a
           tender
           care
           and
           affection
           for
           his
           Flock
           .
           When
           he
           imposed
           this
           unwelcome
           
           Office
           upon
           me
           ,
           he
           told
           me
           ,
           he
           ●…d
           not
           desire
           any
           praises
           of
           himself
           ,
           but
           ●…t
           I
           would
           give
           some
           good
           advice
           to
           ●…s
           people
           ,
           who
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           are
           indeed
           〈◊〉
           very
           kind
           and
           loving
           people
           .
           And
           ●…is
           was
           not
           the
           first
           nor
           the
           onely
           time
           〈◊〉
           have
           heard
           him
           own
           not
           onely
           your
           ●…nd
           reception
           of
           him
           at
           first
           ,
           but
           the
           repeated
           and
           renewed
           expressions
           of
           your
           affection
           ,
           which
           did
           signally
           manifest
           it self
           in
           his
           late
           Sickness
           ,
           and
           now
           accompanies
           him
           to
           the
           Grave
           .
           A
           Character
           ,
           which
           to
           your
           honour
           I
           speak
           it
           ,
           you
           have
           now
           made
           good
           for
           several
           successions
           ,
           and
           which
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           you
           will
           never
           forfeit
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           that
           good
           counsel
           is
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           me
           give
           you
           ,
           he
           told
           me
           not
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           can
           onely
           guess
           at
           his
           intentions
           in
           this
           .
           Were
           he
           now
           present
           to
           speak
           to
           you
           ,
           I
           believe
           he
           could
           not
           give
           you
           better
           counsel
           than
           he
           has
           already
           done
           :
           and
           therefore
           my
           advice
           to
           you
           is
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           To
           remember
           those
           Counsels
           and
           Exhortations
           which
           you
           have
           heard
           from
           your
           deceased
           Pastor
           .
           Though
           the
           Sower
           be
           removed
           ,
           yet
           let
           that
           immortal
           Seed
           ,
           that
           Word
           of
           Life
           which
           he
           has
           sown
           ,
           live
           and
           fructifie
           in
           your
           
           hearts
           ,
           and
           bring
           forth
           the
           blessed
           Fruits
           of
           Righteousness
           .
           He
           has
           shewed
           you
           the
           plain
           way
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           have
           a
           care
           you
           do
           not
           forget
           it
           ,
           have
           a
           care
           you
           do
           not
           wander
           out
           of
           it
           .
           He
           has
           recommended
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           to
           you
           .
           He
           has
           taught
           you
           to
           be
           Loyal
           to
           your
           Prince
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           true
           to
           your
           Religion
           ;
           take
           care
           then
           ,
           that
           neither
           your
           Religion
           destroy
           your
           Loyalty
           ,
           nor
           your
           Loyalty
           corrupt
           your
           Religion
           :
           remember
           that
           beloved
           person
           ,
           whose
           Memory
           is
           dear
           and
           sacred
           to
           you
           ,
           was
           neither
           a
           Rebel
           ,
           Papist
           ,
           nor
           a
           Fanatick
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Since
           you
           have
           lost
           your
           Guide
           ,
           a
           faithful
           and
           a
           prudent
           Guide
           ,
           and
           the
           choice
           of
           a
           Successour
           is
           in
           your selves
           ,
           be
           very
           careful
           ,
           as
           the
           concernment
           of
           your
           Souls
           requires
           you
           should
           be
           ,
           of
           your
           Choice
           .
           Consider
           what
           an
           Age
           we
           live
           in
           ,
           which
           requires
           an
           experienced
           and
           skilful
           Pilot
           to
           steer
           a
           secure
           and
           steady
           course
           .
           Have
           a
           care
           of
           dividing
           into
           Factions
           and
           Parties
           ;
           let
           not
           meer
           private
           Interests
           or
           Friendships
           govern
           you
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           ,
           admit
           of
           no
           Competitions
           ,
           much
           less
           of
           Pulpit-Combats
           ,
           which
           do
           oftner
           occasion
           lasting
           and
           fatal
           Divisions
           ,
           than
           end
           in
           
           a
           wise
           Choice
           .
           Remember
           what
           a
           suc●…ssion
           you
           have
           had
           of
           Great
           and
           Good
           ●…en
           in
           this
           Place
           ,
           and
           let
           it
           be
           your
           ambition
           still
           to
           equal
           and
           out-do
           it
           if
           you
           can
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           I
           shall
           conclude
           with
           one
           word
           to
           you
           my
           brethren
           of
           the
           Clergy
           .
           We
           have
           lost
           a
           faithful
           and
           diligent
           Labourer
           in
           God's
           Vineyard
           ,
           in
           a
           time
           when
           we
           could
           ill
           have
           spared
           him
           ;
           let
           us
           then
           ,
           who
           still
           survive
           ,
           double
           our
           diligence
           ,
           and
           express
           a
           greater
           Zeal
           and
           Concernment
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           care
           of
           Souls
           .
           Let
           us
           remember
           that
           we
           are
           all
           mortal
           ,
           and
           how
           little
           time
           we
           have
           to
           work
           in
           ,
           we
           know
           not
           ;
           but
           let
           us
           so
           improve
           the
           remainder
           of
           our
           days
           ,
           that
           when
           our
           Lord
           comes
           ,
           he
           may
           own
           us
           for
           faithful
           and
           wise
           Servants
           ,
           and
           bestow
           on
           us
           a
           Crown
           of
           Righteousness
           and
           Immortality
           .
           Which
           God
           of
           his
           infinite
           mercy
           grant
           ,
           through
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           To
           whom
           ,
           with
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           be
           honour
           ,
           and
           glory
           ,
           and
           power
           ,
           now
           and
           for
           ever
           ,
        
         
           Amen
        
      
       
         
         
         
           SERMON
           III.
           
        
         
           
             Preach'd
             at
             Whitehall
             ,
             before
             the
             Queen
             ,
             
               on
               the
               17th
               of
               Iune
               ,
               1691.
               
               Being
               the
               Fast-Day
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Lxxvii
             .
             PSALM
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             
               And
               I
               said
               ,
               This
               is
               my
               infirmity
               ;
               but
               I
               will
               remember
               the
               years
               of
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               most
               High.
               
            
             
               I
               will
               remember
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               surely
               I
               will
               remember
               thy
               wonders
               of
               old
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               meditate
               also
               of
               all
               thy
               works
               ,
               and
               talk
               of
               thy
               doings
               .
            
          
        
         
           THE
           Psalmist
           ,
           at
           the
           penning
           of
           this
           Psalm
           ,
           was
           oppressed
           with
           very
           black
           and
           desponding
           Thoughts
           :
           The
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           very
           calamitous
           ,
           they
           had
           been
           so
           long
           and
           so
           grievously
           afflicted
           ,
           that
           he
           began
           to
           question
           ,
           whether
           God
           would
           ever
           be
           merciful
           to
           them
           again
           :
           
             Will
             the
             Lord
             cast
             off
             for
             ever
             ?
             and
             will
             
             he
             be
             favourable
             no
             more
             ?
             Is
             his
             mercy
             clean
             gone
             for
             ever
             ?
             doth
             his
             promise
             fail
             for
             evermore
             ?
             Hath
             God
             forgotten
             to
             be
             gracious
             ?
             hath
             he
             in
             anger
             shut
             up
             his
             tender
             mercies
             ?
          
        
         
           But
           in
           my
           Text
           he
           recollects
           himself
           ,
           confesses
           his
           Wickedness
           and
           Sin
           in
           giving
           the
           least
           entertainment
           to
           such
           unworthy
           Thoughts
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           could
           forget
           his
           promise
           and
           Covenant
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           made
           to
           their
           Fathers
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
          
           ,
           and
           
             Iacob
             ,
             This
             is
             my
             infirmity
          
           ;
           want
           of
           Faith
           and
           Trust
           in
           God's
           Promises
           ;
           and
           to
           cure
           this
           Diffidence
           ,
           to
           revive
           his
           dying
           Hopes
           ,
           and
           to
           confirm
           his
           Faith
           in
           God
           ,
           he
           calls
           to
           mind
           those
           glorious
           Deliverances
           which
           God
           had
           wrought
           for
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           his
           People
           Israel
           in
           former
           Ages
           :
           
             I
             will
             remember
             the
             years
             of
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             most
             High
          
           ;
           those
           days
           when
           God
           did
           so
           visibly
           deliver
           Israel
           with
           his
           own
           right
           hand
           ;
           as
           it
           follows
           14
           ,
           15
           Verses
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             the
             God
             that
             doest
             wonders
             ;
             thou
             hast
             declared
             thy
             strength
             among
             the
             people
             .
             Thou
             hast
             with
             thine
             arm
             redeemed
             thy
             people
             ,
             the
             sons
             of
             Iacob
             and
             Ioseph
             .
          
           And
           instances
           in
           those
           miraculous
           Deliverances
           in
           Aegypt
           ,
           the
           Red
           Sea
           ,
           and
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           as
           a
           
           reason
           and
           foundation
           of
           a
           firm
           Faith
           and
           Trust
           in
           God
           in
           all
           Ages
           ;
           these
           are
           those
           Works
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           Wonders
           of
           Old
           ,
           which
           he
           will
           remember
           ,
           which
           he
           will
           meditate
           ,
           and
           talk
           of
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           will
           support
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           whatever
           Dangers
           seem
           to
           threaten
           the
           final
           Ruin
           and
           Desolation
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           Argument
           of
           the
           80.
           
           
             Psalm
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Return
             ,
             we
             beseech
             thee
             ,
             O
             God
             of
             hosts
             :
             look
             down
             from
             heaven
             ,
             and
             behold
             and
             visit
             this
             vine
             ,
             and
             the
             vineyard
             which
             thy
             right
             hand
             hath
             planted
             ,
             and
             the
             branch
             that
             thou
             madest
             so
             strong
             for
             thy self
             .
          
        
         
           That
           God
           had
           made
           a
           Covenant
           with
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           chose
           his
           Seed
           and
           Posterity
           for
           his
           peculiar
           People
           ;
           that
           he
           had
           delivered
           them
           out
           of
           Aegypt
           by
           a
           mighty
           hand
           ,
           and
           an
           outstretched
           arm
           ;
           that
           he
           had
           given
           them
           Passage
           through
           the
           Red
           Sea
           ,
           and
           fed
           them
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           forty
           Years
           ;
           that
           he
           had
           fought
           their
           Battles
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           given
           them
           possession
           of
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           promised
           to
           their
           Fathers
           ;
           that
           he
           had
           in
           all
           succeeding
           Ages
           protected
           them
           by
           a
           vi●…ble
           Providence
           ,
           raised
           up
           Judges
           and
           Saviours
           to
           deliver
           them
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           their
           
           Enemies
           ,
           when
           they
           cried
           to
           him
           ;
           this
           was
           a
           sure
           foundation
           of
           their
           Faith
           and
           Hope
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           not
           utterly
           cast
           off
           his
           People
           ,
           but
           though
           for
           their
           sins
           he
           might
           deliver
           them
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           yet
           when
           they
           repented
           of
           their
           Evil
           Ways
           ,
           and
           returned
           unto
           God
           ,
           God
           also
           would
           return
           ,
           and
           be
           merciful
           unto
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           the
           wisest
           course
           we
           can
           take
           ,
           whatever
           Troubles
           we
           suffer
           ,
           whatever
           we
           fear
           ,
           whatever
           our
           Sins
           have
           deserved
           ,
           whatever
           our
           Enemies
           threaten
           ,
           
             To
             remember
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             his
             wonders
             of
             old
             ,
             to
             meditate
             of
             all
             his
             works
             ,
             and
             to
             talk
             of
             his
             doings
             .
          
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           what
           I
           at
           present
           intend
           ,
           to
           make
           such
           Remarks
           on
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           towards
           the
           Iewish
           Church
           ,
           not
           omitting
           the
           experience
           the
           Christian
           Church
           has
           had
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           and
           watchful
           Providence
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           of
           present
           use
           to
           us
           ,
           both
           to
           direct
           us
           what
           we
           must
           do
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           us
           a
           firm
           Hope
           and
           Trust
           in
           God's
           Mercy
           ;
           for
           God
           is
           always
           the
           same
           under
           all
           the
           Dispensations
           of
           his
           Grace
           and
           Providence
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           
           Iewish
           Church
           was
           a
           Type
           of
           the
           Christian
           ;
           so
           God's
           Providence
           towards
           ●…hem
           ,
           assures
           us
           ,
           what
           we
           may
           expect
           ●…n
           like
           Circumstances
           ,
           or
           else
           the
           Scri●…tures
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           would
           be
           of
           very
           little
           use
           to
           us
           now
           ;
           whereas
           St.
           Paul
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             That
             these
             things
             happened
             to
             them
             for
             ensamples
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             written
             for
             our
             admonition
             upon
             whom
             the
             ●…nds
             of
             the
             world
             are
             come
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           11.
           
           But
           what
           difference
           there
           is
           between
           their
           State
           and
           ours
           ,
           and
           how
           far
           we
           are
           concerned
           in
           the
           Examples
           ,
           I
           shall
           distinctly
           observe
           under
           the
           several
           Particulars
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           occasion
           for
           it
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           then
           I
           observe
           as
           St.
           Paul
           did
           ,
           
             That
             the
             gifts
             and
             calling
             of
             God
             are
             without
             repentance
             ,
          
           11.
           
           Rom.
           29.
           
           God
           having
           made
           a
           Covenant
           with
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           chosen
           his
           Seed
           for
           his
           peculiar
           People
           ,
           whatever
           their
           Provocations
           were
           ,
           he
           would
           never
           wholly
           cast
           them
           off
           ;
           he
           many
           times
           very
           severely
           punished
           them
           ,
           delivered
           them
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           who
           oppressed
           them
           ,
           the
           Aramites
           ,
           and
           Moabites
           ,
           and
           Aegyptians
           ,
           and
           Assyrians
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           Nebuchadnezzar
           ,
           
           who
           destroyed
           their
           City
           and
           Temple
           ,
           and
           carried
           them
           captive
           into
           Babylon
           ,
           where
           they
           continued
           seventy
           Years
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           returned
           into
           their
           own
           Country
           ,
           and
           rebuilt
           their
           Temple
           and
           City
           ,
           and
           so
           continued
           till
           in
           punishment
           of
           their
           great
           Sin
           in
           crucifying
           their
           Messias
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           obstinate
           Infidelity
           ,
           they
           were
           finally
           destroyed
           by
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           dispersed
           into
           all
           Nations
           ,
           and
           have
           never
           been
           a
           Nation
           since
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           till
           Christ
           came
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           promised
           Seed
           ,
           in
           whom
           all
           the
           Nations
           of
           the
           World
           are
           blessed
           ,
           as
           St.
           Paul
           proves
           ,
           3.
           
           
             Gal.
             16.
             
             To
             Abraham
             and
             his
             seed
             were
             the
             promises
             made
             :
             He
             saith
             not
             ,
             Unto
             seeds
             ,
             as
             of
             many
             ;
             but
             as
             of
             one
             ,
             And
             to
             thy
             seed
             ,
             which
             is
             Christ.
          
           I
           say
           ,
           till
           Christ
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           promised
           Seed
           ,
           and
           typified
           by
           Isaac
           ,
           came
           ,
           the
           carnal
           Posterity
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           descending
           from
           Isaac
           and
           Iacob
           ,
           were
           the
           Typical
           Israel
           ,
           and
           God's
           peculiar
           People
           ,
           and
           visible
           Church
           on
           Earth
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           while
           God
           never
           wholly
           cast
           them
           off
           ;
           but
           when
           Christ
           came
           ,
           then
           the
           Promise
           was
           established
           to
           the
           spiritual
           Seed
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           those
           who
           are
           the
           Children
           of
           Abraham
           by
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           as
           
           the
           Apostle
           proves
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           〈◊〉
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           and
           in
           several
           other
           places
           :
           And
           this
           is
           the
           Answer
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           gives
           to
           that
           terrible
           Objection
           against
           Christs
           being
           the
           Messias
           ,
           and
           God's
           owning
           the
           Christian
           Church
           for
           his
           peculiar
           and
           elect
           People
           ,
           as
           formerly
           he
           did
           the
           Iews
           ;
           that
           then
           God's
           Promise
           to
           Abraham
           and
           his
           Seed
           fails
           :
           His
           Answer
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           Promise
           to
           Abraham
           and
           his
           Seed
           ,
           was
           meant
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           spiritual
           Seed
           ,
           those
           who
           are
           the
           Children
           of
           Abraham
           by
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           ;
           as
           he
           proves
           at
           large
           in
           the
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11
           Chapters
           to
           the
           Romans
           ;
           though
           he
           gives
           another
           answer
           to
           this
           too
           ,
           That
           though
           the
           Promises
           do
           no
           longer
           belong
           to
           
           Abraham's
           carnal
           Seed
           ,
           yet
           God
           so
           far
           remembers
           his
           Covenant
           with
           Abraham
           and
           his
           carnal
           Seed
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           not
           wholly
           cast
           them
           off
           ,
           but
           will
           in
           time
           engraft
           them
           into
           his
           Church
           again
           by
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           :
           
             For
             out
             of
             Sion
             shall
             come
             the
             deliverer
             ,
             and
             shall
             turn
             away
             ungodliness
             from
             Iacob
             .
          
           But
           I
           cannot
           enlarge
           on
           this
           now
           .
        
         
           To
           apply
           this
           then
           to
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           We
           certainly
           learn
           from
           God's
           Care
           of
           the
           Iewish
           Church
           ,
           that
           
           God
           will
           always
           preserve
           and
           protect
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           Faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           true
           and
           sincere
           Worshippers
           shall
           never
           wholly
           fail
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           Christ
           promises
           ,
           That
           
             the
             gates
             of
             Hell
             shall
             not
             prevail
          
           against
           his
           Church
           :
           for
           God
           established
           an
           everlasting
           Covenant
           with
           Abraham
           and
           his
           Seed
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           true
           spiritual
           Seed
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Promises
           belong
           ;
           and
           if
           God
           so
           punctually
           performed
           his
           Promise
           to
           the
           carnal
           Seed
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           while
           they
           were
           to
           be
           his
           visible
           Church
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           until
           Christ
           came
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           promised
           Seed
           ,
           we
           learn
           by
           that
           Example
           ,
           how
           he
           will
           protect
           ,
           defend
           ,
           and
           support
           the
           Christian
           Church
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           till
           Christ
           the
           promised
           Seed
           return
           again
           to
           Judge
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           put
           an
           end
           to
           all
           Things
           ,
           and
           to
           receive
           his
           Church
           into
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           his
           Father
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           we
           owe
           the
           Continuance
           and
           Preservation
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           to
           this
           Day
           ,
           amidst
           all
           the
           Dangers
           which
           have
           threatned
           its
           final
           Ruin
           :
           when
           the
           Church
           is
           tossed
           on
           the
           foaming
           Billows
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           like
           
           the
           Ship
           into
           which
           Christ
           and
           his
           ●…isciples
           entred
           :
           8.
           
           Matth.
           23
           ,
           24
           ,
           25.
           ●…hen
           
             there
             arose
             a
             great
             tempest
             in
             the
             ●…a
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             the
             ship
             was
             covered
             ●…ith
             the
             waves
             ;
             and
             Christ
             was
             asleep
             ,
             ●…nd
             his
             disciples
             came
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             awoke
             ●…im
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             save
             us
             ;
             we
             perish
             .
             And
             he
             saith
             unto
             them
             ,
             Why
             are
             ye
             so
             ●…earful
             ,
             O
             ye
             of
             little
             faith
             ?
             then
             he
             ●…rose
             and
             rebuked
             the
             wind
             and
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             a
             great
             calm
             .
          
           This
           was
           a
           Figure
           and
           Emblem
           of
           the
           condition
           the
           Church
           is
           very
           often
           in
           in
           this
           World
           :
           for
           most
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           Miracles
           had
           some
           spiritual
           significations
           in
           them
           :
           His
           curing
           the
           Halt
           ,
           and
           Blind
           ,
           and
           Lame
           ,
           and
           Deaf
           ,
           represented
           his
           Diviner
           Power
           in
           curing
           the
           Diseases
           and
           Distempers
           of
           our
           Souls
           ,
           in
           making
           the
           Blind
           to
           see
           ,
           and
           the
           Deaf
           to
           hear
           ,
           and
           the
           Lame
           to
           walk
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           he
           cured
           the
           Man
           that
           was
           born
           blind
           ,
           he
           turned
           his
           Discourse
           to
           spiritual
           Blindness
           ,
           9.
           
           Ioh.
           39
           ,
           40
           ,
           41.
           
           When
           he
           had
           fed
           that
           great
           Multitude
           with
           a
           few
           Loaves
           and
           small
           Fishes
           ,
           he
           discourses
           to
           them
           of
           that
           Bread
           that
           comes
           down
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           will
           nourish
           them
           unto
           Eternal
           Life
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           only
           could
           
           give
           them
           ;
           6.
           
           Iohn
           ,
           When
           he
           discoursed
           with
           Martha
           about
           raising
           her
           Brother
           Lazarus
           from
           the
           Dead
           ,
           he
           preaches
           to
           her
           his
           Divine
           Power
           to
           raise
           dead
           Souls
           as
           well
           as
           dead
           Bodies
           ,
           into
           immortal
           Life
           ,
           11.
           
           Iohn
           25
           ,
           26.
           
           When
           the
           Disciples
           at
           Christ's
           command
           had
           cast
           their
           Net
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           [
           after
           having
           toiled
           all
           night
           and
           taken
           nothing
           ]
           and
           encompassed
           a
           great
           multitude
           of
           Fishes
           ,
           he
           tells
           them
           the
           meaning
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           make
           them
           Fishers
           of
           Men.
           Thus
           here
           Christ's
           rebuking
           the
           Wind
           and
           Sea
           ,
           which
           were
           ready
           to
           swallow
           up
           the
           Ship
           wherein
           he
           and
           his
           Disciples
           were
           ,
           is
           a
           Figure
           of
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           readiness
           to
           Protect
           it
           :
           How
           threatning
           soever
           the
           Dangers
           are
           ,
           Christ
           is
           in
           the
           Ship
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Powers
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           how
           much
           soever
           they
           rage
           and
           foam
           ,
           can
           never
           swallow
           up
           that
           Ship
           ,
           wherein
           Christ
           is
           ,
           unless
           they
           can
           swallow
           Him
           up
           too
           :
           and
           though
           he
           may
           seem
           to
           be
           asleep
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           no
           notice
           of
           the
           Sufferings
           and
           Dangers
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           yet
           the
           importunate
           Prayers
           and
           Cries
           of
           his
           Disciples
           will
           awake
           him
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           will
           arise
           to
           their
           defence
           ,
           and
           hush
           the
           
           Winds
           and
           Seas
           into
           a
           Calm
           .
        
         
           This
           the
           Church
           had
           frequent
           ex●…erience
           of
           under
           the
           Pagan
           Persecu●…ons
           ,
           which
           raged
           with
           Fire
           and
           ●…word
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           witty
           Arts
           of
           Cru●…lty
           ;
           when
           nothing
           would
           serve
           but
           ●…he
           final
           Extirpation
           of
           the
           Name
           of
           Christians
           :
           But
           how
           often
           did
           Christ
           ●…ebuke
           the
           Wind
           and
           Sea
           ,
           and
           restore
           profound
           Peace
           and
           Rest
           to
           his
           Church
           ?
           What
           a
           glorious
           Triumph
           did
           he
           give
           his
           Church
           over
           the
           last
           and
           most
           terrible
           Efforts
           of
           the
           Pagan
           Powers
           ,
           when
           he
           raised
           Constantine
           into
           the
           Throne
           ,
           and
           made
           the
           Empire
           Christian
           ?
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           a
           very
           comfortable
           Consideration
           to
           us
           at
           this
           time
           :
           The
           Protestant
           Churches
           which
           profess
           the
           Pure
           and
           Uncorrupt
           Faith
           and
           Worship
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           to
           all
           the
           essentials
           of
           Faith
           and
           Worship
           ,
           have
           now
           for
           many
           Years
           groaned
           under
           the
           Antichristian
           Tyranny
           and
           Persecutions
           ,
           and
           now
           at
           last
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           it
           may
           be
           the
           last
           as
           it
           is
           the
           most
           terrible
           Insult
           of
           the
           Antichristian
           Powers
           ,
           a
           Great
           and
           mighty
           Prince
           bends
           his
           whole
           Force
           to
           root
           out
           the
           Protestant
           Name
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           Usurp
           upon
           the
           Liberties
           
           of
           Europe
           :
           What
           he
           has
           done
           in
           his
           own
           Country
           ,
           and
           where-ever
           his
           Power
           and
           Influence
           reached
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           tell
           you
           :
           From
           some
           of
           his
           Subjects
           he
           has
           forced
           away
           their
           Faith
           ;
           others
           to
           keep
           their
           Faith
           have
           lost
           their
           Estates
           ,
           their
           Liberty
           ,
           their
           Country
           ,
           their
           Lives
        
         
           What
           danger
           we
           were
           in
           at
           Home
           ,
           we
           all
           saw
           and
           felt
           not
           long
           since
           ,
           though
           some
           Men
           would
           now
           perswade
           us
           ,
           it
           was
           but
           a
           Dream
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           a
           very
           terrible
           Dream
           ,
           if
           it
           was
           one
           ,
           and
           thanks
           be
           to
           God
           that
           we
           are
           awakened
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           may
           we
           never
           fall
           into
           such
           frightful
           Slumbers
           more
           ;
           or
           rather
           let
           us
           neither
           be
           lulled
           asleep
           ,
           nor
           dream
           awake
           ,
           lest
           these
           frightful
           Dreams
           prove
           Realities
           at
           last
           .
        
         
           For
           should
           that
           mighty
           Monarch
           prevail
           ,
           and
           like
           an
           irresistible
           Torrent
           bear
           all
           before
           him
           ;
           as
           some
           kind
           Friends
           to
           the
           Liberties
           of
           Europe
           ,
           and
           the
           Protestant
           Name
           and
           Interest
           ,
           wish
           and
           pray
           he
           may
           ;
           it
           requires
           not
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Prophecy
           ,
           to
           foretel
           what
           will
           become
           of
           Protestants
           :
           But
           our
           Hope
           and
           Trust
           is
           in
           God
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           Christian
           Faith
           shall
           never
           be
           rooted
           out
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           as
           certainly
           perswaded
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Protestant
           Faith
           and
           Worship
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Essentials
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           ●…s
           opposed
           to
           Popery
           ,
           is
           the
           true
           Christian
           Faith
           and
           Worship
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           ●…f
           the
           truth
           and
           certainty
           of
           Christia●…ity
           it self
           :
           and
           when
           I
           remember
           ●…y
           what
           little
           beginnings
           ,
           and
           weak
           ●…nd
           contemptible
           means
           ,
           GOD
           spread
           ●…he
           true
           light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           over
           great
           part
           of
           the
           European
           World
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           covered
           with
           the
           Aegyptian
           Darkness
           ,
           and
           oppressed
           by
           the
           Unsupportable
           Tyranny
           of
           Popery
           ;
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           Follies
           ,
           Divisions
           and
           Miscarriages
           of
           Protestants
           ,
           I
           cannot
           fear
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           cause
           our
           Sun
           to
           set
           again
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           will
           finally
           remove
           his
           Gospel
           from
           us
           ;
           and
           that
           gives
           great
           reason
           to
           hope
           that
           he
           will
           ●…heck
           the
           Pride
           and
           Ambition
           ,
           and
           ●…t
           a
           stop
           to
           the
           Successes
           of
           a
           Prince
           ,
           who
           glories
           in
           the
           Extirpation
           of
           his
           ●…rotestant
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           at
           once
           en●…aves
           both
           the
           Bodies
           and
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           ;
           who
           challenges
           as
           absolute
           a
           Dominion
           over
           the
           Faith
           ,
           as
           over
           the
           Estates
           of
           his
           Vassals
           ,
           to
           fill
           his
           Exchequer
           and
           Purgatory
           together
           .
           This
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           we
           ought
           heartily
           to
           ●…eg
           of
           God
           in
           our
           most
           solemn
           Prayers
           
           and
           Fasts
           ;
           and
           those
           who
           scruple
           this
           ,
           if
           they
           understand
           themselves
           ,
           must
           never
           say
           the
           Lord's
           Prayer
           more
           ,
           wherein
           our
           Saviour
           has
           taught
           us
           to
           pray
           ,
           
             Thy
             Kingdom
             come
          
           ,
           which
           those
           who
           wish
           success
           to
           Persecuting
           and
           Antichristian
           Powers
           ,
           do
           not
           ,
           and
           cannot
           pray
           .
        
         
           II.
           I
           observe
           farther
           ,
           That
           as
           God's
           Covenant
           with
           Abraham
           and
           his
           Posterity
           ,
           was
           sure
           and
           stedfast
           ,
           that
           no
           provocations
           could
           ever
           tempt
           him
           utterly
           to
           destroy
           them
           ,
           so
           he
           never
           inflictted
           any
           publick
           Judgments
           and
           Calamities
           on
           them
           ,
           but
           when
           he
           was
           greatly
           provoked
           by
           their
           Sins
           .
           This
           was
           God's
           express
           Covenant
           with
           them
           ,
           26.
           
           Levit.
           That
           
             if
             they
             walked
             in
             his
             statutes
             ,
             and
             kept
             his
             commandments
             ,
          
           then
           he
           would
           bestow
           all
           Temporal
           Blessings
           on
           them
           ,
           Rain
           in
           its
           season
           ,
           and
           the
           encrease
           of
           their
           Land
           ,
           in
           Corn
           ,
           and
           Wine
           ,
           and
           Oyl
           ;
           Peace
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           Victory
           abroad
           ,
           and
           his
           special
           Presence
           and
           Favour
           :
           
             I
             will
             set
             my
             tabernacle
             amongst
             you
             ;
             and
             my
             soul
             shall
             not
             abhor
             you
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             walk
             among
             you
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             your
             God
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             be
             my
             people
             .
          
           But
           if
           they
           would
           not
           hearken
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           
           would
           not
           do
           all
           his
           Commandments
           ,
           ●…hen
           he
           threatens
           all
           sorts
           of
           Evils
           ●…hould
           befal
           them
           ,
           sickness
           of
           Body
           ,
           ●…o
           fly
           before
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           the
           un●…ruitfulness
           and
           barrenness
           of
           their
           Land
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           a
           prey
           to
           wild
           Beasts
           ,
           that
           the
           Sword
           shall
           devour
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           be
           enslaved
           to
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           buy
           their
           own
           Bread
           of
           them
           ;
           that
           they
           should
           suffer
           Famine
           to
           such
           extremity
           ,
           as
           to
           eat
           their
           own
           Sons
           and
           Daughters
           ;
           that
           he
           would
           lay
           waste
           their
           Cities
           ,
           and
           make
           their
           Country
           desolate
           ;
           and
           carry
           them
           away
           captive
           into
           foreign
           Countries
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           see
           at
           large
           in
           that
           Chap●…er
           :
           This
           was
           his
           Covenant
           with
           them
           ;
           and
           this
           he
           punctually
           observed
           :
           whenever
           they
           did
           obey
           him
           ,
           they
           were
           a
           happy
           and
           prosperous
           People
           ,
           their
           Enemies
           crouched
           before
           them
           ,
           they
           enjoyed
           Plenty
           and
           Peace
           ,
           ●…nlarged
           their
           Borders
           ,
           and
           made
           their
           Neighbours
           Subjects
           and
           Tributari●…s
           ●…o
           them
           ;
           and
           though
           God
           did
           not
           always
           punish
           them
           according
           to
           their
           ●…leserts
           ,
           yet
           he
           never
           did
           inflict
           any
           publick
           or
           National
           Judgments
           on
           them
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           were
           grown
           very
           corrupt
           and
           wicked
           in
           their
           manners
           ;
           as
           
           it
           were
           easie
           to
           shew
           from
           the
           History
           of
           those
           Times
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           remarkable
           Judgments
           God
           inflicted
           on
           them
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           I
           must
           confess
           ,
           when
           we
           apply
           th
           is
           to
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           the
           case
           is
           very
           different
           ,
           for
           God
           has
           not
           so
           expresly
           covenanted
           with
           the
           Christian
           Church
           for
           external
           Peace
           and
           Prosperity
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           with
           the
           Iews
           ;
           they
           were
           the
           carnal
           Seed
           and
           Posterity
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           Heirs
           of
           an
           earthly
           Canaan
           and
           external
           Prosperity
           ;
           but
           the
           spiritual
           Seed
           of
           Abraham
           are
           Heirs
           of
           spiritual
           and
           eternal
           Blessings
           ,
           which
           were
           typified
           by
           the
           carnal
           Promises
           made
           to
           the
           Iewish
           Church
           :
           the
           Christian
           Church
           was
           founded
           in
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           our
           Lord
           ;
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           was
           at
           first
           propagated
           by
           the
           courage
           ,
           patience
           ,
           and
           sufferings
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           the
           Primitive
           Martyrs
           and
           Confessors
           :
           The
           Terms
           ou●…
           Saviour
           proposes
           to
           us
           are
           ,
           
             If
             any
             m●…
             will
             come
             after
             me
             ,
             let
             him
             deny
             himsel
             ,
             and
             take
             up
             his
             Cross
             ,
             and
             follow
             me
             :
             H●…
             that
             loveth
             his
             life
             ,
             shall
             lose
             it
             ,
             but
             〈◊〉
             that
             loseth
             his
             life
             for
             my
             sake
             shall
             find
             it
          
           And
           therefore
           the
           most
           sincere
           Believers
           ,
           and
           most
           exemplary
           Christians
           may
           suffer
           very
           severely
           in
           this
           Worl●…
           
           and
           their
           support
           and
           comfort
           is
           ,
           that
           ●…hey
           shall
           be
           proportionably
           rewarded
           ●…n
           the
           next
           :
           this
           was
           the
           great
           Obje●…ction
           the
           Iews
           made
           against
           Christians
           being
           the
           Sons
           and
           peculiar
           People
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           hated
           and
           persecuted
           for
           the
           Faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           God
           suffered
           them
           to
           be
           so
           ;
           whereas
           he
           had
           promised
           all
           Temporal
           Prosperity
           to
           the
           observance
           of
           his
           Laws
           and
           Sta●…utes
           ;
           and
           if
           believing
           in
           Christ
           had
           been
           the
           Will
           and
           Commandment
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           would
           certainly
           have
           made
           good
           all
           the
           Promises
           of
           their
           Law
           to
           the
           Disciples
           of
           Jesus
           :
           An
           Objection
           which
           very
           much
           troubled
           many
           believing
           Iews
           themselves
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           thoroughly
           understand
           the
           difference
           between
           the
           Iewish
           and
           Christian
           Dispensation
           ,
           between
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           and
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           particularly
           answered
           by
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           8.
           
           Rom.
           and
           in
           the
           7.
           
           Heb.
           
        
         
           But
           this
           shews
           ,
           that
           the
           Faith
           and
           Worship
           of
           Christ
           is
           not
           always
           rewarded
           with
           external
           Prosperity
           ,
           and
           we
           must
           not
           expect
           it
           should
           be
           ;
           and
           consequently
           that
           very
           severe
           Sufferings
           and
           Persecutions
           may
           befal
           Christians
           ,
           not
           always
           for
           the
           correction
           
           and
           punishment
           of
           their
           Sins
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           trial
           of
           their
           Faith
           and
           Patience
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           conformed
           to
           their
           Suffering
           Head
           ,
           to
           prepare
           them
           for
           richer
           and
           brighter
           Crowns
           ,
           to
           convince
           and
           convert
           their
           Persecutors
           ,
           and
           to
           propagate
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           in
           the
           World.
           Though
           it
           is
           observed
           by
           some
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           particularly
           by
           St.
           Cyprian
           ,
           That
           God
           never
           sent
           a
           general
           Persecution
           upon
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           but
           when
           their
           Sins
           ,
           the
           general
           declension
           of
           Piety
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           their
           Worldly-Mindedness
           ,
           the
           formality
           and
           coldness
           of
           their
           Devotions
           called
           for
           a
           Scourge
           .
        
         
           Thus
           it
           was
           with
           the
           Church
           ,
           while
           it
           sojourned
           ,
           as
           I
           may
           so
           speak
           ,
           in
           the
           world
           as
           in
           a
           strange
           land
           ,
           had
           no
           place
           of
           its
           own
           ,
           no
           earthly
           Power
           and
           Authority
           to
           support
           it
           ,
           but
           lived
           under
           Pagan
           Powers
           ,
           was
           intermixt
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           oppressed
           by
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           pleased
           ;
           but
           the
           case
           of
           a
           Christian
           Nation
           ,
           where
           the
           Power
           and
           Authority
           is
           Christian
           ,
           seems
           very
           different
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           nearer
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Iewish
           Church
           ;
           for
           God
           does
           not
           use
           to
           inflict
           Publick
           Judgments
           and
           Calamities
           upon
           Nations
           ,
           
           but
           for
           the
           Punishment
           of
           some
           Publlick
           and
           National
           Sins
           :
           And
           ,
           therefore
           a
           Christian
           Nation
           ,
           which
           professes
           the
           True
           Faith
           and
           Worship
           of
           Christ
           ,
           preserves
           the
           Reverence
           of
           Religion
           ,
           corrects
           and
           suppresses
           Vice
           ,
           may
           expect
           to
           be
           blessed
           with
           all
           external
           Prosperity
           ;
           
             for
             righteousness
             ex●…alteth
             a
             nation
          
           ;
           it
           does
           so
           in
           its
           natural
           tendency
           and
           effects
           ,
           and
           it
           does
           so
           by
           the
           Blessing
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           God
           brings
           any
           Publick
           Judgments
           upon
           a
           Nation
           professing
           the
           true
           faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           God's
           Anger
           and
           Displeasure
           ;
           to
           enquire
           what
           is
           amiss
           among
           us
           ;
           what
           that
           accursed
           thing
           is
           ,
           which
           hath
           provoked
           God
           to
           Jealousy
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           take
           the
           Rod
           into
           his
           hand
           .
           We
           have
           then
           reason
           to
           humble
           our selves
           before
           God
           ,
           to
           deprecate
           his
           Anger
           and
           Displeasure
           ;
           to
           turn
           from
           all
           the
           evil
           of
           our
           ways
           ,
           that
           hem
           ay
           return
           ,
           and
           be
           merciful
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           is
           one
           thing
           worth
           observing
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           matter
           of
           Hope
           and
           Comfort
           to
           us
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           That
           God
           never
           delivered
           the
           Iewish
           Church
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           their
           Enemies
           to
           oppress
           them
           ,
           never
           carried
           them
           away
           
           into
           captivity
           ,
           excepting
           the
           last
           Destruction
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           in
           Punishment
           of
           their
           Sin
           in
           Crucifying
           their
           Messias
           ,
           but
           only
           when
           they
           were
           guilty
           of
           Idolatry
           :
           A
           Corruption
           of
           Manners
           might
           bring
           other
           Judgments
           upon
           them
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           generally
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           always
           ,
           for
           their
           Idolatry
           ,
           that
           God
           made
           their
           Enemies
           rule
           over
           them
           ,
           and
           carried
           them
           captive
           into
           a
           Strange
           land
           .
           This
           we
           have
           a
           summary
           account
           of
           ,
           Iudges
           2.
           how
           that
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           Ioshua
           and
           those
           Elders
           who
           had
           seen
           all
           that
           God
           did
           for
           them
           ,
           
             they
             forsook
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             served
             Baal
             and
             Ashtaroth
             ;
             and
             the
             anger
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             kindled
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             God
             deliver'd
             them
             into
             the
             hand
             of
             spoilers
             ,
             who
             spoiled
             them
             ,
             v.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           For
           this
           Sin
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           the
           Ten
           Tribes
           were
           carried
           away
           into
           a
           Perpetual
           Captivity
           ,
           and
           Iudah
           carried
           captive
           to
           Babylon
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           threatned
           with
           by
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           for
           their
           Whoredoms
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           their
           Idolatries
           ,
           2
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           ch
           .
           of
           Hosea
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           account
           the
           Prophet
           Ieremy
           gives
           of
           it
           ,
           
             Like
             as
             ye
             have
             forsaken
             me
             ,
             and
             served
             strange
             gods
             in
             your
             land
             ,
             so
             shall
             ye
             serve
             strangers
             in
             a
             land
             which
             is
             not
             yours
             ,
          
           5.
           
           Jer.
           19.
           
        
         
         
           Now
           in
           proportion
           to
           God's
           deal●…g
           with
           the
           Iewish
           Church
           ,
           we
           have
           ●…ason
           to
           hope
           ,
           That
           though
           a
           Church
           ●…nd
           Nation
           which
           professes
           the
           true
           ●…aith
           and
           Worship
           of
           Christ
           ,
           may
           be
           ●…everely
           punished
           for
           their
           other
           Sins
           ,
           ●…et
           while
           they
           preserve
           themselves
           ●…lean
           from
           Spiritual
           Fornication
           ,
           from
           all
           Antichristian
           Idolatries
           ,
           God
           will
           not
           Un-Church
           them
           ,
           nor
           deliver
           them
           finally
           up
           into
           the
           Power
           of
           Idolatrous
           Oppressors
           :
           I
           am
           sure
           we
           of
           this
           Nation
           ,
           ever
           since
           the
           Reformation
           of
           Religion
           among
           us
           ,
           though
           God
           has
           made
           us
           smart
           severely
           for
           our
           other
           Sins
           ,
           have
           yet
           always
           found
           a
           watchful
           Providence
           defending
           us
           from
           all
           Attempts
           ,
           though
           contrived
           with
           Art
           and
           Skill
           ,
           and
           backed
           with
           Power
           ,
           to
           reduce
           us
           again
           under
           the
           Roman
           Yoke
           .
           May
           the
           same
           Good
           Providence
           still
           watch
           over
           us
           ,
           and
           defend
           us
           ,
           and
           neither
           suffer
           our
           Popish
           Enemies
           to
           rejoice
           over
           us
           ,
           nor
           deluded
           Protestants
           to
           make
           dangerous
           and
           fatal
           Experiments
           .
        
         
           3dly
           .
           When
           God
           did
           think
           fit
           to
           correct
           his
           People
           ,
           he
           always
           kept
           the
           Rod
           in
           his
           own
           hand
           ,
           and
           prescribed
           the
           Measures
           and
           Continuance
           of
           their
           Sufferings
           .
           This
           is
           so
           plain
           ,
           from
           all
           
           the
           Promises
           and
           Threatnings
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Examples
           of
           God's
           Providence
           towards
           Israel
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           need
           to
           multiply
           particular
           Instances
           :
           There
           was
           no
           Good
           not
           Evil
           befel
           Israel
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           particular
           Providence
           ;
           God
           inflicted
           Judgments
           on
           them
           when
           he
           saw
           fit
           ,
           and
           he
           removed
           them
           again
           ;
           He
           gave
           the
           Commission
           to
           Plague
           ,
           and
           Sword
           ,
           and
           Famine
           ,
           which
           they
           could
           not
           exceed
           .
           In
           the
           26.
           
           Levit.
           we
           may
           observe
           ,
           That
           God
           proportion'd
           his
           Judgments
           to
           their
           Sins
           .
           When
           their
           Sins
           were
           grown
           so
           Publick
           and
           National
           ,
           as
           to
           deserve
           some
           Publick
           Judgments
           ,
           yet
           at
           first
           God
           threatens
           them
           with
           some
           more
           light
           and
           gentle
           Punishments
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           continued
           incorrigible
           ,
           he
           tells
           them
           he
           had
           more
           terrible
           Judgments
           in
           reserve
           for
           them
           ;
           which
           proves
           ,
           That
           God
           determines
           the
           Kinds
           ,
           Degrees
           ,
           and
           Continuance
           of
           his
           Judgments
           .
           When
           David
           for
           his
           sin
           in
           Numbring
           the
           People
           ,
           had
           that
           hard
           Choice
           given
           him
           ,
           
             of
             seven
             years
             famine
             ,
             or
             to
             flee
             three
             months
             before
             his
             enemies
             ,
             or
             three
             days
             pestilence
          
           ;
           he
           answers
           ,
           
             Let
             me
             fall
             now
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             (
             for
             his
             mercies
             are
             great
             )
             
             and
             let
             me
             not
             fall
             into
             the
             hand
             of
             man
             ,
          
           〈◊〉
           Sam.
           24.
           14.
           
           That
           is
           ,
           he
           chose
           Pe●…ilence
           before
           the
           Sword
           ;
           for
           Pesti●…ence
           is
           God's
           immediate
           hand
           ;
           and
           ●…ho
           the
           Sword
           be
           God's
           Judgment
           too
           ,
           ●…et
           it
           is
           put
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           gratify
           their
           own
           Lust
           and
           Rage
           ,
           and
           Revenge
           with
           it
           .
           And
           yet
           ,
           tho
           God
           leaves
           more
           to
           man
           in
           this
           ,
           than
           ●…n
           any
           other
           Judgments
           ,
           he
           does
           not
           ●…ut
           the
           Sword
           wholly
           out
           of
           his
           own
           hands
           ,
           when
           he
           puts
           it
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           gives
           Laws
           to
           it
           ;
           as
           appears
           from
           the
           example
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Assyria
           ,
           whom
           God
           sent
           against
           
             Ierusalem
             ,
             To
             take
             the
             spoil
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             the
             prey
             ,
             and
             to
             tread
             them
             down
             like
             the
             mire
             in
             the
             street
             .
             Howbeit
             he
             meaneth
             not
             so
             ,
             neither
             doth
             his
             heart
             think
             so
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             in
             his
             heart
             to
             destroy
             ,
             and
             cut
             off
             nations
             not
             a
             few
             :
             wherefore
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             that
             when
             the
             Lord
             hath
             performed
             his
             whole
             work
             upon
             mount
             Zion
             ,
          
           (
           what
           he
           himself
           ,
           not
           what
           the
           King
           of
           Assyria
           intended
           to
           do
           )
           ,
           
             I
             will
             punish
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             stout
             heart
             of
             the
             king
             of
             Assyria
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             high
             looks
             ,
          
           10.
           
           Isa.
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           —
           12.
           
        
         
           Now
           God
           has
           the
           same
           tender
           care
           of
           a
           Christian
           Nation
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           of
           
           Israel
           ;
           He
           mingles
           our
           Cup
           for
           us
           ,
           he
           prescribes
           what
           we
           shall
           suffer
           and
           how
           long
           :
           and
           he
           corrects
           as
           a
           Father
           ,
           not
           to
           destroy
           ,
           but
           to
           reform
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           a
           mighty
           comfort
           ,
           that
           whatever
           men
           threaten
           ,
           we
           are
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           has
           the
           Winds
           and
           Seas
           a●…
           his
           command
           ,
           
             who
             giveth
             Salvation
             〈◊〉
             Kings
             ,
             who
             delivereth
             David
             his
             Serva●…
             from
             the
             hurtful
             Sword
             ,
          
           Psal.
           144.
           10.
           
           The
           most
           powerful
           Oppressors
           are
           but
           the
           Rod
           of
           God's
           Anger
           ;
           the
           more
           fierce
           and
           savage
           Instruments
           God
           employs
           to
           correct
           us
           ,
           we
           may
           conclude
           ,
           the
           more
           angry
           God
           is
           ;
           but
           whatever
           the
           Rod
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           God
           that
           strikes
           ,
           wh●…
           knows
           when
           to
           strike
           ,
           and
           when
           to
           spare
           :
           We
           never
           have
           any
           reason
           to
           be
           afraid
           of
           men
           ,
           whatever
           their
           Power
           ,
           how
           great
           soever
           their
           Rage
           and
           Vengeance
           be
           ;
           but
           ought
           to
           pray
           to
           God
           as
           the
           Prophet
           does
           ,
           
             O
             Lord
             correct
             me
             ,
             but
             with
             judgment
             ,
             not
             in
             thine
             anger
             ,
             lest
             thou
             bring
             me
             to
             nothing
             ,
          
           Jer.
           10.
           24.
           
           
             O
             Lord
             rebuke
             me
             not
             in
             thine
             anger
             ,
             neither
             chasten
             me
             in
             thy
             sore
             displeasure
             ▪
             have
             mercy
             upon
             me
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             weak
             ,
             O
             Lord
             heal
             me
             ,
             for
             my
             bones
             are
             vexed
             ,
          
           Psal.
           6.
           1
           ,
           2.
           or
           as
           it
           is
           in
           
             Psal.
             56.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Be
             merciful
             to
             me
             ,
             O
             
             God
             ,
             for
             man
             would
             swallow
             me
             up
             ,
             he
             ●…ting
             daily
             oppresseth
             me
             ;
             mine
             ene●…es
             would
             daily
             swallow
             me
             up
             ,
             for
             they
             〈◊〉
             many
             that
             rise
             up
             against
             me
             ,
             O
             thou
             most
             ●…igh
             .
             What
             time
             I
             am
             afraid
             ,
             I
             will
             ●…ust
             in
             Thee
             ;
             in
             God
             I
             will
             praise
             his
             ●…rd
             ;
             in
             God
             I
             have
             put
             my
             trust
             ,
             I
             will
             ●…t
             fear
             what
             flesh
             can
             do
             unto
             me
             .
          
        
         
           4thly
           ,
           When
           God
           does
           think
           fit
           to
           ●…rrect
           his
           People
           ,
           yet
           he
           always
           re●…oves
           his
           Judgments
           upon
           their
           sincere
           ●…epentance
           :
           This
           was
           God's
           express
           ●…ovenant
           with
           
             Israel
             ,
             26.
             
             Levit.
             40
             ,
             ●…1
             ,
             42.
             
             If
             they
             shall
             confess
             their
             iniqui●…
             ,
             and
             the
             iniquity
             of
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             with
             the
             trespass
             which
             they
             trespassed
             against
             me
             ;
             and
             also
             that
             they
             have
             walk●…d
             contrary
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             also
             have
             ●…alked
             contrary
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             have
             brought
             ●…hem
             into
             the
             Land
             of
             their
             Enemies
             ;
             〈◊〉
             then
             their
             uncircumcised
             hearts
             be
             hum●…led
             ,
             and
             they
             then
             accept
             of
             the
             punishment
             of
             their
             iniquities
             ,
             then
             will
             I
             remember
             my
             Covenant
             with
          
           Jacob
           ,
           
             and
             also
             my
             Covenant
             with
          
           Isaac
           ,
           
             and
             also
             my
             Covenant
             with
          
           Abraham
           
             will
             I
             remember
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             remember
             the
             land
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Judges
           ,
           when
           God
           for
           their
           sins
           delivered
           them
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           when
           
           they
           cried
           to
           God
           ,
           he
           raised
           up
           Saviours
           for
           them
           :
           Nay
           ,
           many
           times
           ,
           when
           their
           Repentance
           was
           not
           very
           sincere
           ,
           nor
           lasting
           ,
           yet
           in
           great
           goodness
           and
           compassion
           he
           spared
           them
           :
           
             When
             he
             slew
             them
             ,
             then
             they
             sought
             him
             ,
             and
             returned
             ,
             and
             enquired
             early
             after
             God
             ;
             and
             they
             remembred
             that
             God
             was
             their
             Rock
             ,
             and
             the
             high
             God
             their
             Redeemer
             ;
             nevèrtheless
             they
             did
             flatter
             him
             with
             their
             mouth
             ,
             and
             they
             lied
             unto
             him
             with
             their
             tongue
             ,
             for
             their
             heart
             was
             not
             right
             with
             him
             ,
             neither
             were
             they
             stedfast
             in
             his
             Covenant
             ;
             but
             he
             being
             full
             of
             compassion
             forgave
             their
             iniquities
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             them
             not
             ;
             yea
             many
             a
             time
             turned
             he
             his
             anger
             away
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             stir
             up
             all
             his
             wrath
             ;
             for
             he
             remembred
             that
             they
             were
             but
             flesh
             ,
             a
             wind
             that
             passeth
             away
             ,
             and
             cometh
             not
             again
             ,
          
           78.
           
           Psalm
           34
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           So
           that
           how
           angry
           soever
           God
           be
           ,
           we
           have
           a
           certain
           way
           of
           appeasing
           his
           anger
           .
           Nothing
           but
           sin
           can
           provoke
           a
           merciful
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           compassionate
           Father
           to
           punish
           ;
           He
           has
           a
           great
           tenderness
           for
           all
           his
           Creatures
           ;
           
             He
             doth
             not
             afflict
             willingly
             ,
             nor
             grieve
             the
             children
             of
             men
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           is
           more
           easily
           appeased
           ,
           than
           he
           is
           provoked
           ;
           
           judgment
           is
           his
           strange
           Work
           ,
           but
           he
           ●…ights
           in
           Acts
           of
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           seems
           ●…ased
           with
           an
           honourable
           occasion
           〈◊〉
           shew
           mercy
           ,
           without
           exposing
           his
           ●…ws
           and
           Government
           to
           contempt
           :
           ●…d
           therefore
           Repentance
           and
           Refor●…tion
           will
           always
           appease
           him
           ;
           nay
           ●…metimes
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           shews
           ●…d
           appearance
           of
           a
           publick
           and
           solemn
           ●…pentance
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           not
           so
           sin●…re
           and
           hearty
           as
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           ●…akes
           him
           stay
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           expect
           ●…r
           return
           .
           And
           this
           is
           a
           great
           encou●…gement
           ,
           and
           a
           Powerful
           obligation
           on
           〈◊〉
           to
           return
           to
           God
           when
           he
           strikes
           ,
           〈◊〉
           humble
           our selves
           under
           his
           mighty
           ●…nd
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           no
           other
           way
           to
           re●…ove
           his
           Judgments
           ,
           and
           this
           will
           do
           〈◊〉
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           vain
           thing
           to
           trust
           in
           Armies
           ●…d
           Navies
           ,
           in
           the
           Courage
           and
           Con●…ct
           of
           Princes
           and
           Generals
           ,
           when
           ●…ur
           Sins
           fight
           against
           us
           ,
           when
           God
           ●…efuses
           to
           go
           forth
           with
           our
           Armies
           :
           ●…r
           
             no
             King
             is
             saved
             by
             the
             multitude
             of
             ●…n
             host
             ;
             a
             horse
             is
             a
             vain
             thing
             for
             safe●…y
             ,
             neither
             shall
             he
             deliver
             any
             by
             his
             ●…reat
             strength
             ;
             but
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             Lord
             are
             upon
             them
             that
             fear
             him
             ,
             upon
             them
             that
             ●…ope
             in
             his
             mercies
             .
          
           33.
           
           Psal.
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18.
           
        
         
         
           Nay
           ,
           the
           justice
           and
           righteousness
           of
           our
           Cause
           will
           not
           always
           secure
           〈◊〉
           of
           Success
           ;
           for
           those
           who
           have
           a
           very
           just
           Cause
           ,
           may
           deserve
           to
           be
           punished
           and
           then
           God
           may
           justly
           punish
           them
           and
           deliver
           them
           into
           the
           hands
           〈◊〉
           their
           Enemies
           :
           God
           does
           not
           always
           determine
           what
           is
           Right
           and
           Wrong
           by
           the
           events
           of
           War
           ;
           for
           he
           is
           the
           Sovereign
           Judge
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           may
           punish
           a
           wicked
           Nation
           by
           unjust
           Oppressors
           ,
           as
           he
           often
           did
           the
           Israelites
           .
        
         
           The
           Profession
           of
           the
           true
           Religion
           will
           not
           always
           secure
           us
           ,
           when
           ou●…
           Sins
           cry
           for
           Vengeance
           :
           When
           the
           Iews
           cried
           ,
           
             The
             Temple
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             〈◊〉
             temple
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           the
           Prophet
           told
           them
           ,
           
             They
             trusted
             in
             lying
             words
             ;
             for
             will
             ye
             steal
             ,
             and
             murder
             ,
             and
             commit
             adultery
             ,
             and
             swear
             falsly
             ,
             and
             burn
             incense
             to
             Baal
             ,
             and
             come
             and
             stand
             before
             me
             in
             this
             house
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             by
             my
             name
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             We
             are
             delivered
             to
             do
             all
             these
             abominations
             ?
          
           7
           Jer.
           4
           ,
           —
           10.
           
           To
           glory
           in
           the
           profession
           of
           the
           true
           Faith
           ,
           or
           in
           a
           vigorous
           opposition
           to
           the
           Errors
           and
           Corruptions
           of
           Religion
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           Atheists
           or
           Infidels
           in
           our
           Lives
           ,
           may
           make
           God
           punish
           us
           ,
           but
           is
           no
           reason
           on
           our
           part
           ,
           why
           he
           should
           
           save
           us
           ;
           but
           true
           and
           sincere
           Repen●…ance
           will
           save
           us
           .
           We
           profess
           the
           sin●…ere
           Faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           we
           fight
           in
           a
           just
           Cause
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           lawful
           to
           defend
           our
           ●…elves
           against
           the
           powerful
           Oppressor
           ●…f
           the
           Protestant
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           true
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           Liberties
           of
           Europe
           ;
           and
           we
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           fear
           ●…ny
           thing
           but
           our
           sins
           :
           Let
           us
           but
           re●…orm
           our
           Lives
           ,
           and
           put
           away
           the
           evil
           ●…f
           our
           doings
           ,
           and
           our
           Arms
           will
           be
           as
           Prosperous
           ,
           as
           our
           Cause
           is
           Just
           :
           God
           will
           then
           
             gird
             our
             Princes
             and
             soldiers
             ●…ith
             strength
             to
             the
             battle
             ;
             will
             teach
             ●…heir
             hands
             to
             war
             ,
             and
             their
             fingers
             to
             ●…ght
             .
          
        
         
           5thly
           .
           Faith
           and
           Prayer
           are
           more
           ●…owerful
           than
           Arms
           ;
           as
           it
           must
           neces●…arily
           be
           ,
           if
           God
           only
           gives
           Victory
           ●…nd
           Success
           .
           This
           we
           learn
           from
           the
           ●…hole
           History
           of
           the
           Iews
           ;
           the
           Apo●…le
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           gives
           us
           a
           particular
           ●…ccount
           of
           the
           Power
           of
           Faith
           ,
           II.
           
             Heb.
             ●…2
             ,
             33
             ,
             34.
             
             Of
             Gideon
             ,
             and
             Barach
             ,
             and
             Sampson
             ,
             and
             Ieptha
             ,
             and
             David
             ,
             who
             ●…hrough
             faith
             subdued
             kingdoms
             ,
             wrought
             ●…ighteousness
             ,
             obtained
             promises
             ,
             stopped
             ●…he
             mouths
             of
             lions
             ,
             quenched
             the
             violence
             ●…f
             fire
             ,
             escaped
             the
             edge
             of
             the
             sword
             ,
             out
             of
             weakness
             were
             made
             strong
             ,
             waxed
             valivaliant
             
             in
             fight
             ,
             turned
             to
             flight
             the
             armies
             of
             the
             aliens
             .
             Moses
          
           his
           Prayer
           was
           more
           powerful
           than
           
           Ioshua's
           Arms
           ;
           for
           
             when
             Moses
             held
             up
             his
             hands
             ,
             Israel
             prevailed
             ;
             when
             he
             let
             down
             his
             hands
             ,
             Amalek
             prevailed
             ,
          
           17.
           
           Exo.
           II.
           
           Hezekiah's
           Prayer
           overthrew
           the
           Assyrian
           Army
           ,
           when
           Rabshekah
           came
           against
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           reproached
           them
           with
           their
           Trust
           in
           God.
           We
           must
           not
           indeed
           expect
           such
           miraculous
           Victories
           as
           God
           gave
           to
           Israel
           ;
           but
           this
           makes
           no
           difference
           ;
           for
           the
           Power
           of
           Faith
           and
           Prayer
           is
           the
           same
           still
           ;
           and
           all
           Victory
           is
           God's
           still
           ,
           who
           gives
           Success
           as
           well
           by
           invisible
           Means
           ,
           and
           seeming
           Accidents
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           most
           visible
           interposal
           of
           a
           miraculous
           Power
           :
           For
           God
           gave
           Israel
           miraculous
           Deliverances
           ;
           not
           because
           he
           could
           not
           save
           them
           without
           a
           miracle
           ,
           but
           because
           he
           would
           make
           it
           visible
           to
           all
           the
           world
           .
           That
           he
           was
           their
           Saviour
           .
           But
           still
           God
           hears
           our
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           answers
           them
           ;
           he
           is
           still
           the
           Saviour
           and
           Deliverer
           of
           all
           those
           who
           trust
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           hope
           in
           his
           Mercy
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           only
           sure
           way
           to
           conquer
           our
           Enemies
           ,
           is
           to
           prevail
           with
           God
           by
           our
           servent
           and
           importunate
           prayers
           for
           a
           Blessing
           
           upon
           our
           Arms
           ;
           to
           pray
           in
           Faith
           ,
           in
           ●…e
           ,
           with
           an
           entire
           dependance
           on
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           a
           perfect
           Resignation
           to
           his
           〈◊〉
           :
           Thus
           Gideon
           ,
           and
           Barak
           ,
           and
           ●…id
           ,
           and
           the
           Worthies
           of
           old
           ,
           sub●…d
           Kingdoms
           ,
           waxed
           valiant
           in
           fight
           ,
           〈◊〉
           turned
           to
           flight
           the
           Armies
           of
           Ali●…
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           no
           other
           way
           that
           I
           ●…w
           of
           ,
           still
           :
           If
           God
           be
           still
           the
           only
           ●…er
           of
           Victory
           ,
           Faith
           and
           Prayer
           is
           〈◊〉
           the
           only
           way
           to
           obtain
           Victory
           〈◊〉
           God
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           we
           are
           〈◊〉
           and
           remiss
           in
           our
           Prayers
           ;
           if
           〈◊〉
           do
           not
           pray
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           expect
           no●…g
           from
           our
           Prayers
           ,
           let
           us
           not
           charge
           any
           ill
           success
           to
           ill
           conduct
           or
           ●…ardize
           ,
           but
           to
           our
           Infidelity
           and
           ●…igion
           ;
           and
           indeed
           this
           is
           the
           only
           ●…ncholly
           Consideration
           in
           our
           pre●…
           Circumstances
           ;
           if
           the
           Courage
           〈◊〉
           Conduct
           of
           a
           Prince
           ,
           if
           the
           Brave●…
           and
           Resolution
           of
           Soldiers
           ,
           if
           a
           ●…erous
           Army
           and
           Navy
           ,
           if
           an
           Arm
           ●…lesh
           could
           give
           Victory
           ,
           we
           have
           ●…on
           to
           hope
           well
           ;
           but
           if
           God
           go
           〈◊〉
           forth
           with
           our
           Armies
           ,
           all
           our
           ●…er
           Preparations
           are
           vain
           ;
           and
           how
           〈◊〉
           we
           expect
           that
           ,
           when
           we
           will
           not
           〈◊〉
           it
           ,
           or
           only
           mock
           God
           with
           some
           ●…nal
           and
           customary
           addresses
           ,
           without
           
           being
           concern'd
           whether
           he
           hears
           o●…
           no
           ;
           or
           without
           expecting
           or
           at
           least
           without
           trusting
           and
           depending
           on
           his
           help
           ▪
        
         
           6thly
           .
           But
           to
           encourage
           those
           goo●…
           men
           ,
           how
           few
           soever
           there
           are
           amo●…
           us
           ,
           who
           have
           a
           great
           sense
           of
           th●…
           Divine
           Providence
           ,
           and
           a
           firm
           Tr●…
           and
           Faith
           in
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           very
           importunate
           in
           their
           Prayers
           for
           th●…
           Church
           and
           Nation
           ,
           I
           observe
           farthe●…
           That
           God
           many
           times
           has
           spared
           〈◊〉
           wicked
           People
           at
           the
           earnest
           interces●…ons
           of
           some
           few
           good
           men
           .
           Thus
           〈◊〉
           the
           intercession
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           God
           promised
           to
           have
           spared
           Sodom
           ,
           had
           the●…
           been
           ten
           righteous
           persons
           found
           〈◊〉
           that
           great
           City
           :
           God
           spared
           Isr●…
           when
           they
           had
           so
           provok'd
           him
           〈◊〉
           their
           Idolatries
           ,
           that
           he
           threatned
           〈◊〉
           destroy
           them
           ,
           only
           at
           the
           importu●…
           of
           Moses
           ,
           as
           the
           Psalmist
           observes
           ;
           
             th●…fore
             he
             said
             ,
             he
             would
             destroy
             them
             ,
             〈◊〉
             not
             Moses
             his
             chosen
             stood
             before
             him
             〈◊〉
             the
             breach
             ,
             to
             turn
             away
             his
             wrath
             ,
             〈◊〉
             be
             should
             destroy
             them
             ,
          
           106.
           
           Psal.
           23.
           
           〈◊〉
           Story
           of
           which
           we
           have
           ,
           32.
           
           Exod.
           7
           ,
           〈◊〉
           At
           another
           time
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           p●…voked
           God
           by
           their
           Idolatries
           a●…
           Whoredoms
           with
           the
           Daughters
           〈◊〉
           Moab
           ,
           and
           the
           Plague
           broke
           in
           amo●…
           
           them
           ,
           
             then
             stood
             up
             Phineas
             ,
             and
             execu●…d
             judgment
             ,
             and
             the
             plague
             was
             stayed
             ,
             〈◊〉
             .
             Numb
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           when
           God
           ●…clared
           his
           resolution
           to
           punish
           them
           ,
           〈◊〉
           forbad
           his
           Prophet
           so
           much
           as
           to
           ●…ay
           for
           them
           ,
           7.
           
           Ier.
           16.
           
           And
           in
           14.
           ●…ek
           .
           14.
           professes
           ,
           That
           he
           would
           not
           ●…cept
           of
           any
           Intercessions
           for
           them
           :
           
             ●…o
             these
             three
             men
             ,
             Noah
             ,
             Daniel
             ,
             and
             ●…b
             ,
             were
             in
             it
             ,
             yet
             they
             shall
             deliver
             ●…t
             their
             own
             souls
             by
             their
             righteousness
             ,
             ●…ith
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           Which
           supposes
           ,
           that
           〈◊〉
           another
           time
           ,
           the
           Intercessions
           of
           ●…ese
           good
           men
           would
           have
           prevailed
           ;
           ●…d
           that
           it
           is
           very
           extraordinary
           for
           God
           〈◊〉
           deny
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           the
           importunate
           Prayers
           of
           〈◊〉
           few
           good
           men
           may
           obtain
           Victory
           ●…d
           Success
           ,
           and
           save
           a
           Church
           and
           ●…ation
           ;
           let
           every
           good
           man
           at
           this
           ●…me
           cry
           mightily
           to
           God
           ,
           especially
           as
           ●…e
           Prophet
           ,
           Isaiah
           exhorts
           ,
           
             Ye
             that
             ●…ake
             mention
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             keep
             not
             silence
             ,
             ●…nd
             give
             him
             no
             rest
             ,
             till
             he
             make
             Ierusa●…em
             a
             praise
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             62.
             
             Isa.
          
           6
           ,
           7.
           
        
         
           7thly
           .
           To
           add
           no
           more
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           a
           very
           comfortable
           Consideration
           ,
           God
           many
           times
           saved
           Israel
           for
           his
           own
           Names
           sake
           ,
           when
           their
           sins
           provoked
           him
           to
           destroy
           them
           .
           48.
           
           
             Isa.
             9.
             
             For
             
             my
             name
             sake
             will
             I
             defer
             mine
             anger
             ,
             and
             for
             my
             praise
             will
             I
             refrain
             for
             Thee
             ,
             that
             I
             cut
             Thee
             not
             off
             .
             11.
             v.
             For
             mine
             ow●…
             sake
             ,
             even
             for
             mine
             own
             sake
             will
             I
             do
             it
             ;
             for
             how
             should
             my
             name
             be
             polluted
             ?
             and
             I
             will
             not
             give
             my
             glory
             to
             another
             .
          
           Thus
           God
           assigns
           the
           reason
           ,
           why
           he
           did
           not
           destroy
           Israel
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           when
           they
           so
           highly
           provoked
           him
           .
           
             I
             wrought
             for
             my
             name
             sake
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             not
             be
             polluted
             before
             the
             heathen
             ,
             among
             whom
             they
             were
             ,
             in
             whose
             sight
             I
             mad●…
             my self
             known
             unto
             them
             ,
             in
             bringing
             them
             forth
             out
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             20.
             
             Ezek.
          
           9.
           
           That
           is
           ,
           they
           were
           God's
           peculiar
           people
           ,
           the
           only
           worshippers
           of
           the
           Lord
           Iehovah
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           brought
           out
           of
           Aegypt
           by
           a
           mighty
           hand
           ,
           to
           make
           his
           Name
           known
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           though
           they
           never
           so
           much
           deserved
           to
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           had
           he
           then
           destroyed
           them
           ,
           his
           own
           great
           Name
           would
           have
           suffered
           with
           them
           ;
           as
           Moses
           pleaded
           with
           God
           ;
           
             Wherefore
             should
             the
             Aegyptians
             say
             ,
             For
             mischief
             did
             he
             bring
             them
             out
             to
             slay
             them
             in
             the
             mountains
             ,
             and
             to
             consume
             them
             from
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             ?
             32.
             
             Exod.
          
           12.
           
           And
           thus
           the
           Psalmist
           prays
           ,
           
             Help
             us
             ,
             O
             God
             of
             our
             salvation
             ,
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             thy
             
             name
             ,
             and
             deliver
             us
             ,
             and
             purge
             away
             our
             sins
             for
             thy
             name
             sake
             ;
             wherefore
             should
             the
             Heathen
             say
             ,
             Where
             is
             their
             God
             ?
             let
             him
             be
             known
             among
             the
             Heathen
             in
             our
             sight
             ,
             by
             revenging
             the
             blood
             of
             thy
             servants
             ,
             which
             is
             shed
             ,
          
           79.
           
           Psalm
           9
           ,
           10.
           
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           matter
           of
           hope
           to
           us
           ,
           That
           though
           our
           sins
           are
           very
           great
           ,
           yet
           God
           will
           not
           utterly
           destroy
           us
           ,
           but
           will
           send
           deliverance
           for
           
             his
             name
             sake
          
           ;
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           that
           holy
           Faith
           which
           is
           professed
           among
           us
           ;
           lest
           our
           Antichristian
           Enemies
           should
           triunph
           and
           say
           ,
           
             Where
             is
             now
             their
             God
          
           ?
           When
           the
           preservation
           of
           a
           wicked
           people
           is
           for
           the
           defence
           and
           honour
           of
           the
           true
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           hope
           ,
           and
           good
           men
           have
           a
           very
           powerful
           argument
           to
           plead
           with
           God
           ,
           That
           
             he
             will
             save
             us
             for
             his
             own
             Names
             sake
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           SERMON
           IV.
           
        
         
           
             ●…reach'd
             before
             the
             Queen
             ,
             at
             Whitehall
             ,
             
               February
               the
               XIIth
               ,
               1691
               /
               2.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             IV.
             MATTH
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
               ●…hen
               was
               Iesus
               led
               up
               of
               the
               Spirit
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               to
               be
               tempted
               of
               the
               Devil
               .
            
          
        
         
           THE
           Temptation
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           after
           his
           fasting
           Forty
           Days
           ,
           is
           a
           very
           proper
           Subject
           for
           our
           Meditation
           at
           this
           time
           ;
           and
           suggests
           ●…o
           many
           useful
           observations
           ,
           that
           I
           shall
           not
           wast
           any
           time
           in
           a
           needless
           Preface
           ;
           but
           shall
           1.
           
           Consider
           in
           general
           ,
           what
           concerns
           his
           Temptation
           ;
           and
           2.
           
           Explain
           the
           Nature
           of
           those
           particular
           Temptations
           wherewith
           the
           Devil
           assaulted
           him
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           general
           ,
           Concerning
           our
           Saviour's
           being
           tempted
           by
           the
           Devil
           :
           Now
           to
           tempt
           ,
           is
           to
           make
           a
           Tryal
           and
           
           Experiment
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           Devil
           tempts
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           try
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           perswade
           ,
           or
           seduce
           us
           from
           the
           Fear
           ,
           and
           Worship
           ,
           and
           Obedience
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           Now
           in
           the
           first
           place
           it
           is
           very
           observable
           ,
           that
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           when
           he
           became
           Man
           ,
           was
           tempted
           of
           the
           Devil
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           no
           greater
           mystery
           in
           this
           ,
           than
           that
           he
           was
           liable
           to
           hunger
           and
           cold
           ,
           and
           had
           all
           the
           innocent
           Appetites
           ,
           Inclinations
           ,
           Infirmities
           of
           Humane
           nature
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           a
           true
           and
           real
           Man.
           The
           Ancients
           generally
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           Devil
           did
           not
           know
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           how
           great
           a
           Person
           our
           Saviour
           was
           ,
           even
           the
           Eternal
           Son
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           hardly
           credible
           ,
           that
           had
           he
           known
           this
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           made
           so
           vain
           and
           hopeless
           an
           attempt
           on
           him
           :
           It
           is
           likely
           enough
           ,
           he
           thought
           him
           to
           be
           some
           extraordinary
           person
           ;
           He
           knew
           by
           the
           Ancient
           Prophecies
           ,
           that
           the
           Messias
           was
           to
           appear
           ;
           and
           knew
           from
           the
           Prophet
           Daniel
           ,
           that
           the
           time
           for
           his
           coming
           was
           accomplished
           ;
           nay
           ,
           it
           is
           probable
           ,
           he
           knew
           all
           the
           circumstances
           of
           his
           Birth
           ,
           and
           heard
           that
           ●…imony
           God
           gave
           him
           at
           his
           Bap●…
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             beloved
             Son
          
           ;
           but
           he
           
           saw
           he
           was
           a
           Man
           ,
           though
           an
           extraordinary
           Man
           ;
           and
           might
           not
           know
           that
           he
           was
           any
           thing
           more
           ;
           and
           having
           formerly
           foiled
           our
           first
           Parents
           in
           Paradise
           ,
           in
           the
           state
           of
           innocence
           ,
           hoped
           for
           the
           like
           success
           again
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           Christ
           himself
           was
           tempted
           by
           the
           Devil
           ,
           none
           of
           us
           must
           hope
           to
           escape
           ;
           tempted
           we
           shall
           be
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           take
           care
           to
           stand
           upon
           our
           guard
           ,
           and
           to
           fortify
           our
           Minds
           against
           all
           temptations
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           encouragement
           we
           have
           from
           the
           Example
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           that
           to
           be
           tempted
           is
           no
           Sin
           ,
           unless
           we
           yield
           to
           a
           temptation
           ;
           for
           He
           was
           tempted
           as
           we
           are
           ,
           yet
           without
           sin
           ;
           and
           we
           cannot
           imagine
           ,
           had
           it
           been
           a
           sin
           to
           be
           tempted
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           have
           permitted
           the
           Devil
           to
           have
           tempted
           our
           Saviour
           ;
           which
           may
           ease
           the
           fears
           of
           some
           Melancholly
           Christians
           ,
           who
           are
           afflicted
           with
           evil
           and
           tempting
           thoughts
           which
           their
           Souls
           abhor
           ;
           for
           whatever
           the
           cause
           of
           such
           thoughts
           be
           ,
           whether
           a
           frighted
           and
           disturbed
           imagination
           ,
           or
           the
           suggestion
           of
           wicked
           Spirits
           ,
           they
           can
           no
           more
           defile
           the
           Soul
           ,
           which
           abhors
           and
           rejects
           them
           with
           grief
           and
           indignation
           ,
           than
           they
           can
           
           the
           Paper
           ,
           on
           which
           they
           are
           writ
           .
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           hence
           we
           learn
           ,
           that
           God
           many
           times
           exercises
           those
           with
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           difficult
           Tryals
           and
           Temptations
           ,
           who
           are
           most
           dear
           to
           him
           .
           He
           had
           no
           sooner
           proclaimed
           Christ
           his
           beloved
           Son
           ,
           in
           whom
           he
           was
           well
           pleased
           ,
           but
           he
           leads
           him
           by
           the
           Spirit
           into
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           to
           be
           tempted
           of
           the
           Devil
           .
        
         
           This
           Life
           is
           a
           State
           of
           Tryal
           and
           Probation
           ;
           and
           Temptations
           ,
           though
           they
           create
           some
           trouble
           and
           difficulty
           to
           good
           men
           ,
           yet
           do
           them
           no
           hurt
           .
           If
           good
           men
           Conquer
           ,
           Temptations
           do
           but
           exercise
           ,
           encrease
           ,
           and
           confirm
           their
           Graces
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           great
           and
           illustrious
           examples
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           glorify
           the
           Divine
           Power
           in
           the
           Victories
           and
           Triumphs
           of
           his
           Servants
           ,
           over
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           the
           Devil
           ;
           give
           them
           a
           secure
           hope
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           transporting
           sense
           of
           his
           Love
           ,
           and
           prepare
           great
           rewards
           for
           them
           in
           the
           next
           Life
           .
           And
           if
           they
           happen
           in
           any
           particular
           encounter
           to
           be
           overcome
           ,
           as
           St.
           Peter
           himself
           was
           ,
           when
           he
           denied
           his
           Master
           ;
           yet
           they
           rise
           again
           with
           glory
           ;
           and
           the
           sense
           of
           their
           sin
           ,
           and
           the
           shame
           of
           a
           defeat
           ,
           fills
           them
           
           with
           sorrow
           ,
           indignation
           ,
           self-revenge
           ,
           gives
           them
           new
           spirit
           ,
           vigour
           ,
           activity
           ,
           resolution
           ,
           makes
           them
           more
           patient
           of
           hardships
           and
           sufferings
           ,
           more
           unwearied
           in
           doing
           good
           ,
           more
           humble
           and
           modest
           ,
           and
           more
           perfectly
           resigned
           to
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           dispose
           of
           them
           and
           their
           Services
           to
           his
           own
           Glory
           ,
           as
           he
           pleases
           .
        
         
           God
           does
           not
           train
           up
           those
           whom
           he
           Loves
           ,
           and
           whom
           he
           prepares
           for
           Glory
           ,
           in
           ease
           and
           softness
           ;
           
             Whom
             the
             Lord
             loveth
             he
             chastneth
             ;
             and
             scourgeth
             every
             son
             whom
             he
             receiveth
             :
          
           And
           the
           more
           difficult
           Temptations
           he
           exposes
           us
           to
           ,
           the
           greater
           honour
           he
           does
           us
           ;
           the
           more
           glorious
           will
           our
           Triumphs
           ,
           the
           richer
           and
           brighter
           will
           our
           Crowns
           be
           .
           Let
           us
           then
           behold
           our
           Saviour
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           separated
           from
           humane
           conversation
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           comforts
           of
           Life
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           wild
           Beasts
           and
           tempting
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           not
           think
           ,
           that
           God
           uses
           us
           hardly
           ,
           if
           at
           any
           time
           he
           lets
           loose
           the
           Tempter
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           gives
           him
           power
           over
           all
           we
           have
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           Iob
           ,
           to
           afflict
           us
           in
           our
           Relations
           ,
           our
           Bodies
           ,
           our
           Estates
           ,
           good
           Names
           ,
           or
           whatever
           gives
           us
           the
           sharpest
           and
           
           keenest
           sense
           of
           suffering
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           most
           difficult
           exercise
           of
           our
           Faith.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Let
           us
           consider
           the
           time
           when
           our
           Saviour
           was
           tempted
           ,
           viz.
           immediately
           after
           his
           Baptism
           ,
           
             being
             full
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           4.
           
           Luke
           1.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           As
           soon
           as
           our
           Saviour
           was
           baptized
           ,
           he
           was
           led
           by
           the
           Spirit
           into
           the
           Wilderness
           .
           For
           Then
           in
           my
           Text
           relates
           to
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Baptism
           ;
           and
           St.
           Luke
           tells
           us
           ,
           this
           was
           done
           in
           his
           return
           from
           Iordan
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           baptized
           by
           Iohn
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           Religious
           Rite
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           had
           devoted
           himself
           to
           the
           immediate
           service
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           was
           inaugurated
           into
           his
           Prophetick
           Office
           ,
           by
           that
           Testimony
           which
           was
           given
           to
           him
           by
           a
           Voice
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             beloved
             Son
             in
             whom
             I
             am
             well
             pleased
          
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           the
           Critical
           time
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           Devil
           to
           tempt
           ,
           and
           for
           our
           Saviour
           to
           baffle
           all
           his
           temptations
           ,
           and
           to
           triumph
           over
           him
           .
        
         
           Could
           the
           Devil
           have
           conquered
           our
           Saviour
           in
           this
           first
           assault
           ,
           there
           had
           been
           an
           end
           of
           this
           Glorious
           design
           of
           mans
           Salvation
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           enslaved
           and
           captivated
           the
           Saviour
           himself
           ;
           
           and
           therefore
           he
           began
           as
           early
           with
           ●…he
           second
           Adam
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           with
           the
           first
           ,
           though
           not
           with
           the
           like
           success
           .
           Had
           our
           first
           parents
           resisted
           the
           first
           ●…emptation
           ,
           we
           had
           been
           happy
           for
           ●…ver
           ;
           but
           they
           yielded
           and
           brought
           ●…eath
           upon
           themselves
           and
           their
           Poste●…ity
           ;
           but
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           Woman
           ,
           whom
           God
           had
           promised
           should
           ●…reak
           the
           Serpents
           Head
           ,
           who
           
             was
             made
             manifest
             to
             destroy
             the
             works
             ,
          
           the
           Kingdom
           and
           the
           Power
           
             of
             the
             Devil
          
           ,
           by
           God's
           order
           and
           appointment
           ,
           first
           encounters
           him
           in
           his
           own
           person
           ,
           resists
           his
           most
           furious
           assaults
           ,
           makes
           him
           re●…reat
           with
           shame
           and
           despair
           ,
           as
           foresee●…ng
           his
           own
           destiny
           ,
           and
           the
           final
           destruction
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           .
           As
           the
           old
           Serpent
           seduced
           our
           first
           Parents
           in
           Paradice
           ,
           and
           brought
           sin
           and
           misery
           and
           death
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           very
           fitting
           that
           the
           Saviour
           of
           Mankind
           should
           give
           the
           first
           proof
           of
           his
           Divine
           power
           in
           conquering
           the
           Tempter
           .
        
         
           This
           gives
           us
           great
           encouragement
           to
           fight
           under
           Christ's
           Banners
           against
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           the
           Devil
           ;
           for
           the
           Captain
           of
           our
           Salvation
           has
           already
           conquered
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           are
           not
           wanting
           to
           our selves
           ,
           we
           
             shall
             be
             more
             
             than
             Conquerors
             through
             Christ
             who
             strengthens
             us
             .
          
        
         
           He
           knows
           what
           the
           power
           of
           temptations
           is
           ,
           and
           what
           measures
           of
           Grace
           are
           necessary
           to
           resist
           them
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           do
           not
           forsake
           him
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           forsake
           us
           .
           He
           has
           conquered
           himself
           ,
           and
           knows
           how
           to
           conquer
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           faithfully
           adhere
           to
           him
           ,
           we
           shall
           conquer
           too
           .
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           in
           case
           we
           should
           some
           time
           be
           conquered
           ,
           this
           has
           made
           him
           
             a
             merciful
             and
             compassionate
             High
             Priest
             ,
             being
             in
             all
             things
             tempted
             like
             as
             we
             are
             :
          
           He
           knows
           the
           weakness
           of
           humane
           nature
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           and
           subtilty
           of
           the
           Tempter
           ,
           and
           prays
           for
           us
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           for
           St.
           
             Peter
             ,
             That
             our
             faith
             fail
             not
          
           ;
           that
           if
           we
           fall
           ,
           we
           may
           rise
           again
           by
           Repentance
           :
           And
           this
           is
           a
           mighty
           Consolation
           ,
           
             That
             if
             any
             man
             sin
             ,
             〈◊〉
             have
             an
             Advocate
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             righteous
             ,
          
           who
           is
           not
           only
           a
           Propitiation
           for
           our
           Sins
           ,
           but
           was
           tempted
           also
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           .
        
         
           2ly
           .
           St.
           Luke
           observes
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour
           was
           
             full
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           (
           which
           he
           received
           without
           measure
           at
           his
           Baptism
           ,
           when
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           descended
           like
           a
           Dove
           ,
           and
           rested
           on
           him
           )
           before
           
           he
           was
           led
           by
           the
           Spirit
           into
           the
           Wilderness
           to
           be
           tempted
           of
           the
           Devil
           .
        
         
           For
           Human
           Nature
           (
           and
           it
           was
           the
           Human
           Nature
           of
           Christ
           on
           which
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           descended
           )
           cannot
           resist
           such
           powerful
           Assaults
           without
           Divine
           Assistances
           .
           And
           the
           Example
           of
           our
           Saviour
           assures
           us
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           not
           expose
           us
           to
           any
           Temptations
           ,
           without
           giving
           us
           proportionable
           measures
           of
           Grace
           to
           resist
           them
           :
           That
           if
           we
           are
           at
           any
           time
           conquered
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           for
           want
           of
           power
           ,
           but
           for
           want
           of
           will
           to
           conquer
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           fault
           is
           wholly
           our
           own
           ,
           and
           we
           cannot
           blame
           God
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           doubt
           ,
           there
           are
           few
           men
           in
           the
           world
           ●…ut
           the
           Devil
           (
           had
           he
           the
           full
           power
           of
           ●…empting
           )
           could
           find
           out
           some
           Tempta●…ions
           too
           big
           for
           them
           ;
           but
           the
           Divine
           Goodness
           is
           seen
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           restraining
           ●…he
           power
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           ●…ot
           be
           tempted
           above
           what
           we
           are
           able
           ●…o
           bear
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           strengthning
           our
           ●…inds
           by
           the
           internal
           Assistances
           of
           his
           Grace
           ;
           and
           therefore
           our
           Saviour
           has
           ●…aught
           us
           to
           pray
           ,
           
             Lead
             us
             not
             into
             ●…emptation
             ,
             but
             deliver
             us
             from
             evil
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           from
           the
           wicked
           One
           ;
           which
           ●…oes
           not
           signify
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           never
           be
           
           tempted
           ,
           which
           is
           impossible
           ,
           while
           we
           live
           in
           Bodies
           of
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           ,
           and
           are
           incompassed
           with
           all
           the
           Flattering
           Objects
           of
           Flesh
           and
           Sense
           ;
           but
           that
           God
           would
           not
           give
           us
           up
           into
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           to
           be
           tempted
           above
           what
           we
           are
           able
           .
        
         
           Some
           of
           the
           Ancients
           observe
           from
           this
           Story
           ,
           That
           when
           we
           devote
           and
           consecrate
           our selves
           to
           God
           ,
           we
           must
           expect
           to
           be
           tempted
           as
           our
           Saviour
           was
           :
           As
           for
           bad
           men
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           Slaves
           and
           Vassals
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           he
           cannot
           so
           properly
           be
           said
           to
           tempt
           ,
           as
           to
           govern
           them
           ;
           for
           
             he
             is
             the
             Spiri●…
             that
             worketh
             in
             the
             Children
             of
             disobedience
             :
          
           but
           when
           men
           desert
           his
           service
           ,
           he
           is
           very
           busie
           to
           recover
           his
           Slaves
           again
           ;
           but
           then
           our
           comfort
           and
           security
           too
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           when
           we
           give
           up
           our selves
           to
           the
           Service
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           takes
           us
           into
           his
           protection
           ;
           the
           Wicked
           One
           cannot
           touch
           us
           without
           his
           leave
           ,
           and
           he
           always
           proportions
           our
           Trials
           to
           our
           Strength
           .
        
         
           3dly
           ,
           Consider
           the
           Place
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           Temtation
           ,
           
             He
             was
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             into
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
          
           where
           there
           were
           no
           tempting
           Objects
           ,
           but
           yet
           there
           the
           tempting
           Spirit
           found
           him
           .
        
         
         
           Some
           men
           think
           ,
           that
           the
           surest
           way
           〈◊〉
           get
           rid
           of
           Temptations
           ,
           is
           to
           get
           ●…t
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           to
           withdraw
           them●…ves
           from
           Human
           Conversation
           ;
           or
           〈◊〉
           make
           a
           shew
           of
           doing
           it
           ,
           without
           ●…ing
           it
           ;
           as
           if
           the
           Devil
           could
           not
           ●…llow
           them
           into
           a
           Desert
           ,
           or
           a
           Cell
           .
           ●…hile
           we
           live
           in
           Bodies
           of
           Flesh
           and
           ●…ood
           we
           may
           be
           tempted
           where-ever
           ●…e
           are
           :
           If
           we
           mortify
           our
           Sensual
           Ap●…tites
           ,
           and
           our
           love
           to
           this
           World
           ,
           ●…e
           may
           live
           very
           innocently
           in
           the
           ●…orld
           ;
           if
           we
           do
           not
           ,
           we
           can
           never
           ●…t
           rid
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           where-ever
           ●…e
           go
           ,
           we
           carry
           it
           in
           our
           hearts
           .
        
         
           Do
           these
           men
           imagine
           ,
           they
           can
           ne●…r
           be
           tempted
           to
           lust
           ,
           unless
           they
           daily
           ●…e
           and
           converse
           with
           beautiful
           Women
           ?
           〈◊〉
           that
           they
           cannot
           love
           the
           World
           ●…ithout
           living
           in
           a
           Court
           ,
           and
           enjoy●…g
           all
           the
           ease
           and
           luxury
           of
           a
           Plentiful
           ●…rtune
           ?
           or
           that
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           to
           ●…spise
           the
           World
           with
           as
           much
           haughti●…ss
           and
           vanity
           of
           mind
           ,
           as
           any
           ●…an
           has
           ,
           who
           most
           admires
           it
           ?
           That
           a
           ●…onk
           can't
           be
           as
           proud
           as
           an
           Emperor
           ,
           ●…d
           glory
           as
           much
           in
           a
           sullen
           Retire●…ent
           ,
           in
           Voluntary
           Austerities
           ,
           in
           an
           ●…ffected
           Poverty
           ,
           in
           a
           Vain
           Opinion
           ●…f
           extraordinary
           Sanctity
           ,
           as
           any
           Man
           
           can
           do
           in
           Wealth
           and
           Power
           ?
           Whence
           came
           all
           those
           Superstitions
           ,
           which
           have
           corrupted
           both
           the
           Faith
           and
           Worship
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           done
           more
           mischief
           to
           the
           Church
           and
           Religion
           ,
           than
           all
           the
           looseness
           of
           a
           Secular
           Life
           ,
           but
           from
           Desarts
           and
           the
           Cells
           of
           Monks
           and
           Hermites
           ?
           Which
           proves
           that
           the
           Devil
           has
           his
           Temptations
           for
           th●…
           Wilderness
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           for
           the
           Court
           for
           the
           most
           Religious
           Devotees
           ,
           an●…
           Melancholly
           Enthusiasts
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           f●…
           the
           Men
           of
           this
           World
           ;
           and
           those
           t●…
           most
           dangerous
           Temptations
           too
           ;
           whic●…
           as
           experience
           tells
           us
           ,
           open
           a
           bac●…
           door
           for
           Pride
           and
           Ambition
           ,
           and
           Secular
           Power
           ,
           and
           a
           general
           corruptio●…
           of
           Manners
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           into
           the
           Lives
           of
           Christians
           :
           An●…
           therefore
           we
           must
           guard
           our
           selve●…
           against
           the
           Tempter
           as
           well
           in
           o●…
           greatest
           solitudes
           and
           retirements
           fro●…
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           croud
           of
           busine●…
           We
           must
           have
           a
           care
           of
           the
           temptatio●…
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           and
           Mortification
           ,
           〈◊〉
           Fastings
           and
           Penances
           ,
           of
           a
           sullen
           d●…
           content
           at
           this
           World
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           〈◊〉
           the
           temptations
           of
           a
           busie
           Life
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           an
           easie
           and
           prosperous
           Fortune
           .
        
         
         
           4thly
           ,
           I
           observe
           ,
           That
           Christ
           
             was
             led
             ●…y
             the
             Spirit
             into
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
          
           to
           be
           ●…empted
           of
           the
           Devil
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           It
           was
           God's
           appointment
           ,
           not
           his
           own
           vo●…untary
           choice
           .
           And
           this
           Teaches
           us
           ●…anfully
           to
           resist
           Temptations
           ,
           when
           ●…he
           Providence
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           un●…voidable
           circumstances
           of
           our
           Con●…ition
           bring
           us
           into
           Temptations
           ,
           but
           ●…ot
           presumptuously
           to
           thrust
           our selves
           ●…nto
           them
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           always
           danger
           in
           Tempta●…ions
           ,
           especially
           when
           we
           rashly
           ven●…ure
           upon
           them
           .
           
             Let
             not
             him
             that
             putteth
             on
             his
             Armour
             ,
             boast
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             putteth
             it
             off
             ,
          
           is
           true
           in
           our
           Spiritual
           Warfare
           .
           We
           have
           seen
           great
           Men
           conquered
           ,
           even
           St.
           Peter
           himself
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           
             Let
             him
             that
             thinketh
             he
             standeth
             ,
             take
             heed
             lest
             he
             fall
             ,
          
           and
           not
           unnecessarily
           venture
           too
           near
           a
           Precipice
           ,
           where
           he
           may
           be
           in
           danger
           of
           falling
           .
        
         
           Our
           Saviour
           has
           taught
           us
           to
           pray
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           not
           lead
           us
           into
           Temptation
           ,
           as
           I
           observed
           before
           ;
           much
           less
           then
           ought
           we
           to
           lead
           our selves
           into
           Temptation
           .
           We
           may
           easily
           presume
           too
           far
           upon
           the
           strength
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           our
           Courage
           ,
           our
           Resolution
           ,
           as
           
           St.
           Peter
           did
           ,
           who
           had
           he
           been
           more
           diffident
           of
           himself
           ,
           had
           kept
           out
           of
           the
           High-Priest's
           Hall
           ,
           and
           escaped
           the
           Temptation
           ,
           which
           he
           could
           not
           resist
           .
        
         
           We
           daily
           see
           ,
           that
           Men
           who
           presume
           upon
           the
           Strength
           of
           their
           Constitution
           ,
           and
           use
           their
           Bodies
           ill
           ,
           destroy
           their
           Health
           ,
           and
           shorten
           their
           Lives
           ,
           while
           Men
           who
           feel
           their
           own
           weak
           and
           crazy
           Temper
           ,
           live
           on
           with
           Care
           to
           a
           good
           Old
           Age
           ;
           and
           thus
           it
           is
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           Mind
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           Body
           :
           Presumption
           will
           destroy
           those
           ,
           whom
           Fear
           and
           Caution
           will
           secure
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           
             let
             us
             not
             be
             high-minded
             ,
             but
             fear
             .
          
        
         
           There
           are
           a
           great
           many
           ways
           ,
           whereby
           Men
           expose
           themselves
           to
           Temptation
           ,
           and
           tempt
           even
           the
           Tempter
           ;
           some
           of
           which
           are
           very
           obvious
           :
           As
           to
           keep
           Ill
           Company
           ,
           whose
           Conversation
           is
           a
           daily
           Temptation
           :
           Sloth
           and
           Idleness
           ,
           which
           betrays
           Men
           to
           any
           Wickedness
           which
           offers
           its
           self
           :
           For
           it
           is
           an
           uneasie
           thing
           to
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           that
           it self
           is
           a
           Temptation
           ,
           and
           the
           Devil
           never
           wants
           Business
           to
           employ
           such
           Men
           in
           ;
           and
           I
           know
           nothing
           worse
           than
           this
           ,
           but
           
           when
           Men
           choose
           such
           Business
           ,
           as
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           Idleness
           and
           Vanity
           ,
           or
           can
           only
           minister
           to
           their
           own
           ,
           or
           to
           other
           Mens
           Lusts.
           
        
         
           But
           there
           are
           other
           ways
           ,
           whereby
           Men
           thrust
           themselves
           into
           Temptations
           ,
           without
           considering
           what
           they
           do
           .
           I
           might
           name
           many
           ,
           but
           shall
           content
           my self
           with
           some
           few
           at
           present
           ,
           which
           are
           least
           observed
           ,
           and
           which
           prove
           Snares
           to
           good
           Men
           ;
           as
           for
           instance
           :
           To
           impose
           upon
           our selves
           constant
           Tasks
           of
           Religion
           ,
           that
           we
           will
           Read
           and
           Pray
           so
           much
           ,
           and
           so
           often
           every
           Day
           ,
           and
           observe
           voluntary
           Fasts
           ,
           and
           abstain
           from
           such
           innocent
           Diversions
           ,
           &c.
           which
           Men
           commonly
           resolve
           in
           some
           great
           Heats
           and
           Fits
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           which
           they
           fancy
           will
           continue
           in
           the
           same
           fervour
           ,
           but
           never
           do
           ;
           and
           then
           these
           Tasks
           grow
           very
           uneasie
           ,
           as
           every
           thing
           of
           Religion
           does
           ,
           when
           it
           grows
           a
           Task
           ;
           and
           then
           they
           degenerate
           into
           dulness
           and
           formality
           ,
           and
           then
           Men
           either
           leave
           them
           off
           ,
           and
           with
           that
           are
           tempted
           to
           leave
           off
           Religion
           it self
           ;
           or
           they
           are
           so
           very
           cold
           ,
           that
           they
           fancy
           themselves
           spiritually
           dead
           ,
           and
           fall
           into
           Melancholly
           ,
           into
           Desertions
           ,
           into
           Despair
           it self
           .
        
         
         
           It
           is
           a
           dangerous
           thing
           for
           Men
           by
           rash
           and
           arbitrary
           Vows
           ,
           to
           tye
           themselves
           up
           from
           doing
           that
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           they
           might
           very
           innocently
           do
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           will
           be
           strongly
           tempted
           to
           do
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           vowed
           not
           to
           do
           it
           .
           The
           Guides
           of
           Souls
           know
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           no
           imaginary
           Case
           ,
           but
           what
           they
           so
           often
           meet
           with
           ,
           and
           see
           such
           ill
           effects
           of
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           very
           fit
           to
           warn
           Men
           of
           the
           Snare
           .
           Were
           there
           no
           other
           reason
           against
           the
           Monkish
           Vows
           of
           Celibacy
           ,
           Poverty
           ,
           and
           Obedience
           ,
           I
           should
           think
           this
           sufficient
           ,
           that
           considered
           only
           as
           perpetual
           Vows
           ,
           they
           are
           a
           dangerous
           State
           of
           Temptation
           ;
           and
           for
           my
           own
           part
           ,
           I
           would
           never
           advise
           any
           Man
           to
           make
           a
           perpetual
           Vow
           to
           do
           ,
           or
           not
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           ,
           which
           it
           is
           not
           perpetually
           his
           Duty
           to
           do
           ,
           or
           not
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           Thus
           to
           marry
           with
           Persons
           of
           a
           disagreeable
           Age
           ,
           or
           a
           disagreeable
           Humour
           ,
           or
           a
           contrary
           Religion
           ,
           is
           to
           put
           our selves
           into
           a
           state
           of
           Temptation
           ;
           but
           such
           particular
           Instances
           would
           be
           endless
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           forbear
           .
        
         
           If
           God
           lead
           us
           into
           Temptation
           ,
           he
           will
           give
           us
           sufficient
           strength
           to
           resist
           ,
           
           if
           we
           improve
           his
           Grace
           ;
           if
           we
           lead
           ●…ur
           selves
           into
           Temptation
           ,
           and
           God
           ●…eave
           us
           to
           the
           power
           and
           subtilty
           of
           ●…he
           Tempter
           ,
           the
           sin
           and
           the
           folly
           is
           our
           own
           .
        
         
           5thly
           ,
           I
           observe
           by
           what
           means
           our
           Saviour
           conquered
           the
           Devil's
           Temptations
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           by
           the
           Authority
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           :
           
             It
             is
             written
             ,
             Man
             shall
             not
             live
             by
             bread
             alone
             .
             It
             is
             written
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             tempt
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God.
             It
             is
             written
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             worship
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             him
             only
             shalt
             thou
             serve
             .
          
           These
           are
           such
           Answers
           ,
           as
           would
           admit
           of
           no
           Reply
           ;
           for
           the
           Authority
           of
           God
           can
           never
           be
           answered
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           we
           must
           conquer
           also
           ,
           if
           ever
           we
           will
           conquer
           ,
           by
           a
           firm
           Faith
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           Belief
           of
           his
           Word
           :
           Faith
           is
           our
           Shield
           ,
           and
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           is
           the
           Sword
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           no
           other
           sure
           Defence
           against
           all
           Temptations
           .
        
         
           This
           ruined
           our
           first
           Parents
           in
           Paradise
           ,
           when
           their
           Reason
           and
           Natural
           Powers
           were
           in
           their
           greatest
           Vigour
           ,
           Perfection
           ,
           and
           Integrity
           ,
           that
           instead
           of
           insisting
           on
           God's
           Authority
           ,
           they
           
           ventured
           to
           reason
           the
           Case
           with
           the
           Tempter
           .
           Set
           aside
           the
           Authority
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Devil
           will
           quickly
           out-wit
           ,
           and
           out-reason
           us
           ;
           he
           is
           skilled
           in
           all
           the
           Arts
           of
           Deceit
           ,
           and
           Methods
           of
           Perswasions
           ;
           and
           without
           God's
           Authority
           ,
           our
           Courage
           ,
           our
           Resolution
           ,
           our
           Honour
           ,
           our
           Reason
           it self
           ,
           even
           all
           the
           Rants
           and
           triumphant
           Speculations
           of
           Philosophy
           ,
           will
           fail
           us
           in
           the
           Day
           of
           Trial
           :
           to
           Tempt
           ,
           is
           either
           to
           deceive
           ,
           or
           to
           perswade
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           other
           secure
           defence
           against
           either
           but
           the
           Authority
           ,
           and
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           The
           wisest
           Reasoner
           may
           be
           imposed
           on
           by
           so
           artificial
           a
           Tempter
           ;
           but
           God
           can
           neither
           deceive
           ,
           nor
           be
           deceived
           ;
           and
           then
           while
           we
           believe
           God
           ,
           and
           have
           regard
           to
           his
           Commands
           ,
           we
           cannot
           be
           deceived
           neither
           :
           And
           what
           is
           able
           to
           resist
           all
           the
           Terrors
           and
           Flatteries
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           but
           the
           Authority
           of
           that
           God
           who
           is
           our
           Maker
           ,
           and
           our
           Judge
           ?
           What
           insignificant
           Names
           are
           Virtue
           and
           Vice
           ,
           how
           weak
           and
           feeble
           is
           the
           sense
           of
           Decency
           and
           Honour
           ,
           and
           the
           Dignity
           of
           Human
           Nature
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           Life
           of
           Reason
           (
           after
           we
           have
           read
           or
           writ
           so
           many
           Volumes
           about
           it
           )
           when
           we
           feel
           the
           soft
           
           Charms
           of
           Pleasure
           ,
           and
           our
           Eyes
           are
           filled
           with
           visible
           Glories
           ?
           Who
           would
           not
           part
           with
           a
           fine
           Thought
           or
           two
           ,
           with
           some
           pretty
           Notions
           of
           Moral
           Beauty
           ,
           and
           Intellectual
           Pleasures
           ,
           for
           a
           Happiness
           which
           may
           be
           seen
           and
           felt
           ?
           But
           the
           Authority
           of
           GOD
           ,
           the
           firm
           belief
           of
           his
           Promises
           and
           Threatnings
           ,
           the
           hopes
           and
           fears
           of
           another
           World
           ,
           are
           beyond
           all
           other
           Perswasions
           ,
           unless
           any
           thing
           can
           perswade
           a
           Man
           to
           be
           eternally
           miserable
           .
        
         
           This
           may
           suffice
           to
           be
           spoke
           in
           General
           ,
           concerning
           our
           Saviour's
           Temptation
           .
           We
           come
           now
           to
           consider
           ,
        
         
           II.
           The
           particular
           Temptations
           wherewith
           our
           Saviour
           was
           Assaulted
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           Three
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           first
           was
           to
           relieve
           his
           Hunger
           ,
           after
           his
           long
           fasting
           ,
           by
           working
           a
           Miracle
           :
           
             And
             when
             the
             Tempter
             came
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             If
             thou
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             command
             that
             these
             stones
             be
             made
             bread
             .
          
        
         
           This
           was
           a
           very
           artificial
           Temptation
           ,
           which
           it
           may
           be
           none
           but
           Christ
           himself
           would
           have
           been
           aware
           of
           :
           For
           what
           hurt
           was
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           to
           work
           a
           Miracle
           ?
           What
           hurt
           was
           it
           for
           a
           Man
           ,
           who
           was
           Hungry
           ,
           to
           relieve
           
           his
           Hunger
           ?
           For
           here
           was
           no
           Temptation
           to
           excess
           ,
           but
           to
           satisfy
           the
           necessities
           of
           Nature
           :
           What
           hurt
           was
           it
           for
           him
           ,
           who
           afterwards
           fed
           so
           many
           Thousands
           by
           Miracles
           ,
           in
           this
           great
           Distress
           to
           have
           wrought
           a
           Miracle
           to
           satisfy
           his
           own
           Hunger
           ?
           This
           was
           very
           plausible
           ,
           and
           looked
           like
           very
           charitable
           Advice
           ;
           but
           yet
           there
           was
           a
           secret
           Snare
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           1st
           ,
           For
           this
           was
           made
           a
           Trial
           ,
           whether
           he
           were
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           or
           not
           ,
           
             If
             thou
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             command
             that
             these
             stones
             be
             made
             bread
             :
          
           Now
           had
           he
           complied
           with
           this
           ,
           it
           had
           argued
           a
           distrust
           of
           his
           Relation
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Love
           of
           his
           Father
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           a
           Temptation
           to
           Sin.
           Thus
           the
           Tempter
           dealt
           with
           our
           first
           Parents
           ,
           made
           them
           jealous
           of
           God's
           good
           Intentions
           towards
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           Tempted
           them
           to
           Disobedience
           .
           
             The
             Serpent
             said
             unto
             the
             Woman
             ,
             Ye
             shall
             not
             surely
             die
             .
             For
             God
             knoweth
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             day
             ye
             eat
             thereof
             ,
             then
             your
             eyes
             shall
             be
             opened
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             be
             as
             Gods
             ,
             knowing
             good
             and
             evil
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           God
           envies
           your
           Happiness
           ,
           and
           therefore
           has
           forbid
           you
           to
           Eat
           of
           the
           Tree
           of
           Knowledge
           of
           Good
           and
           Evil.
           
        
         
         
           Thus
           the
           Devil
           suggested
           to
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           great
           reason
           to
           question
           ,
           whether
           he
           were
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           destitute
           of
           all
           the
           Comforts
           and
           Supports
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           after
           forty
           Days
           fasting
           had
           nothing
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           to
           Eat
           ,
           unless
           he
           would
           turn
           Stones
           into
           Bread.
           
        
         
           And
           though
           this
           part
           of
           the
           Temptation
           our
           Saviour
           takes
           no
           notice
           of
           in
           his
           Answer
           ,
           but
           scorns
           it
           ;
           yet
           we
           find
           it
           makes
           a
           very
           powerful
           Impression
           upon
           other
           Men
           ,
           who
           are
           apt
           to
           measure
           God's
           Love
           or
           Hatred
           by
           present
           things
           ;
           when
           they
           are
           Prosperous
           ,
           they
           conclude
           they
           are
           the
           Favourites
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           when
           they
           are
           Afflicted
           and
           meet
           with
           cross
           Events
           ,
           then
           God
           is
           angry
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           has
           forsaken
           them
           :
           And
           though
           this
           argues
           such
           a
           stupid
           Ignorance
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           that
           one
           would
           think
           it
           could
           be
           no
           Temptation
           to
           a
           Christian
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           too
           Notorious
           ,
           that
           three
           parts
           of
           the
           Melancholy
           ,
           the
           Desertions
           ,
           nay
           despair
           of
           many
           Christians
           ,
           is
           owing
           to
           no
           other
           Cause
           :
           they
           think
           their
           Condition
           safe
           for
           the
           next
           World
           ,
           while
           they
           are
           Prosperous
           in
           this
           ;
           but
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           World
           begins
           to
           Frown
           ,
           they
           
           are
           irrecoverably
           Damned
           ;
           but
           would
           such
           men
           consider
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour
           himself
           wanted
           Bread
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           and
           had
           no
           place
           whereon
           to
           lay
           his
           Head
           ;
           it
           would
           cure
           these
           Desertions
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           no
           greater
           Guilt
           ,
           which
           a
           strait
           Fortune
           awakens
           the
           sense
           of
           ,
           which
           I
           doubt
           is
           too
           often
           the
           Case
           .
        
         
           2dly
           ,
           There
           was
           another
           Snare
           in
           this
           ,
           to
           perswade
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           to
           supply
           the
           necessities
           of
           Nature
           by
           extraordinary
           means
           ,
           without
           the
           immediate
           Direction
           and
           Command
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           this
           had
           been
           a
           distrust
           of
           God's
           Care
           and
           Providence
           ,
           to
           have
           relieved
           his
           own
           wants
           by
           preternatural
           and
           uncommanded
           Methods
           :
           And
           therefore
           to
           this
           he
           Answers
           ,
           
             It
             is
             written
             ,
             Man
             shall
             not
             live
             by
             bread
             alone
             ,
             but
             by
             every
             word
             that
             proceedeth
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             God.
          
           That
           is
           ,
           Bread
           indeed
           is
           the
           ordinary
           Provision
           God
           has
           made
           for
           the
           support
           of
           Man's
           Life
           ;
           but
           when
           these
           ordinary
           and
           natural
           Provisions
           fail
           ,
           he
           has
           other
           ways
           to
           support
           Life
           ,
           as
           he
           fed
           the
           Israelites
           with
           Manna
           and
           Quails
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           and
           gave
           them
           Drink
           out
           of
           a
           Rock
           ;
           but
           then
           we
           must
           patiently
           and
           securely
           expect
           by
           
           what
           means
           God
           will
           provide
           for
           us
           ;
           ●…d
           till
           the
           
             word
             proceed
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
          
           ●…l
           we
           have
           some
           particular
           Command
           ●…d
           Direction
           for
           it
           ,
           we
           must
           take
           no
           ●…xtraordinary
           ,
           Uncommanded
           ,
           much
           ●…ss
           Forbidden
           ways
           ,
           to
           preserve
           our
           ●…ives
           :
           for
           this
           is
           want
           of
           Trust
           in
           God
           ,
           ●…r
           want
           of
           Submission
           to
           his
           Will.
           ●…xtream
           want
           and
           necessity
           is
           almost
           〈◊〉
           irresistible
           Temptation
           to
           humane
           Nature
           ,
           to
           distrust
           the
           ordinary
           Pro●…isions
           of
           Providence
           ,
           and
           to
           provide
           ●…r
           our selves
           by
           what
           means
           we
           can
           ;
           ●…nd
           to
           justify
           what
           we
           do
           by
           such
           ne●…essities
           :
           it
           requires
           a
           great
           degree
           of
           ●…aith
           and
           Trust
           in
           God
           ,
           when
           we
           have
           ●…o
           Prospect
           of
           ordinary
           Succours
           ,
           pati●…ntly
           to
           expect
           God's
           Provision
           ,
           with●…ut
           going
           out
           of
           God's
           way
           :
           But
           ●…hus
           our
           Saviour
           was
           Tempted
           ,
           and
           ●…as
           taught
           us
           how
           to
           conquer
           this
           Temptation
           ,
           
             Man
             shall
             not
             live
             by
             bread
             alone
             ,
             but
             by
             every
             word
             which
             proceedeth
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             God
             :
          
           If
           Bread
           fail
           ,
           we
           must
           expect
           by
           what
           other
           means
           God
           will
           supply
           our
           Wants
           ,
           and
           not
           transgress
           those
           Laws
           God
           hath
           prescribed
           us
           ,
           how
           desperate
           soever
           our
           Condition
           seem
           to
           be
           .
        
         
         
           2dly
           ,
           The
           next
           Temptation
           is
           in
           the
           other
           extreme
           ,
           to
           presume
           so
           far
           upon
           his
           Interest
           in
           God's
           Favour
           and
           Protection
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           dangerous
           and
           vain-glorious
           Experiments
           of
           God's
           care
           :
           
             He
             set
             him
             upon
             a
             pinacle
             of
             the
             temple
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             If
             thou
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             cast
             thy
             felf
             down
             :
             for
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             He
             shall
             give
             his
             Angels
             charge
             concerning
             thee
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             hands
             they
             shall
             beat
             thee
             up
             ,
             lest
             at
             any
             time
             thou
             shouldst
             dash
             thy
             foot
             against
             the
             stone
             .
          
        
         
           When
           the
           Tempter
           perceived
           ,
           that
           Christ
           wholly
           relied
           on
           the
           Directions
           and
           Authority
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           he
           inforces
           his
           Temptation
           with
           Scripture
           too
           ,
           misunderstood
           and
           misapplied
           .
           And
           these
           are
           the
           most
           dangerous
           Temptations
           of
           all
           ,
           which
           impose
           upon
           Men
           with
           a
           shew
           of
           Religion
           ,
           as
           our
           late
           Experience
           of
           a
           wild
           Enthusiastic
           Age
           will
           tell
           us
           ;
           when
           nothing
           so
           bad
           could
           be
           thought
           of
           ,
           but
           some
           Men
           had
           Scripture-Examples
           ,
           or
           Precepts
           ,
           or
           Prophesies
           ,
           or
           Parables
           ,
           to
           justifie
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           must
           be
           aware
           of
           this
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           all
           the
           other
           Arts
           and
           Stratagems
           of
           the
           Tempter
           .
        
         
           In
           answer
           to
           this
           our
           Saviour
           proves
           ,
           that
           this
           Text
           could
           not
           mean
           ,
           that
           
           God
           would
           command
           his
           Angels
           to
           bear
           him
           up
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           ●…ling
           himself
           from
           the
           Pinacle
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           expresly
           forbid
           ,
           to
           make
           such
           Experiments
           of
           God's
           Protection
           ,
           as
           this
           :
           
             It
             is
             written
             ,
             Thou
             ●…halt
             not
             tempt
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God.
             
          
        
         
           To
           tempt
           is
           to
           try
           ,
           and
           to
           tempt
           God
           is
           to
           try
           what
           he
           will
           ,
           or
           can
           do
           for
           us
           ,
           beyond
           his
           Promise
           ,
           and
           beyond
           the
           ordinary
           Methods
           of
           his
           Pro●…idence
           ;
           especially
           when
           we
           either
           ●…urmur
           against
           God
           ,
           for
           not
           answer●…ng
           our
           unreasonable
           demands
           ,
           or
           pre●…ume
           upon
           his
           favour
           to
           do
           that
           ,
           which
           he
           has
           forbid
           us
           to
           do
           ,
           or
           ex●…ect
           his
           Protection
           and
           Blessing
           ,
           when
           we
           put
           our selves
           out
           of
           the
           ordinary
           ●…rotection
           of
           his
           Providence
           :
           it
           were
           ●…asie
           ,
           had
           I
           time
           ,
           to
           give
           instances
           of
           ●…ll
           these
           ways
           of
           tempting
           God
           ;
           the
           ●…emptation
           of
           our
           Saviour
           concerns
           ●…e
           last
           I
           mentioned
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           vain-glo●…ous
           humour
           ,
           and
           a
           presumption
           of
           God's
           peculiar
           favour
           to
           us
           ,
           volunta●…ly
           without
           any
           reasonable
           pretence
           ,
           ●…uch
           less
           necessity
           ,
           to
           thrust
           our selves
           ●…to
           apparent
           and
           unavoidable
           Dangers
           ,
           ●…nd
           expect
           God
           should
           save
           us
           by
           Mi●…cles
           :
           for
           this
           is
           what
           our
           Saviour
           
           was
           tempted
           to
           ,
           to
           fling
           himself
           down
           from
           the
           Pinacle
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           in
           a
           presumptuous
           confidence
           of
           God's
           care
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           command
           his
           Angels
           to
           bear
           him
           up
           in
           their
           hands
           .
        
         
           This
           looks
           like
           Faith
           in
           God
           ,
           a
           plerophory
           of
           Hope
           ,
           and
           full
           assurance
           of
           his
           Love
           ,
           but
           indeed
           is
           Vanity
           ,
           Pride
           ,
           Insolence
           ,
           Presumption
           ,
           and
           a
           tempting
           of
           God.
           It
           is
           such
           an
           Affront
           and
           Indignity
           ,
           as
           wise
           Men
           will
           not
           bear
           from
           their
           best
           Friends
           ,
           when
           they
           impose
           upon
           them
           ,
           not
           to
           do
           them
           a
           real
           kindness
           ,
           but
           to
           gratifie
           their
           vanity
           and
           humour
           in
           such
           Demands
           ,
           as
           a
           wi●…
           Man
           cannot
           honourably
           grant
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           there
           is
           a
           more
           dangerous
           and
           fatal
           Presumption
           than
           this
           ,
           whe●…
           men
           have
           such
           a
           strong
           Imagination
           o●…
           their
           being
           the
           Sons
           ,
           the
           Chosen
           and
           Elect
           People
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           thin●…
           they
           cannot
           do
           any
           thing
           to
           forfe●…
           God's
           Love
           :
           they
           may
           make
           mo●…
           bold
           with
           God's
           Laws
           than
           other
           Men
           ,
           for
           
             God
             sees
             no
             sin
             in
             his
             People
          
           ;
           nay
           indeed
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           no
           Sin
           to
           advanc●…
           themselves
           ,
           and
           the
           Cause
           they
           ha●…
           Espoused
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           the
           Glor●…
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           extraordinary
           means
           ,
           tha●…
           is
           by
           transgressing
           all
           the
           known
           and
           ordinary
           
           Rules
           of
           Justice
           and
           Charity
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           dangerous
           Temptations
           ,
           ●…nd
           we
           have
           seen
           the
           miserable
           Effects
           ●…f
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           let
           no
           man
           ●…ink
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           so
           great
           a
           favorite
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           as
           to
           have
           God
           at
           his
           beck
           ●…o
           save
           him
           by
           Miracles
           ,
           when
           he
           ●…ilfully
           exposes
           himself
           to
           such
           Dan●…ers
           ,
           as
           nothing
           but
           Miracles
           can
           De●…ver
           him
           from
           ;
           much
           less
           to
           think
           ,
           ●…at
           God
           will
           alter
           the
           nature
           of
           Good
           ●…nd
           Evil
           for
           his
           sake
           ;
           that
           he
           will
           dis●…ense
           with
           his
           Laws
           ,
           (
           Laws
           which
           ●…re
           as
           Eternal
           and
           Unchangeable
           as
           ●…is
           own
           Nature
           )
           when
           ever
           such
           vain
           ●…nthusiasts
           pretend
           to
           serve
           themselves
           ,
           ●…nd
           his
           Glory
           by
           the
           breach
           of
           them
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             is
             written
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             tempt
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God.
             
          
        
         
           3.
           
           These
           two
           Temptations
           were
           ma●…aged
           with
           great
           Art
           to
           deceive
           ;
           the
           ●…hird
           is
           open
           and
           bare-faced
           .
           The
           Devil
           in
           express
           words
           tempts
           him
           to
           ●…dolatry
           ,
           with
           the
           Promise
           of
           all
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           Glory
           of
           them
           ;
           which
           he
           had
           drawn
           a
           beautiful
           Landskip
           of
           ,
           and
           shew'd
           him
           from
           a
           high
           Mountain
           :
           
             All
             these
             things
             will
             I
             give
             thee
             ,
             if
             thou
             wilt
             fall
             down
             and
             worship
             me
             :
          
           Or
           as
           St.
           Luke
           
           relates
           it
           ,
           
             All
             this
             power
             will
             I
             give
             thee
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             them
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             delivered
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             to
             whomsoever
             I
             will
             ,
             I
             give
             it
             .
          
           Which
           in
           some
           sense
           was
           true
           at
           that
           time
           ;
           not
           that
           the
           Devil
           had
           the
           Supreme
           and
           Absolute
           disposal
           of
           Kingdoms
           ,
           for
           St.
           Paul
           assures
           us
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Powers
           even
           of
           the
           Pagan
           World
           ,
           were
           
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             ordained
             by
          
           
           God.
           But
           yet
           he
           was
           at
           that
           time
           the
           God
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           more
           visible
           Kingdom
           than
           God
           himself
           .
           The
           true
           Worshippers
           of
           God
           were
           a●…
           that
           time
           chiefly
           confined
           to
           Iudea
           ,
           a●…
           very
           little
           spot
           of
           Earth
           ;
           but
           all
           the
           Power
           and
           Glory
           of
           the
           World
           was
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           Idolaters
           ,
           who
           Worshipped
           the
           Devil
           and
           wicked
           Spirits
           :
           And
           the
           force
           of
           the
           Argument
           is
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           to
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           You
           call
           your self
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Worship
           him
           ,
           but
           will
           God
           do
           that
           fo●…
           you
           ,
           which
           I
           can
           and
           will
           do
           ,
           if
           you
           Worship
           me
           ?
           You
           your self
           see
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           no
           Kingdom
           but
           Iudea
           to
           bestow
           on
           you
           ,
           and
           that
           also
           is
           at
           present
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           my
           Worshippers
           ;
           but
           what
           is
           that
           to
           all
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           which
           are
           at
           my
           disposal
           and
           which
           you
           see
           your self
           are
           mine
           
           and
           under
           my
           Government
           .
           But
           our
           ●…aviour
           without
           disputing
           the
           value
           of
           ●…is
           World
           ,
           or
           what
           Power
           the
           Devil
           ●…ad
           in
           the
           disposal
           of
           it
           ,
           chides
           away
           ●…e
           Tempter
           with
           Indignation
           ,
           Be
           gone
           ●…atan
           ,
           
             For
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             wor●…ip
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             him
             only
             shalt
             ●…ou
             serve
             .
          
           But
           though
           Christ
           refused
           ●…is
           proffer
           ,
           his
           pretended
           Vicar
           has
           ●…ken
           it
           ,
           and
           revived
           the
           old
           Pagan
           ●…olatry
           for
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           ●…orld
           ,
           and
           the
           Glory
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           prevailing
           Temptation
           〈◊〉
           this
           day
           ,
           to
           corrupt
           Religion
           ,
           the
           ●…aith
           and
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           some
           ●…mporal
           Advantages
           :
           too
           many
           Men
           ●…ink
           That
           the
           best
           Religion
           ,
           which
           ●…ill
           best
           serve
           a
           secular
           Interest
           ;
           ●…nd
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           ●…o
           many
           do
           this
           ,
           and
           know
           ●…hat
           they
           do
           ;
           that
           their
           furious
           ●…eal
           for
           a
           false
           Religion
           is
           not
           all
           ●…gnorance
           and
           Mistake
           ,
           but
           an
           undis●…mbled
           Love
           of
           this
           World
           :
           For
           can
           ●…e
           think
           ,
           that
           the
           Devil
           never
           tempt●…
           any
           Man
           but
           Christ
           ,
           knowingly
           ●…d
           willingly
           to
           renounce
           the
           true
           Re●…gion
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           Worship
           of
           God
           ●…r
           this
           World
           ?
           No
           doubt
           he
           does
           ,
           ●…d
           very
           often
           prevails
           too
           ;
           and
           these
           
           knowing
           Idolaters
           ,
           who
           make
           a
           downright
           bargain
           to
           Worship
           the
           Devil
           for
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           World
           and
           the
           Glory
           of
           them
           ,
           are
           those
           who
           abuse
           the
           Ignorant
           and
           Credulous
           with
           a
           false
           and
           hypocritical
           Zeal
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           us
           remember
           ,
           that
           we
           mus●…
           
             Worship
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             him
             only
             must
             we
             serve
             :
          
           Let
           us
           remember
           what
           our
           Saviour
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             What
             shall
             it
             pro●…
             a
             man
             ,
             if
             he
             gain
             the
             whole
             world
             a●…
             lose
             his
             own
             soul
             ?
             Or
             ,
             What
             shall
             a
             ma●…
             give
             in
             exchange
             for
             his
             soul
             ?
          
           Let
           us
           ●…member
           ,
           that
           the
           end
           of
           Religion
           〈◊〉
           to
           please
           God
           ,
           to
           Glorify
           him
           ,
           to
           〈◊〉
           like
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           enjoy
           him
           for
           ever●…
           and
           this
           will
           give
           us
           a
           secure
           Victo●…
           over
           the
           World
           and
           the
           Devil
           :
           
             Whi●…
             God
             of
             his
             infinite
             Mercy
             grant
             ,
             throug
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ;
             To
             whom
             with
             t●…
             Father
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             be
             Hono●…
             Glory
             ,
             and
             Power
             ,
             now
             and
             for
             ever
          
        
         
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           V.
           
        
         
           
             ●…each'd
             before
             the
             Right
             Honourable
             the
             Lord
             Mayor
             ,
             at
             St.
             
             Bridget's
             Church
             ,
             
               on
               Tuesday
               in
               
               Easter-Week
               ,
               1692.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             IV.
             LUKE
             35.
             
          
           
             
               ●…t
               love
               ye
               your
               enemies
               ,
               —
               (
               and
               do
               
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 lend
                 ,
                 hoping
                 for
                 nothing
                 again
                 )
              
               and
               your
               reward
               shall
               be
               great
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               be
               the
               children
               of
               the
               Highest
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               kind
               to
               the
               unthankful
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               evil
               .
            
          
        
         
           OUR
           Conformity
           to
           the
           Death
           and
           Resurrection
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           consists
           in
           dying
           to
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           walking
           in
           newness
           of
           life
           ,
           ●…ich
           St.
           Paul
           tells
           us
           is
           represented
           〈◊〉
           the
           External
           Ceremony
           of
           Bap●…m
           ;
           the
           baptised
           Person
           being
           buried
           with
           Christ
           in
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           rising
           out
           of
           his
           watry
           grave
           a
           new
           born
           Creature
           ,
           6.
           
           
             Rom.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             For
             in
             that
             he
             
             died
             ,
             he
             died
             unto
             sin
             once
             ;
             but
             in
             that
             he
             liveth
             ,
             he
             liveth
             unto
             God
             :
             Likewise
             reckon
             ye
             also
             your selves
             to
             be
             dead
             indeed
             unto
             sin
             ,
             but
             alive
             unto
             God
             ,
             through
             Iesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ,
          
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           And
           the
           principal
           Exercise
           of
           this
           Divine
           Life
           ,
           which
           is
           our
           conformity
           to
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           Christ
           ,
           is
           a
           Divine
           Conversation
           .
           
             If
             ye
             then
             be
             risen
             with
             Christ
             ,
             seek
             those
             things
             which
             are
             above
             ,
             where
             Christ
             sitteth
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             :
             Set
             your
             affections
             on
             things
             above
             ,
             not
             on
             things
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           3.
           
           Col.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           And
           
             to
             set
             our
             affections
             on
             things
             above
             ,
          
           does
           not
           only
           signify
           to
           think
           sometimes
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           to
           desire
           to
           go
           to
           Heaven
           when
           we
           dye
           ,
           which
           very
           worldly-minded
           men
           may
           do
           ;
           but
           to
           lay
           up
           for
           our selves
           Treasures
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           which
           are
           durable
           and
           eternal
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           those
           perishing
           Treasures
           on
           Earth
           ,
           which
           are
           subject
           to
           Thieves
           ,
           to
           Moths
           and
           Rust
           6.
           
           Matth.
           19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21.
           
           
             To
             make
             to
             our selves
             friends
             of
             the
             mammon
             of
             unrighteousness
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             fail
             ,
             they
             may
             receive
             us
             into
             everlasting
             habitations
             ,
          
           16.
           
           Luke
           9.
           
           Now
           ye
           all
           know
           what
           this
           means
           :
           viz.
           To
           purge
           our
           minds
           from
           the
           love
           of
           Riches
           ,
           and
           
           from
           all
           covetous
           Desires
           ;
           to
           improve
           ●…r
           Estates
           in
           Acts
           of
           Piety
           and
           Cha●…ty
           ,
           for
           the
           Service
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           ●…pply
           the
           wants
           of
           the
           poor
           and
           mi●…rable
           :
           to
           return
           our
           Money
           into
           the
           ●…ther
           World
           ,
           where
           it
           will
           encrease
           ●…to
           Eternal
           Life
           and
           Glory
           :
           for
           this
           〈◊〉
           truly
           to
           have
           our
           Conversation
           in
           ●…eaven
           ,
           to
           live
           above
           this
           World
           ,
           to
           ●…t
           loose
           from
           all
           the
           Enjoyments
           of
           it
           ;
           ●…o
           live
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           another
           World
           ,
           ●…o
           improve
           every
           thing
           we
           enjoy
           here
           ,
           ●…o
           secure
           and
           advance
           our
           future
           Hap●…iness
           :
           when
           men
           are
           Charitable
           upon
           ●…hese
           Principles
           and
           these
           Designs
           ,
           they
           ●…ust
           live
           a
           very
           heavenly
           Life
           ;
           
             For
             where
             our
             Treasure
             is
             ,
             there
             our
             hearts
             will
             be
             also
             .
          
        
         
           This
           our
           Ancestors
           ,
           who
           appointed
           this
           Annual
           Solemnity
           ,
           seem
           to
           have
           been
           very
           sensible
           of
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           no
           particular
           Grace
           or
           Virtue
           ,
           the
           exercise
           of
           which
           is
           a
           more
           visible
           demonstration
           of
           a
           Divine
           and
           purified
           Mind
           ,
           which
           is
           risen
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           lives
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           Christ
           doth
           ,
           than
           the
           Grace
           of
           Charity
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           there
           was
           no
           time
           more
           proper
           to
           exercise
           Charity
           ,
           and
           to
           exhort
           
           Christians
           to
           Charity
           ,
           and
           to
           show
           Charity
           in
           all
           its
           Pomp
           ,
           and
           humble
           Bravery
           ,
           than
           the
           Feast
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ;
           wherein
           we
           commemorate
           the
           Love
           of
           our
           Lord
           in
           dying
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           his
           triumph
           over
           Death
           ,
           and
           in
           full
           assurance
           of
           a
           blessed
           Immortality
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           our
           Saviour
           was
           an
           ocular
           Demonstration
           ,
           send
           our
           Hearts
           and
           our
           Eyes
           after
           him
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           contemplate
           that
           Glory
           to
           which
           he
           is
           advanced
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           he
           has
           promised
           to
           advance
           us
           .
        
         
           This
           then
           is
           my
           proper
           work
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           to
           exhort
           you
           to
           Charity
           ;
           proper
           both
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           this
           Holy
           Feast
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           original
           Institution
           of
           this
           Solemnity
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           reasonably
           be
           hoped
           ,
           that
           the
           Annual
           Returns
           of
           it
           ,
           wherein
           all
           the
           Arguments
           to
           Charity
           are
           so
           earnestly
           pressed
           on
           you
           ,
           should
           keep
           this
           Divine
           Fire
           always
           burning
           and
           glowing
           in
           your
           Breasts
           .
           You
           have
           so
           often
           heard
           all
           the
           Arguments
           to
           Charity
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           you
           should
           forget
           them
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           one
           that
           is
           worth
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           which
           no
           Christian
           can
           forget
           ,
           who
           remembers
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Heaven
           and
           a
           Hell
           ,
           and
           which
           no
           
           Christian
           can
           resist
           ,
           without
           despising
           ●…is
           Soul
           ,
           and
           Eternal
           Life
           and
           Death
           ;
           ●…nd
           that
           is
           ,
           That
           Heaven
           is
           the
           Re●…ard
           of
           Charity
           ;
           that
           Hell
           is
           the
           Pu●…ishment
           of
           Uncharitableness
           ;
           which
           is
           ●…o
           plainly
           and
           expresly
           taught
           ,
           and
           so
           〈◊〉
           repeated
           by
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           ●…hat
           it
           is
           as
           certain
           and
           unavoidable
           ,
           as
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Heaven
           and
           a
           Hell
           ;
           and
           if
           Heaven
           be
           not
           a
           sufficient
           Encouragement
           to
           Charity
           ,
           nor
           Hell
           sufficient
           to
           deter
           us
           from
           Uncharitableness
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           no
           purpose
           to
           use
           any
           other
           Arguments
           ,
           which
           can
           never
           persuade
           ,
           if
           these
           can't
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           could
           ,
           would
           neither
           carry
           us
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           nor
           keep
           us
           out
           of
           Hell
           ;
           for
           to
           be
           charitable
           only
           for
           temporal
           reasons
           ,
           is
           to
           give
           our
           goods
           to
           feed
           the
           poor
           ,
           without
           a
           true
           Divine
           Charity
           ;
           which
           St.
           Paul
           tells
           us
           ,
           will
           profit
           nothing
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           13.
           
           For
           such
           a
           Charity
           as
           does
           not
           raise
           us
           above
           this
           world
           ,
           can
           neither
           carry
           us
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           nor
           keep
           us
           out
           of
           Hell.
           And
           therefore
           instead
           of
           drawing
           together
           all
           the
           Arguments
           for
           Charity
           which
           you
           have
           so
           often
           heard
           ,
           and
           shewing
           them
           in
           a
           new
           dress
           ,
           my
           design
           at
           present
           is
           to
           recommend
           to
           you
           a
           very
           excellent
           ,
           but
           a
           very
           
           neglected
           part
           of
           Charity
           ,
           which
           our
           Saviour
           presses
           on
           us
           in
           my
           Text
           ,
           viz.
           The
           Charity
           of
           Lending
           ,
           
             Do
             good
             ,
             and
             lend
             ,
             hoping
             for
             nothing
             again
             .
          
        
         
           In
           speaking
           to
           which
           Words
           ,
           I
           shall
           1.
           
           Shew
           you
           what
           this
           Duty
           is
           .
           2.
           
           What
           an
           excellent
           Charity
           it
           is
           to
           lend
           .
           And
           how
           this
           may
           be
           improved
           to
           the
           most
           excellent
           purposes
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           What
           this
           Duty
           is
           ,
           or
           what
           our
           Saviour
           means
           by
           
             lending
             ,
             hoping
             for
             nothing
             again
             .
          
           And
           it
           can
           signify
           but
           two
           things
           ;
           and
           I
           see
           no
           reason
           to
           think
           ,
           but
           that
           our
           Saviour
           might
           mean
           both
           .
           1.
           
           To
           Lend
           ,
           without
           hoping
           for
           any
           encrease
           ;
           or
           to
           lend
           freely
           ,
           without
           Usury
           .
           2.
           
           To
           lend
           ,
           where
           the
           very
           Principal
           may
           be
           in
           danger
           ,
           when
           we
           have
           little
           reason
           to
           hope
           that
           we
           shall
           ever
           see
           our
           own
           again
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           To
           lend
           freely
           ,
           without
           Usury
           ;
           for
           our
           Saviour
           commands
           this
           ,
           as
           an
           Act
           of
           Charity
           ,
           
             Do
             good
             ,
             and
             lend
          
           :
           And
           though
           to
           lend
           ,
           even
           upon
           Usury
           ,
           may
           in
           many
           cases
           prove
           a
           great
           kindness
           to
           the
           Borrower
           ,
           yet
           Charity
           
           is
           not
           the
           motive
           of
           the
           Lender
           ,
           it
           is
           ●…ot
           Charity
           ,
           but
           Traffick
           and
           Mer●…handize
           of
           Money
           :
           and
           though
           the
           Iews
           were
           expresly
           forbid
           to
           lend
           their
           Brethren
           upon
           Usury
           ,
           yet
           our
           Saviour
           ●…ntimates
           there
           was
           something
           like
           this
           ,
           and
           equivalent
           to
           it
           ,
           which
           spoil●…ed
           the
           Charity
           of
           lending
           ,
           even
           without
           Usury
           ;
           that
           they
           would
           not
           lend
           ●…o
           the
           poor
           ;
           who
           though
           they
           should
           repay
           them
           what
           they
           borrowed
           ,
           yet
           were
           never
           likely
           to
           be
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           lend
           to
           them
           again
           ;
           but
           they
           would
           lend
           to
           the
           Rich
           ,
           from
           whom
           they
           expected
           the
           like
           returns
           of
           kindness
           ;
           as
           you
           may
           see
           in
           the
           Verses
           before
           my
           Text
           ;
           33
           ,
           34.
           
           
             And
             if
             ye
             do
             good
             to
             them
             that
             do
             good
             to
             you
             ,
             what
             thank
             have
             ye
             ?
             for
             sinners
             also
             do
             even
             the
             same
             .
             And
             if
             ye
             lend
             to
             them
             ,
             of
             whom
             ye
             hope
             to
             receive
             ,
          
           (
           not
           only
           your
           own
           ,
           but
           the
           like
           kindness
           of
           lending
           to
           you
           when
           your
           occasions
           require
           it
           )
           ,
           
             what
             thank
             have
             ye
             ?
             for
             sinners
             also
             lend
             to
             sinners
             ,
             to
             receive
             as
             much
             again
          
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           equal
           returns
           of
           kindness
           ;
           which
           if
           it
           be
           not
           Usury
           of
           Money
           ,
           is
           Usury
           of
           Kindnesses
           ,
           but
           is
           not
           Charity
           ;
           like
           inviting
           our
           Rich
           Friends
           and
           Neighbours
           to
           a
           Feast
           ,
           who
           can
           invite
           us
           again
           ;
           
           which
           though
           it
           be
           no
           fault
           ,
           is
           no
           Charity
           ,
           for
           that
           consists
           in
           entertaining
           the
           poor
           ,
           who
           can
           make
           us
           no
           return
           ,
           14.
           
           Luke
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           And
           thus
           our
           Saviour
           exhorts
           us
           here
           ,
           but
           
             do
             you
             do
             good
             ,
             and
             lend
             ,
             hoping
             for
             nothing
             again
          
           ;
           neither
           for
           Usury
           ,
           nor
           for
           such
           returns
           and
           exchanges
           of
           kindness
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           this
           Duty
           ,
           that
           Usury
           was
           so
           strictly
           forbidden
           by
           the
           Iewish
           Law
           ,
           that
           men
           might
           the
           more
           freely
           lend
           their
           Money
           to
           those
           who
           wanted
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           no
           present
           use
           for
           it
           themselves
           ;
           and
           had
           no
           way
           to
           encrease
           it
           ;
           and
           as
           far
           as
           the
           Reason
           and
           Charity
           of
           this
           Law
           extends
           ,
           so
           far
           it
           still
           obliges
           ,
           and
           so
           far
           Usury
           is
           still
           forbid
           to
           Christians
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           not
           well
           considered
           by
           those
           who
           so
           universally
           condemn
           all
           Usury
           ;
           and
           because
           the
           right
           understanding
           of
           this
           will
           be
           of
           great
           use
           to
           settle
           some
           men's
           minds
           ,
           and
           to
           explain
           and
           enforce
           this
           duty
           of
           Lending
           ,
           which
           I
           now
           recommend
           to
           you
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           thought
           a
           digression
           from
           my
           present
           Design
           ,
           to
           give
           you
           the
           true
           ,
           but
           short
           state
           of
           this
           matter
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           confessed
           on
           all
           hands
           ,
           That
           Usury
           is
           forbid
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ;
           
           but
           the
           great
           mistake
           is
           concerning
           the
           Nature
           of
           Usury
           ,
           or
           what
           that
           is
           which
           the
           Law
           forbids
           and
           condemns
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Usury
           .
        
         
           Some
           think
           that
           all
           Increase
           of
           Money
           ,
           when
           men
           lend
           a
           Sum
           of
           ,
           Money
           to
           receive
           the
           Principal
           again
           with
           Interest
           ,
           is
           the
           Usury
           which
           the
           Law
           forbids
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           this
           is
           absolutely
           unlawful
           in
           all
           cases
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           degrees
           ;
           though
           we
           all
           know
           ,
           That
           Trade
           ,
           to
           which
           we
           owe
           all
           the
           Riches
           and
           Greatness
           of
           our
           Nation
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           excellent
           Charities
           too
           ,
           cannot
           be
           maintained
           without
           it
           :
           That
           some
           men
           ,
           who
           now
           live
           comfortably
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           maintain
           their
           Families
           with
           Credit
           and
           Reputation
           ,
           and
           do
           many
           acts
           of
           Charity
           themselves
           ,
           could
           not
           Trade
           at
           all
           ;
           others
           could
           not
           drive
           such
           flourishing
           and
           spreading
           Trades
           without
           borrowed
           Money
           ,
           nor
           borrow
           without
           Interest
           :
           That
           many
           Widows
           and
           Orphans
           are
           maintained
           by
           Interest
           ,
           who
           must
           in
           a
           few
           years
           be
           Beggars
           ,
           had
           they
           no
           other
           way
           to
           live
           ,
           but
           to
           spend
           the
           Principal
           .
           This
           is
           so
           contrary
           to
           the
           sense
           and
           reason
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           the
           rules
           of
           Justice
           and
           Charity
           ,
           and
           so
           
           impracticable
           in
           the
           present
           state
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           while
           it
           is
           possible
           to
           put
           any
           other
           sense
           upon
           the
           Law
           ,
           I
           would
           never
           think
           of
           this
           .
           And
           the
           comfort
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Law
           expounds
           it self
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           gives
           no
           colour
           for
           such
           an
           Interpretation
           as
           this
           ,
           That
           all
           Increase
           of
           Money
           is
           forbid
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           For
           1.
           
           The
           Law
           it self
           allowed
           the
           Iews
           to
           take
           Usury
           of
           Strangers
           of
           other
           Countries
           ,
           though
           not
           of
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           or
           natural
           
             Iews
             ,
             23.
             
             Deut.
             20.
             
             Unto
             a
             stranger
             thou
             mayest
             lend
             upon
             usury
             ,
             but
             unto
             thy
             brother
             thou
             shalt
             not
             lend
             upon
             usury
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           God
           did
           not
           absolutely
           forbid
           the
           Iews
           to
           encrease
           their
           Money
           ,
           for
           they
           might
           lend
           to
           strangers
           upon
           Usury
           ;
           which
           proves
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           not
           an
           universal
           Law
           to
           them
           ,
           much
           less
           is
           it
           so
           to
           all
           mankind
           .
           And
           that
           proves
           that
           there
           is
           no
           moral
           and
           intrinsick
           evil
           in
           Usury
           ;
           for
           if
           all
           Usury
           had
           in
           its
           own
           nature
           been
           unlawful
           ,
           God
           could
           not
           have
           allowed
           the
           Iews
           to
           take
           Usury
           of
           strangers
           ;
           for
           he
           cannot
           allow
           the
           least
           moral
           evil
           .
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           I
           never
           could
           yet
           see
           the
           least
           shadow
           of
           an
           Argument
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           Usury
           is
           evil
           in
           its
           nature
           ,
           unless
           that
           Money
           
           can't
           beget
           Money
           ,
           be
           thought
           an
           Ar●…ument
           ;
           but
           that
           is
           as
           good
           an
           Argu●…ent
           against
           buying
           Corn
           or
           Wine
           ,
           or
           ●…y
           thing
           else
           with
           Money
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           ●…nnatural
           for
           Money
           to
           beget
           Corn
           or
           Wine
           :
           But
           if
           the
           barren
           nature
           of
           Money
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           naturally
           pro●…agate
           it self
           ,
           be
           a
           reason
           against
           Usu●…y
           of
           Money
           ,
           this
           is
           no
           reason
           against
           ●…sury
           of
           Corn
           ,
           which
           is
           equally
           for●…id
           :
           for
           it
           is
           natural
           for
           Corn
           to
           pro●…agate
           its
           kind
           ,
           and
           multiply
           it self
           ;
           ●…nd
           yet
           the
           Usury
           of
           all
           Victuals
           is
           ●…s
           much
           forbid
           ,
           as
           the
           Usury
           of
           Mo●…ey
           ,
           23.
           
           Deut.
           19.
           
           Now
           if
           Usury
           be
           ●…ot
           morally
           evil
           ,
           it
           can
           be
           unlawful
           〈◊〉
           none
           ,
           but
           those
           to
           whom
           God
           has
           ●…rbid
           it
           ;
           and
           there
           being
           no
           prohibi●…on
           of
           it
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           which
           〈◊〉
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           it
           ●…annot
           be
           unlawful
           to
           Christians
           ,
           ●…hatever
           it
           was
           to
           the
           Iews
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           yet
           the
           Iews
           themselves
           were
           ●…ot
           expresly
           forbid
           ,
           however
           they
           ●…ight
           understand
           it
           ,
           to
           lend
           their
           Money
           upon
           Usury
           ,
           to
           all
           their
           own
           ●…rethren
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           the
           Poor
           :
           So
           ●…hat
           had
           any
           Rich
           Iew
           come
           to
           bor●…ow
           Money
           of
           them
           ,
           for
           any
           thing
           ●…hat
           appears
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           they
           might
           
           have
           lent
           Money
           to
           him
           upon
           Usury
           .
           This
           Observation
           will
           clear
           this
           whole
           matter
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           turn
           you
           to
           all
           the
           Texts
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           forbid
           Usury
           ,
           and
           the
           reading
           of
           them
           will
           convince
           you
           ,
           That
           Usury
           was
           forbid
           only
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           Poor
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Text
           is
           ,
           22.
           
           Exod.
           25.
           
           
             If
             thou
             lend
             money
             to
             any
             of
             my
             people
             that
             is
             poor
             by
             thee
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             be
             to
             him
             as
             an
             Usurer
             ,
             neither
             shalt
             thou
             lay
             upon
             him
             Usury
             :
          
           Where
           no
           Usury
           is
           forbid
           ,
           but
           only
           lending
           to
           the
           Poor
           upon
           Usury
           :
           Thus
           25.
           
           
             Lev.
             35
             ,
             36
             ,
             37.
             
             And
             if
             thy
             brother
             be
             waxen
             poor
             ,
             and
             fallen
             to
             decay
             with
             thee
             ,
             then
             thou
             shalt
             relieve
             him
             .
             —
             Take
             thou
             no
             usury
             of
             him
             ,
             nor
             increase
             ,
             but
             fear
             God
             ,
             that
             thy
             brother
             may
             live
             well
             with
             thee
             :
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             give
             him
             thy
             money
             upon
             usury
             ,
             nor
             lend
             him
             thy
             victuals
             for
             increase
             .
          
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           in
           the
           Repetition
           of
           this
           Law
           ,
           23.
           
           Deut.
           19
           ,
           20.
           it
           is
           only
           said
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             lend
             upon
             usury
             to
             thy
             brother
             ,
             usury
             of
             money
             ,
             usury
             of
             victuals
             ,
             usury
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             lent
             upon
             usury
             .
             Unto
             a
             stranger
             thou
             mayest
             lend
             upon
             usury
             ,
             but
             unto
             thy
             brother
             thou
             shalt
             not
             lend
             upon
             usury
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             may
             bless
             thee
             in
             all
             that
             thou
             settest
             thine
             hand
             unto
             ,
             
             in
             the
             land
             whither
             thou
             goest
             to
             possess
             .
          
           This
           seems
           to
           forbid
           lending
           upon
           Usury
           to
           any
           Iew
           ,
           whether
           Rich
           or
           Poor
           :
           but
           this
           being
           only
           a
           repetition
           of
           those
           Laws
           in
           Exodus
           and
           Leviticus
           ,
           in
           all
           reason
           must
           be
           expounded
           by
           them
           ;
           and
           though
           the
           Poor
           are
           not
           expressed
           ,
           the
           Circumstances
           of
           the
           place
           prove
           ,
           that
           they
           only
           are
           meant
           ;
           for
           though
           Rich
           Men
           may
           sometimes
           have
           occasion
           to
           borrow
           Money
           ,
           yet
           none
           but
           the
           Poor
           ,
           who
           have
           no
           Money
           to
           buy
           ,
           can
           ever
           have
           occasion
           to
           borrow
           Victuals
           upon
           Usury
           ;
           and
           the
           difference
           the
           Law
           makes
           between
           a
           Brother
           and
           a
           Stranger
           shews
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           intended
           as
           an
           Act
           of
           Charity
           ,
           which
           they
           owe
           to
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           though
           not
           to
           strangers
           .
           For
           which
           Reason
           also
           they
           were
           forbid
           to
           make
           any
           of
           their
           Brethren
           Bond-men
           ,
           though
           they
           might
           buy
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           Heathen
           and
           Strangers
           for
           Bond-men
           and
           Bond-maids
           ,
           25.
           
           
             Levit.
             39
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           the
           Blessing
           God
           promises
           shews
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Reward
           of
           Charity
           .
        
         
           In
           other
           places
           ,
           where
           Usury
           is
           mentioned
           ,
           some
           Circumstance
           or
           other
           determines
           it
           to
           the
           Poor
           .
           This
           was
           the
           
           case
           ,
           when
           Nehemiah
           reproved
           the
           Nobles
           and
           the
           Rulers
           for
           exacting
           Usury
           ,
           5.
           
           Nehem.
           When
           the
           Prophet
           Isaiah
           threatens
           great
           Desolations
           against
           the
           Land
           ,
           he
           thus
           describes
           it
           ,
           
             And
             it
             shall
             be
             as
             with
             the
             people
             ,
             so
             with
             the
             priest
             —
             as
             with
             the
             lender
             ,
             so
             with
             the
             borrower
             ,
             as
             with
             the
             taker
             of
             usury
             ,
             so
             with
             the
             giver
             of
             usury
             to
             him
             ,
          
           24.
           
           Isa.
           2.
           
           That
           is
           ,
           the
           Lender
           and
           the
           Usurer
           shall
           be
           reduced
           to
           the
           same
           Distress
           and
           Poverty
           ,
           as
           those
           suffer
           who
           borrow
           upon
           Usury
           ;
           which
           shews
           ,
           that
           none
           but
           Poor
           Men
           used
           to
           borrow
           upon
           Usury
           in
           those
           days
           .
           Thus
           when
           the
           Prophet
           Ieremiah
           complains
           ,
           
             Woe
             is
             me
             ,
             my
             Mother
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             born
             me
             a
             man
             of
             strife
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             of
             contention
             to
             the
             whole
             earth
             :
             I
             have
             neither
             lent
             on
             usury
             ,
             nor
             men
             have
             lent
             to
             me
             on
             usury
             ,
             yet
             every
             one
             of
             them
             doth
             curse
             me
             ,
          
           15.
           
           Jer.
           10.
           it
           plainly
           intimates
           ,
           that
           Usury
           is
           such
           an
           Oppression
           of
           the
           Poor
           ,
           as
           both
           deserves
           and
           very
           often
           procures
           Curses
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Prophet
           Ezekiel
           joyns
           Usury
           with
           the
           Oppression
           of
           the
           Poor
           ,
           and
           other
           Acts
           of
           Violence
           ,
           18.
           
           
             Ezek.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             He
             who
             hath
             oppressed
             the
             poor
             and
             needy
             ,
             hath
             spoiled
             by
             violence
             ,
             
             hath
             not
             restored
             the
             pledge
             ,
             hath
             given
             forth
             upon
             usury
             ,
             and
             hath
             taken
             Increase
             ,
             he
             shall
             die
             .
             But
             he
             that
             hath
             neither
             oppressed
             the
             poor
             ,
             nor
             hath
             with-holden
             the
             pledge
             ,
             neither
             hath
             spoiled
             by
             violence
             ,
             but
             hath
             given
             his
             bread
             to
             the
             hungry
             ,
             and
             cloathed
             the
             naked
             with
             a
             garment
             ,
             that
             hath
             taken
             off
             his
             hand
             from
             the
             poor
             ,
             that
             hath
             not
             received
             usury
             nor
             increase
             ,
             he
             shall
             live
             .
          
           Which
           makes
           it
           very
           plain
           ,
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           Usury
           ,
           when
           to
           take
           Usury
           ,
           is
           joyned
           with
           Violence
           and
           Oppression
           of
           the
           Poor
           ;
           and
           to
           lend
           without
           Usury
           is
           reckoned
           among
           Acts
           of
           great
           Charity
           and
           Goodness
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           but
           one
           place
           more
           ,
           as
           I
           remember
           ,
           that
           mentions
           Usury
           ,
           15.
           
           Psalm
           5.
           and
           there
           putting
           forth
           Money
           to
           Usury
           is
           joyned
           with
           taking
           a
           Reward
           against
           the
           Innocent
           ,
           which
           shews
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           an
           Act
           of
           Violence
           and
           Oppression
           .
           For
           indeed
           among
           the
           Iews
           ,
           who
           were
           no
           Merchants
           ,
           nor
           maintained
           any
           Foreign
           Trade
           with
           other
           Nations
           ,
           no
           men
           had
           occasion
           to
           borrow
           Money
           ,
           much
           less
           Victuals
           ,
           but
           to
           supply
           their
           present
           wants
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           advantage
           of
           the
           Necessities
           of
           the
           Poor
           ,
           to
           increase
           their
           own
           Fortunes
           
           by
           encreasing
           their
           Poverty
           ,
           was
           against
           all
           the
           Laws
           of
           Goodness
           and
           Charity
           ;
           and
           therefore
           this
           Usury
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           only
           Usury
           known
           in
           those
           days
           ,
           is
           strictly
           forbid
           ,
           as
           all
           other
           Acts
           of
           Oppression
           are
           .
           All
           other
           kinds
           of
           Usury
           are
           introduced
           by
           Trade
           and
           Commerce
           ;
           and
           though
           it
           is
           against
           Charity
           to
           lend
           upon
           Usury
           to
           men
           ,
           who
           borrow
           to
           supply
           their
           wants
           ,
           yet
           if
           men
           borrow
           to
           increase
           their
           Trade
           and
           Fortunes
           ,
           there
           is
           Justice
           and
           Equity
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           Lender
           shall
           make
           some
           Increase
           of
           his
           Money
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Borrower
           .
           This
           is
           not
           properly
           Usury
           ,
           but
           Traffick
           and
           Commerce
           ;
           and
           I
           know
           no
           reason
           ,
           why
           Men
           may
           not
           Trade
           with
           Money
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           with
           other
           Commodities
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           I
           take
           to
           be
           the
           true
           reason
           ,
           why
           the
           Iews
           were
           permitted
           to
           take
           Usury
           of
           Strangers
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           because
           their
           Heathen
           Neighbours
           were
           Merchants
           ,
           as
           is
           plain
           of
           Tyre
           and
           
             Zidon
             ,
             23.
             
             Isai.
          
           They
           improved
           their
           Money
           by
           Trade
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           fit
           they
           should
           pay
           Interest
           for
           it
           ;
           especially
           if
           they
           were
           to
           lend
           upon
           Usury
           only
           to
           such
           Strangers
           as
           came
           among
           them
           for
           Trade
           ,
           
           but
           did
           not
           dwell
           and
           sojourn
           with
           ●…hem
           ;
           which
           seems
           probable
           from
           ●…5
           .
           Levit.
           35.
           where
           the
           Stranger
           that
           ●…ojourns
           with
           them
           seems
           to
           be
           entitu●…ed
           to
           the
           like
           Charity
           as
           a
           Brother
           .
           
             ●…f
             thy
             Brother
             be
             waxen
             poor
             ,
             and
             fallen
             to
             decay
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             relieve
             him
             ,
             yea
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             a
             stranger
             ,
             or
             a
             sojourner
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             live
             with
             thee
             ,
             take
             t●…ou
             no
             ●…sury
             of
             him
             ,
             nor
             Increase
             .
          
           For
           a
           Stranger
           never
           signifies
           a
           Proselyte
           of
           Justice
           ,
           who
           by
           Circumcision
           was
           incorporated
           into
           the
           Body
           of
           Israel
           ,
           made
           a
           Brother
           ,
           and
           entituled
           to
           the
           Privileges
           of
           a
           Natural
           Iew
           ,
           but
           only
           a
           Proselyte
           of
           the
           Gate
           ,
           who
           renounced
           Idolatry
           ,
           but
           did
           not
           undertake
           the
           Observation
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ;
           and
           yet
           they
           were
           not
           to
           take
           Usury
           of
           these
           Strangers
           if
           they
           were
           poor
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           of
           their
           Brother
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           Law
           ,
           22.
           
           
             Exod.
             21.
             
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             vex
             a
             stranger
             ,
             nor
             oppress
             him
             ,
             for
             ●…e
             were
             strangers
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Answer
           our
           Saviour
           gives
           to
           the
           Servant
           who
           hid
           his
           Talent
           in
           the
           Napkin
           ,
           seems
           to
           justify
           this
           Account
           ,
           unless
           we
           can
           suppose
           ,
           that
           his
           Lord
           would
           have
           been
           pleased
           with
           unjust
           and
           wicked
           Gain
           .
           25.
           
           Matth.
           27.
           
           
           
             Thou
             oughtest
             to
             have
             put
             my
             money
             t●…
             the
             Exchangers
             ,
             and
             then
             at
             my
             coming
             I
             should
             have
             received
             mine
             own
             with
             usury
             .
          
           So
           that
           though
           it
           was
           unlawful
           to
           lend
           Money
           upon
           Usury
           to
           the
           Poor
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           so
           to
           the
           Exchangers
           ,
           who
           traded
           in
           Money
           .
           And
           our
           Saviour's
           driving
           the
           Money-Changers
           out
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           no
           more
           proves
           that
           he
           disallowed
           that
           Profession
           ,
           than
           that
           he
           disallowed
           selling
           Oxen
           ,
           and
           Sheep
           ,
           and
           Doves
           for
           Sacrifice
           ,
           for
           he
           drove
           them
           out
           also
           ;
           the
           Fault
           was
           not
           in
           the
           Merchandise
           no
           more
           of
           Money
           ,
           than
           of
           Sheep
           ,
           or
           Oxen
           ,
           or
           Doves
           ,
           but
           they
           made
           
             his
             Father's
             house
             ,
             a
             house
             of
             Merchandize
             ,
          
           2.
           
           John
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           certain
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           who
           were
           professed
           Eenemies
           to
           Usury
           ,
           opposed
           it
           under
           this
           Notion
           ;
           for
           their
           great
           Arguments
           against
           Usury
           ,
           are
           levelled
           against
           Uncharitableness
           and
           Oppression
           of
           the
           Poor
           ,
           as
           appears
           from
           
             Gregor
             .
             Nyssen
          
           ,
           St.
           Ambrose
           ,
           St.
           Basil
           ,
           and
           others
           ;
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           ,
           should
           we
           meet
           with
           some
           Passages
           in
           them
           against
           Usury
           considered
           as
           Trading
           and
           Merchandise
           of
           Money
           :
           For
           it
           is
           well
           known
           ,
           that
           they
           
           were
           not
           much
           greater
           Friends
           to
           Trade
           and
           Merchandise
           ,
           than
           they
           were
           to
           Usury
           ,
           which
           they
           thought
           ●…nbecoming
           a
           Christian
           ,
           as
           ministring
           only
           to
           Covetousness
           and
           Luxury
           .
           And
           yet
           I
           suppose
           ,
           the
           greatest
           Enemies
           at
           ●…his
           day
           to
           Usury
           ,
           will
           not
           carry
           the
           Quarrel
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           to
           condemn
           Merchandise
           .
           And
           yet
           under
           this
           Notion
           of
           Covetousness
           and
           sordid
           Gain
           (
           which
           is
           equally
           applicable
           to
           all
           Trade
           )
           Usury
           is
           forbid
           the
           Clergy
           by
           the
           Seventeenth
           Cannon
           of
           the
           First
           Council
           of
           Nice
           ;
           but
           no
           Council
           ever
           forbad
           it
           to
           the
           Layety
           ,
           or
           threatened
           Church-Censures
           against
           them
           for
           it
           ,
           which
           they
           would
           certainly
           have
           done
           ,
           had
           they
           thought
           it
           evil
           in
           its
           self
           .
        
         
           This
           may
           satisfy
           us
           in
           what
           Sence
           Usury
           is
           forbid
           ,
           both
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           and
           the
           ancient
           Writers
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           viz.
           as
           contrary
           to
           Charity
           ;
           when
           we
           lend
           upon
           Usury
           ,
           where
           Charity
           requires
           us
           to
           lend
           freely
           :
           When
           we
           take
           Increase
           of
           the
           Poor
           ,
           who
           borrow
           to
           supply
           their
           Wants
           ,
           and
           sink
           them
           still
           more
           irrecoverably
           into
           Poverty
           by
           such
           Exactions
           :
           This
           always
           was
           ,
           and
           always
           will
           be
           hateful
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           Good
           Men
           ,
           
           and
           yet
           such
           detestable
           .
           Usurers
           there
           are
           among
           us
           ,
           who
           grow
           rich
           upon
           the
           Ruins
           and
           Spoils
           of
           the
           Poor
           ,
           and
           drink
           the
           Tears
           of
           Widows
           and
           Orphans
           ;
           but
           when
           to
           lend
           without
           Usury
           is
           no
           Charity
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           Usury
           is
           no
           Oppression
           ,
           there
           Usury
           it self
           is
           no
           Crime
           .
        
         
           And
           hence
           we
           learn
           (
           which
           is
           the
           great
           thing
           I
           aimed
           at
           .
           )
           that
           Usury
           was
           forbid
           only
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           Lending
           ,
           which
           proves
           ,
           that
           to
           lend
           freely
           to
           the
           Poor
           ,
           is
           a
           great
           and
           necessary
           Act
           of
           Charity
           :
           Though
           a
           Man
           never
           took
           a
           Penny
           for
           Usury
           in
           his
           Life
           ,
           yet
           if
           he
           neither
           gives
           ,
           nor
           lends
           to
           the
           Poor
           ,
           he
           is
           guilty
           of
           all
           that
           Uncharitableness
           ,
           for
           which
           Usury
           is
           condemned
           ;
           nay
           in
           most
           Cases
           ,
           even
           these
           worst
           sort
           of
           Usurers
           are
           the
           more
           charitable
           Men
           :
           For
           excepting
           some
           very
           hard
           Cases
           ,
           it
           is
           greater
           Charity
           to
           lend
           even
           to
           the
           Poor
           for
           Usury
           ,
           than
           not
           to
           lend
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           For
           this
           Reason
           the
           Emperor
           Leo
           was
           forced
           by
           a
           New
           Constitution
           to
           permit
           Usury
           ,
           which
           his
           Father
           out
           of
           a
           pious
           Zeal
           had
           wholly
           forbid
           ,
           because
           he
           found
           ,
           that
           when
           Men
           were
           forbid
           to
           take
           any
           Usury
           ,
           they
           would
           
           not
           lend
           at
           all
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           greater
           ●…ardship
           to
           the
           Poor
           ,
           than
           Usury
           it
           ●…lf
           .
        
         
           Meerly
           not
           to
           take
           Usury
           is
           no
           Vir●…e
           ,
           but
           to
           lend
           to
           the
           Poor
           without
           ●…sury
           is
           .
           To
           lock
           up
           our
           Money
           in
           ●…ur
           Chests
           to
           rust
           and
           canker
           ,
           and
           to
           ●…o
           no
           good
           with
           it
           ,
           is
           what
           St.
           Iames
           〈◊〉
           severely
           threatens
           rich
           Men
           for
           ,
           
             Go
             ●…ow
             ye
             rich
             men
             ,
             weep
             and
             howl
             for
             your
             ●…iseries
             ,
             which
             shall
             come
             upon
             you
             ;
             your
             ●…iches
             are
             corrupted
             ,
             and
             your
             garments
             ●…re
             moth-eaten
             ;
             your
             gold
             and
             your
             silver
             ●…s
             cankered
             ,
             and
             the
             rust
             of
             them
             shall
             be
             〈◊〉
             witness
             against
             you
             ,
          
           a
           Witness
           of
           your
           Covetousness
           and
           Uncharitableness
           ,
           ●…hat
           you
           have
           done
           no
           good
           with
           it
           ,
           ●…ut
           hoarded
           it
           up
           to
           rust
           and
           canker
           for
           want
           of
           use
           .
           5.
           
           Iames
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
        
         
           This
           Controversy
           then
           may
           be
           stated
           and
           decided
           in
           a
           few
           words
           .
           Usury
           is
           a
           very
           great
           Sin
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           lend
           our
           Money
           upon
           Usury
           to
           those
           who
           borrow
           for
           Necessity
           and
           Want
           ,
           and
           to
           exact
           such
           Payments
           with
           Rigour
           and
           Severity
           ,
           to
           strip
           such
           miserable
           People
           of
           that
           little
           that
           remains
           ,
           to
           imprison
           their
           Persons
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           end
           their
           Lives
           in
           a
           Goal
           .
           To
           lock
           up
           our
           Money
           ,
           and
           do
           no
           good
           with
           
           it
           ,
           is
           to
           hide
           our
           Talent
           in
           a
           N●…kin
           ;
           for
           Money
           is
           improvable
           ,
           a●…
           must
           be
           improved
           ,
           either
           for
           Char●…
           or
           Increase
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           new
           and
           perpet●…
           Spring
           of
           Charity
           .
           To
           declaim
           〈◊〉
           gainst
           Usury
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           exhort
           men
           〈◊〉
           lend
           to
           the
           Poor
           without
           Usury
           ,
           is
           to
           〈◊〉
           stake
           or
           overlook
           the
           true
           End
           and
           D●…
           sign
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           ●…o
           betray
           unch●…
           ritable
           Men
           to
           a
           greater
           Evil
           than
           Us●…ry
           it self
           ;
           but
           if
           men
           lend
           freely
           to
           t●…
           Poor
           in
           such
           Proportions
           as
           Chari●…
           requires
           ,
           they
           may
           very
           innocen●…
           and
           virtuously
           ,
           without
           transgress●…
           this
           Law
           against
           Usury
           ,
           lend
           their
           Money
           for
           Increase
           to
           the
           Rich.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           our
           Saviour
           seems
           to
           mea●…
           something
           more
           by
           
             lending
             ,
             hoping
             for
             nothing
             again
             ,
          
           not
           only
           to
           lend
           freel●…
           without
           Usury
           ,
           but
           to
           lend
           ,
           where
           the
           Principal
           may
           be
           in
           Danger
           ,
           when
           we
           cannot
           reasonably
           promise
           our selves
           to
           receive
           our
           own
           again
           :
           no
           man
           can
           deny
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           great
           Charity
           ;
           but
           then
           this
           must
           be
           conducted
           by
           the
           measures
           and
           proportions
           of
           giving
           :
           what
           Charity
           will
           oblige
           us
           to
           give
           ,
           it
           will
           as
           reasonably
           oblige
           us
           to
           lend
           ;
           but
           where
           the
           Retu●…n
           is
           very
           hazardous
           ,
           it
           can
           oblige
           us
           to
           lend
           ,
           no
           
           more
           than
           what
           it
           would
           become
           us
           to
           ●…e
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           such
           Cases
           ,
           lending
           ●…y
           be
           a
           greater
           Charity
           than
           giving
           ,
           ●…ich
           is
           the
           Second
           thing
           proposed
           ,
           ●…ich
           I
           can
           speak
           but
           briefly
           to
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Excellency
           and
           Advanta●…s
           of
           this
           Charity
           of
           Lending
           ,
           and
           ●…w
           it
           may
           be
           improved
           to
           be
           the
           best
           ●…rpose
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           we
           compare
           Giving
           and
           ●…nding
           together
           ,
           Lending
           has
           much
           ●…e
           Advantage
           of
           Giving
           ,
           as
           to
           ●…e
           true
           End
           and
           Purposes
           of
           Cha●…y
           .
        
         
           To
           lend
           is
           a
           greater
           Obligation
           to
           ●…dustry
           ,
           than
           to
           give
           ;
           and
           there
           can●…ot
           be
           a
           greater
           Kindness
           done
           to
           the
           ●…oor
           ,
           next
           to
           keeping
           them
           from
           star●…ing
           ,
           than
           to
           teach
           them
           Industry
           .
           I
           ●…eed
           not
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           many
           ●…oor
           ,
           who
           will
           never
           work
           ,
           while
           they
           ●…an
           meet
           with
           charitable
           People
           to
           ●…ive
           ;
           nay
           ,
           who
           chuse
           to
           be
           sick
           ,
           to
           ●…e
           lame
           ,
           to
           be
           blind
           ,
           to
           move
           Chari●…y
           ,
           rather
           than
           work
           to
           supply
           their
           Wants
           ;
           but
           when
           Men
           have
           nothing
           ●…o
           live
           on
           ,
           but
           the
           improvement
           of
           
           lent
           Money
           ,
           which
           they
           know
           they
           must
           repay
           when
           it
           is
           called
           for
           ,
           this
           must
           make
           them
           industrious
           ;
           for
           it
           both
           encourages
           their
           Industry
           ,
           and
           keeps
           the
           Rod
           over
           them
           ;
           especially
           were
           this
           made
           a
           standing
           Rule
           to
           give
           nothing
           to
           those
           who
           are
           able
           ,
           but
           will
           not
           work
           ,
           who
           have
           a
           Stock
           lent
           them
           to
           trade
           with
           ,
           and
           neglect
           to
           improve
           it
           .
        
         
           Thus
           what
           we
           give
           does
           but
           one
           single
           Act
           of
           Charity
           ,
           for
           we
           can
           give
           it
           but
           once
           ;
           but
           what
           we
           lend
           may
           circulate
           ,
           as
           the
           Blood
           does
           in
           our
           Veins
           ,
           and
           communicate
           Warmth
           and
           Spirits
           to
           more
           parts
           of
           the
           Body
           than
           one
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           what
           we
           lend
           ,
           may
           be
           lent
           again
           ,
           and
           do
           a
           great
           many
           successive
           Charities
           ,
           as
           great
           ,
           or
           greater
           than
           that
           one
           single
           Charity
           had
           been
           ,
           if
           we
           had
           given
           it
           :
           And
           that
           certainly
           is
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           and
           noblest
           Charities
           which
           is
           most
           diffusive
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           to
           make
           this
           Charity
           of
           ●…ending
           the
           more
           effectual
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           confessed
           ,
           that
           a
           Publick
           Bank
           of
           Charity
           .
           raised
           out
           of
           such
           free
           Loans
           ,
           will
           have
           many
           Advantages
           above
           any
           
           Private
           Acts
           of
           this
           Nature
           ;
           and
           I
           can
           ●…y
           no
           means
           think
           this
           either
           impracti●…able
           or
           difficult
           .
        
         
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           most
           of
           this
           Ho●…ourable
           Assembly
           could
           contrive
           very
           Advantageous
           ways
           of
           doing
           this
           ,
           were
           Men
           but
           Charitably
           disposed
           .
           For
           suppose
           you
           should
           make
           your
           Hospitals
           ,
           or
           your
           Companies
           ,
           such
           Publick
           Banks
           ,
           or
           if
           it
           could
           be
           more
           Publick
           ,
           still
           the
           more
           Useful
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           secure
           ,
           where
           charitable
           People
           may
           safely
           deposite
           their
           Money
           without
           Use
           ,
           or
           those
           who
           cannot
           spare
           the
           whole
           Interest
           ,
           may
           abate
           some
           part
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           where
           the
           running
           Cash
           may
           be
           lodged
           ,
           which
           Men
           expect
           no
           Interest
           for
           ;
           this
           might
           easily
           rise
           to
           a
           very
           vast
           Sum
           ,
           which
           with
           wise
           Improvement
           would
           make
           a
           sure
           and
           lasting
           Fund
           of
           Charity
           .
        
         
           And
           could
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           World
           be
           more
           easie
           than
           this
           ,
           which
           no
           man
           could
           feel
           ?
           What
           would
           it
           be
           to
           a
           Rich
           Man
           ,
           who
           has
           many
           thousands
           employed
           in
           Trade
           ,
           or
           secured
           at
           Interest
           ;
           or
           if
           he
           knows
           when
           he
           has
           enough
           ,
           has
           no
           need
           to
           increase
           it
           ,
           to
           
           drop
           some
           thousands
           into
           such
           a
           free
           Bank
           ,
           to
           sanctify
           and
           prosper
           his
           Trade
           ,
           and
           other
           ways
           of
           Gain
           ,
           and
           to
           secure
           a
           Blessing
           to
           his
           Posterity
           ?
           How
           may
           others
           are
           there
           ,
           who
           could
           spare
           a
           hundred
           ,
           or
           it
           may
           be
           some
           hundred
           pounds
           out
           of
           their
           Stock
           ,
           and
           not
           feel
           the
           want
           of
           Interest
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           not
           spare
           the
           whole
           Interest
           ,
           might
           spare
           the
           half
           ,
           or
           third
           part
           of
           it
           ?
           How
           many
           are
           there
           ,
           who
           have
           some
           hundreds
           by
           them
           useless
           ,
           which
           they
           would
           not
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           with
           any
           reason
           grudge
           to
           lay
           up
           in
           a
           safe
           Bank
           ?
           How
           many
           are
           there
           ,
           who
           would
           easily
           be
           perswaded
           to
           lend
           ,
           were
           there
           such
           a
           safe
           Bank
           to
           receive
           it
           ,
           who
           are
           very
           unwilling
           to
           give
           ?
           And
           were
           there
           such
           a
           Bank
           of
           Charity
           once
           setled
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           very
           little
           need
           of
           giving
           .
        
         
           For
           I
           know
           not
           any
           kind
           of
           Charity
           ,
           but
           might
           be
           provided
           for
           in
           this
           way
           ,
           were
           men
           but
           free
           and
           liberal
           in
           lending
           .
           It
           would
           enlarge
           your
           Hospitals
           ,
           clear
           your
           Streets
           of
           Beggars
           ,
           the
           great
           Reproach
           of
           this
           City
           ;
           maintain
           those
           who
           can't
           work
           ,
           and
           employ
           
           those
           who
           can
           ;
           put
           poor
           Children
           to
           Apprentice
           ,
           provide
           Stocks
           for
           ●…ngenious
           and
           Industrious
           Young
           Men
           ,
           ●…ho
           want
           them
           ;
           redeem
           Prisoners
           ,
           ●…nd
           ,
           which
           Justice
           and
           Honour
           requires
           ●…f
           you
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           possibly
           you
           can
           ,
           may
           〈◊〉
           some
           measure
           provide
           a
           Fund
           for
           ●…our
           Orphans
           .
        
         
           This
           would
           advance
           the
           Glory
           of
           ●…his
           great
           City
           ,
           it
           would
           perpetuate
           ●…nd
           consecrate
           the
           Memory
           of
           such
           ●…orthy
           Persons
           ,
           as
           would
           begin
           and
           ●…romote
           such
           a
           lasting
           and
           extensive
           Charity
           ;
           the
           Children
           which
           are
           un●…orn
           ,
           would
           rise
           up
           and
           call
           them
           bles●…ed
           ;
           it
           would
           draw
           a
           great
           share
           of
           ●…e
           Charitable
           Money
           of
           the
           Nation
           ●…to
           your
           hands
           ,
           which
           would
           quicken
           ●…rade
           ,
           and
           encrease
           your
           Riches
           ;
           and
           ●…bove
           all
           ,
           it
           would
           procure
           all
           the
           great
           ●…ewards
           which
           are
           promised
           to
           Chari●…y
           ,
           both
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           ●…ext
           .
        
         
           But
           whatever
           becomes
           of
           this
           Pro●…osal
           ,
           you
           must
           always
           remember
           ,
           that
           〈◊〉
           is
           great
           Charity
           to
           lend
           as
           well
           as
           ●…o
           give
           :
           This
           is
           what
           our
           Saviour
           ex●…ects
           from
           us
           ,
           this
           is
           what
           he
           Com●…ands
           ,
           
             To
             do
             good
             ,
             and
             lend
             ,
             hoping
             for
             ●…othing
             again
          
           ;
           and
           if
           out
           of
           a
           greedy
           
           desire
           of
           gain
           ,
           we
           will
           lend
           nothing
           freely
           to
           the
           Relief
           and
           Encouragement
           of
           the
           Industrious
           Poor
           ,
           this
           will
           make
           all
           our
           other
           Usury
           and
           Increase
           ,
           which
           is
           Lawful
           and
           Innocent
           in
           it self
           ,
           when
           it
           neither
           Oppresses
           the
           Poor
           ,
           nor
           stops
           our
           Charity
           ,
           to
           become
           sin
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           VI.
           
        
         
           
             ●…reach'd
             before
             the
             Queen
             at
             Whitehall
             ,
             
               Iune
               26.
               1692.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Prov.
             XVIII
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             
               ●…he
               spirit
               of
               a
               man
               will
               sustain
               his
               infirmity
               :
               but
               a
               wounded
               spirit
               who
               can
               bear
               ?
            
          
        
         
           ONE
           great
           Objection
           against
           Providence
           ,
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           many
           Evils
           and
           Calamities
           ●…hich
           mankind
           suffer
           ;
           which
           would
           ●…e
           a
           reasonable
           Objection
           ,
           were
           they
           more
           than
           are
           deserved
           ,
           or
           more
           than
           ●…are
           necessary
           for
           the
           wise
           Government
           of
           the
           world
           .
           But
           besides
           other
           Answers
           that
           may
           be
           given
           to
           it
           ,
           the
           Wise-man's
           Observation
           in
           my
           Text
           furnishes
           us
           with
           Two
           very
           plain
           Answers
           .
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           this
           ●…ife
           are
           not
           disproportioned
           to
           our
           strength
           to
           bear
           them
           ;
           and
           when
           Afflictions
           and
           Misfortunes
           are
           necessary
           
           to
           the
           wise
           government
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           sufficient
           vindication
           of
           Providence
           ,
           that
           God
           lays
           no
           more
           on
           us
           ,
           than
           what
           the
           spirit
           of
           a
           man
           can
           bear
           ;
           
             The
             spirit
             of
             a
             man
             will
             sustain
             his
             infirmities
             .
          
           And
           2dly
           ,
           That
           the
           only
           Evils
           that
           are
           intolerable
           and
           insupportable
           ,
           are
           wholly
           owing
           to
           our selves
           ;
           and
           then
           we
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           quarrel
           at
           the
           Divine
           Providence
           ,
           when
           God
           is
           more
           merciful
           to
           us
           than
           we
           are
           to
           our selves
           .
           
             But
             a
             wounded
             spirit
             who
             ca●…
             bear
             ?
          
        
         
           For
           the
           Explication
           and
           Improvement
           of
           these
           Words
           ,
           I
           shall
           1.
           
           Enquire
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           sustaining
           Infirmities
           .
           2.
           
           By
           what
           means
           the
           spirit
           of
           a
           man
           can
           sustain
           his
           Infirmities
           .
           3.
           
           What
           is
           meant
           by
           a
           Wounded
           Spirit
           .
           4.
           
           How
           unsupportable
           a
           Wounded
           Spirit
           is
           .
           5.
           
           Conclude
           with
           some
           Practical
           Inferences
           from
           the
           whole
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           What
           is
           meant
           by
           
             sustaining
             Infirmities
          
           :
           Now
           Infirmities
           in
           this
           place
           being
           opposed
           to
           a
           
             Wounded
             Spirit
          
           ,
           must
           signify
           only
           external
           sufferings
           ,
           whatever
           is
           grievous
           and
           afflicting
           ,
           excepting
           the
           disorders
           and
           troubles
           of
           our
           own
           minds
           .
           And
           by
           sustaining
           
           Infirmities
           is
           not
           meant
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           ●…ot
           feel
           them
           ,
           nor
           have
           any
           afflicting
           ●…ense
           of
           them
           ;
           for
           the
           Stoicks
           them●…elves
           would
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           pain
           was
           ●…ot
           pain
           ;
           for
           then
           there
           would
           be
           no
           need
           of
           Patience
           
           ●…o
           bear
           it
           ;
           but
           that
           Patience
           ,
           ●…f
           there
           be
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           can
           conquer
           pain
           .
           And
           ●…herefore
           to
           sustain
           Infirmi●…ies
           ,
           is
           to
           feel
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           sink
           under
           the
           weight
           of
           them
           ;
           as
           that
           man
           sustains
           his
           burden
           ,
           who
           can
           go
           upright
           ,
           and
           not
           stagger
           ,
           at
           least
           not
           fall
           ,
           though
           he
           feels
           the
           weight
           of
           it
           on
           his
           shoulders
           :
           That
           is
           ,
           he
           who
           can
           in
           any
           measure
           enjoy
           himself
           under
           suffering
           ,
           does
           so
           far
           sustain
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           perfectly
           we
           can
           enjoy
           our selves
           ,
           though
           the
           brightness
           and
           gaiety
           of
           our
           Spirits
           may
           be
           a
           little
           sullied
           and
           overcast
           ,
           the
           more
           compleat
           and
           perfect
           is
           our
           Conquest
           over
           all
           the
           Calamities
           of
           Life
           .
        
         
           2dly
           ,
           But
           the
           great
           Enquiry
           is
           ,
           How
           the
           spirit
           of
           a
           man
           can
           sustain
           his
           Infirmities
           ?
           And
           that
           is
           done
           Three
           ways
           :
           1.
           
           By
           Natural
           Courage
           ,
           and
           Strength
           of
           Mind
           .
           2.
           
           By
           the
           Powers
           
           of
           Reason
           .
           3.
           
           By
           the
           Diviner
           Aids
           and
           Succours
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Natural
           Courage
           ,
           and
           Strength
           of
           Mind
           :
           A
           man
           of
           Spirit
           thinks
           it
           a
           reproach
           to
           be
           easily
           disturbed
           and
           ruffled
           ,
           to
           be
           put
           out
           of
           humour
           by
           every
           accident
           ,
           to
           sink
           under
           the
           common
           Calamities
           of
           life
           ;
           nay
           ,
           to
           be
           wholly
           mastered
           by
           the
           most
           extraordinary
           and
           formidable
           Events
           .
           There
           is
           an
           inbred
           Greatness
           in
           human
           Nature
           ,
           which
           does
           not
           care
           to
           confess
           its
           own
           weakness
           ,
           which
           will
           not
           yield
           ,
           or
           submit
           ,
           or
           own
           a
           Conquest
           ;
           an
           untaught
           Courage
           ,
           which
           supports
           the
           rude
           and
           illiterate
           part
           of
           mankind
           ,
           even
           without
           Reason
           and
           Discourse
           ;
           which
           is
           improved
           by
           a
           sense
           of
           Honour
           in
           men
           of
           Fortune
           ,
           increases
           by
           exercise
           and
           discipline
           ,
           by
           hard
           labour
           ,
           and
           difficult
           trials
           ,
           and
           is
           lost
           by
           ease
           ,
           and
           luxury
           ,
           and
           softness
           ,
           which
           makes
           the
           Mind
           as
           tender
           as
           the
           Body
           ,
           to
           feel
           all
           the
           Vicissitudes
           of
           Fortune
           ,
           as
           a
           crazy
           and
           distempered
           body
           does
           the
           change
           of
           Weather
           .
           God
           has
           put
           a
           spirit
           into
           man
           ,
           which
           can
           bear
           his
           Infirmity
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           have
           it
           not
           ,
           it
           is
           our
           own
           fault
           .
        
         
         
           2dly
           ,
           The
           spirit
           of
           a
           man
           sustains
           ●…is
           Infirmities
           by
           the
           Power
           of
           Reason
           ,
           which
           adds
           to
           our
           Natural
           Courage
           ,
           gives
           us
           a
           more
           confirmed
           sense
           of
           De●…cency
           and
           Honour
           ,
           teaches
           us
           the
           true
           value
           of
           things
           ,
           quiets
           our
           Passions
           ,
           undeceives
           our
           abused
           Imaginations
           ,
           convinces
           us
           that
           some
           fancied
           evils
           are
           none
           at
           all
           ,
           others
           not
           so
           great
           as
           we
           thought
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           worst
           condition
           has
           its
           allays
           ,
           which
           make
           it
           tolerable
           to
           a
           Wise
           and
           Good
           man.
           
        
         
           I
           am
           far
           from
           thinking
           ,
           That
           the
           mere
           Power
           of
           Natural
           Reason
           ,
           and
           Moral
           Arguments
           ,
           is
           able
           to
           support
           us
           under
           all
           events
           ,
           much
           less
           ,
           that
           the
           Arguments
           of
           the
           Heathen
           Philosophers
           ,
           though
           they
           said
           a
           great
           many
           wise
           and
           good
           things
           ,
           were
           sufficient
           to
           this
           purpose
           ;
           but
           yet
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           That
           Reason
           is
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           Mind
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           Mind
           which
           must
           bear
           up
           under
           external
           Sufferings
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           as
           certain
           ,
           that
           Nature
           furnishes
           us
           with
           a
           great
           many
           Arguments
           to
           bear
           them
           easily
           without
           fainting
           :
           As
           for
           Instance
           :
        
         
           We
           must
           consider
           the
           state
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           a
           continual
           flux
           and
           motion
           ,
           and
           does
           not
           long
           shew
           
           the
           same
           face
           of
           things
           ;
           that
           the
           various
           Lusts
           and
           Passions
           of
           men
           among
           whom
           we
           live
           ,
           will
           create
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           trouble
           to
           us
           ;
           and
           that
           our
           mortal
           bodies
           are
           liable
           to
           pain
           and
           hunger
           ,
           and
           many
           Calamities
           .
           This
           is
           the
           state
           of
           all
           mankind
           in
           this
           world
           ;
           and
           if
           after
           all
           ,
           it
           be
           desirable
           to
           live
           ,
           to
           come
           into
           ,
           and
           to
           continue
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           upon
           these
           terms
           ,
           we
           must
           make
           the
           best
           of
           our
           condition
           ,
           and
           bear
           our
           sufferings
           patiently
           ,
           and
           not
           repine
           ,
           if
           we
           escape
           as
           well
           as
           the
           generality
           of
           Mankind
           :
           In
           such
           a
           state
           of
           life
           we
           must
           not
           promise
           to
           our selves
           a
           compleat
           and
           undisturbed
           Happiness
           ;
           for
           then
           we
           must
           be
           disappointed
           ,
           and
           be
           very
           uneasy
           and
           impatient
           at
           such
           a
           disappointment
           ;
           but
           we
           must
           expect
           to
           suffer
           more
           or
           less
           ,
           and
           that
           will
           make
           us
           think
           we
           escape
           well
           ,
           when
           our
           Sufferings
           are
           but
           light
           ;
           and
           teach
           us
           to
           arm
           our selves
           against
           those
           which
           are
           greater
           ,
           with
           courage
           and
           patience
           .
        
         
           Thus
           a
           Wise
           man
           sees
           through
           the
           frightful
           or
           flattering
           Disguises
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           judges
           by
           Nature
           ,
           not
           by
           Fancy
           and
           Opinion
           ;
           and
           then
           he
           finds
           no
           mighty
           reason
           to
           be
           disturbed
           about
           
           many
           things
           ,
           which
           are
           judged
           and
           resented
           as
           great
           Calamities
           by
           unthinking
           Men.
           Reason
           teaches
           them
           ,
           that
           Nature
           is
           contented
           with
           a
           little
           ,
           and
           that
           poor
           men
           enjoy
           themselves
           ,
           and
           have
           their
           Pleasures
           and
           Satisfactions
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Rich
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Poverty
           without
           pressing
           Wants
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           great
           an
           Evil
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           thought
           by
           some
           men
           ;
           and
           then
           it
           can
           be
           no
           intolerable
           Evil
           neither
           ,
           to
           fall
           from
           a
           high
           and
           prosperous
           Fortune
           to
           a
           meaner
           State.
           Reason
           teaches
           them
           ,
           that
           a
           good
           man
           ,
           who
           is
           conscious
           to
           himself
           of
           his
           own
           Virtue
           and
           Integrity
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           concerned
           for
           unjust
           Reproaches
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           effects
           of
           Ignorance
           or
           Malice
           .
           That
           undeserved
           Honours
           ,
           unjust
           Praises
           and
           Commendations
           ,
           are
           only
           the
           Entertainments
           of
           Fools
           ;
           and
           that
           unjust
           Reproaches
           ought
           not
           to
           put
           Wise
           men
           out
           of
           countenance
           .
           And
           thus
           it
           is
           in
           other
           Cases
           ;
           There
           is
           a
           vast
           difference
           between
           the
           natures
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           mens
           Opinions
           ;
           and
           were
           our
           Passions
           and
           Resentments
           governed
           by
           Reason
           ,
           and
           proportioned
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           things
           ,
           not
           to
           the
           Opinions
           of
           men
           about
           them
           ,
           it
           would
           make
           our
           
           Condition
           in
           this
           World
           much
           more
           easy
           and
           tolerable
           .
           But
           I
           cannot
           now
           particularly
           shew
           you
           all
           the
           variety
           of
           Arguments
           ,
           whereby
           men
           may
           support
           themselves
           under
           several
           Calamities
           of
           Life
           ;
           it
           is
           sufficient
           to
           my
           present
           purpose
           ,
           that
           Reason
           gives
           a
           new
           strength
           and
           vigour
           to
           the
           spirit
           of
           a
           man
           to
           sustain
           his
           Infirmities
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           But
           the
           greatest
           Supports
           of
           all
           ,
           are
           the
           Arguments
           Religion
           furnishes
           us
           with
           ;
           as
           to
           name
           but
           two
           at
           present
           .
           1.
           
           That
           whatever
           we
           suffer
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           effect
           of
           a
           blind
           Chance
           ,
           or
           fatal
           Necessity
           ,
           but
           is
           ordered
           by
           a
           Wise
           and
           Good
           Providence
           .
           2.
           
           That
           if
           we
           bear
           our
           present
           Sufferings
           with
           patience
           and
           submission
           to
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           wise
           use
           of
           them
           to
           our
           improvement
           in
           Grace
           and
           Virtue
           ,
           our
           very
           sufferings
           shall
           be
           greatly
           rewarded
           in
           the
           next
           World.
           These
           two
           Principles
           are
           the
           Foundations
           of
           all
           Religion
           ,
           and
           as
           certain
           as
           any
           thing
           in
           Religion
           ;
           all
           other
           Arguments
           without
           this
           belief
           ,
           cannot
           support
           us
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           no
           Sufferings
           too
           great
           for
           a
           man
           to
           bear
           ,
           who
           is
           throughly
           possessed
           with
           a
           firm
           belief
           and
           vigorous
           sense
           of
           these
           .
        
         
         
           Can
           we
           our selves
           ,
           or
           the
           kindest
           ●…riend
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           chuse
           better
           for
           ●…s
           than
           God
           ?
           Do
           we
           suspect
           his
           Wisdom
           ,
           or
           his
           Goodness
           ?
           Can
           he
           mistake
           our
           Condition
           ,
           who
           knows
           our
           Frame
           ?
           Can
           he
           be
           wanting
           in
           his
           care
           of
           us
           ,
           or
           in
           good
           will
           to
           us
           ,
           who
           made
           us
           ?
           What
           is
           it
           we
           desire
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           happy
           ?
           and
           if
           God
           intends
           our
           happiness
           in
           his
           severest
           Corrections
           ,
           why
           should
           we
           complain
           ?
           Religion
           teaches
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           care
           of
           our
           Souls
           is
           of
           much
           greater
           concernment
           to
           us
           than
           bodily
           Ease
           or
           Pleasure
           ;
           and
           if
           God
           sees
           Pain
           and
           Sickness
           ,
           Poverty
           and
           Disgrace
           ,
           necessary
           to
           cure
           ,
           or
           restrain
           our
           vicious
           and
           distempered
           Passions
           ,
           or
           to
           improve
           and
           exercise
           our
           Graces
           ,
           have
           we
           any
           reason
           to
           complain
           that
           God
           takes
           such
           severe
           methods
           to
           save
           our
           Souls
           ?
           Had
           we
           rather
           be
           miserable
           for
           ever
           ,
           than
           suffer
           some
           present
           want
           and
           pain
           ?
           The
           Soul
           is
           the
           best
           part
           of
           Man
           ;
           and
           to
           take
           care
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           is
           to
           improve
           his
           better
           Part
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           Design
           of
           God's
           Providence
           towards
           particular
           men
           ,
           to
           train
           them
           up
           to
           Virtue
           by
           such
           methods
           of
           Kindness
           or
           Severity
           ,
           as
           he
           sees
           them
           want
           .
        
         
         
           This
           I
           confess
           may
           be
           very
           grievous
           and
           afflicting
           at
           present
           ,
           but
           then
           we
           have
           the
           hopes
           of
           Immortal
           Life
           to
           support
           us
           ;
           and
           can
           that
           man
           be
           miserable
           ,
           can
           he
           sink
           under
           present
           Sufferings
           ,
           who
           has
           the
           hope
           of
           Immortal
           Life
           ,
           
             as
             the
             Anchor
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             both
             sure
             and
             stedfast
             ?
          
           To
           believe
           that
           all
           things
           .
           at
           present
           are
           intended
           for
           our
           good
           ,
           and
           
             shall
             work
             together
             for
             our
             good
             ,
             if
             we
             love
             God
          
           ;
           and
           that
           when
           we
           have
           out-rid
           the
           Storms
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           by
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Patience
           ,
           and
           Hope
           ,
           
             These
             light
             afflictions
             ,
             which
             are
             but
             for
             a
             moment
             ,
             shall
             work
             for
             us
             a
             far
             more
             exceeding
             and
             eternal
             weight
             of
             glory
             :
          
           This
           ,
           if
           any
           thing
           ,
           will
           make
           all
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           this
           Life
           easie
           :
           if
           natural
           Courage
           ,
           or
           natural
           Reason
           fail
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           supported
           by
           Religion
           ,
           will
           sustain
           his
           Infirmity
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Let
           us
           now
           consider
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           
             a
             wounded
             Spirit
          
           :
           This
           is
           a
           metaphorical
           Expression
           ,
           and
           signifies
           a
           Spirit
           which
           suffers
           pain
           and
           trouble
           .
           A
           wound
           in
           the
           Body
           ,
           is
           a
           Division
           of
           one
           part
           from
           another
           ,
           which
           is
           always
           painful
           ;
           and
           though
           a
           Spirit
           cannot
           be
           thus
           divided
           ,
           yet
           because
           a
           Wound
           causes
           Pain
           ;
           a
           Spirit
           which
           
           is
           disordered
           ,
           and
           suffers
           pain
           ,
           is
           said
           to
           be
           wounded
           :
           As
           for
           instance
           ,
        
         
           Some
           mens
           Spirits
           are
           wounded
           with
           the
           disorders
           and
           violence
           of
           their
           own
           Passions
           ;
           they
           love
           ,
           or
           hope
           ,
           or
           fear
           ,
           or
           desire
           ,
           or
           grieve
           immoderately
           ;
           and
           all
           Passions
           are
           very
           painful
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           in
           excess
           .
           Upon
           this
           account
           the
           Wicked
           are
           said
           
             to
             be
             like
             a
             troubled
             sea
             when
             it
             cannot
             rest
             ,
             whose
             waters
             cast
             up
             mire
             and
             dirt
             :
             there
             is
             no
             peace
             ,
             saith
             my
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             wicked
             .
          
        
         
           Other
           mens
           Spirits
           are
           wounded
           with
           a
           sense
           of
           Guilt
           ;
           their
           own
           Consciences
           reproach
           and
           shame
           them
           ,
           and
           threaten
           the
           Vengeance
           of
           God
           against
           them
           ;
           they
           have
           gratified
           their
           Lust
           ,
           or
           Revenge
           ,
           their
           Ambition
           ,
           or
           Covetousness
           ;
           and
           dreamt
           of
           nothing
           but
           ease
           and
           pleasure
           ;
           the
           Temptation
           was
           very
           charming
           as
           it
           came
           towards
           them
           ,
           but
           now
           the
           heat
           and
           impetus
           is
           allay'd
           ,
           and
           the
           enjoyment
           over
           ,
           they
           can't
           review
           what
           they
           have
           done
           ,
           without
           horror
           ;
           their
           affrighted
           Consciences
           draw
           the
           most
           amazing
           scenes
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           paint
           their
           Fancies
           with
           all
           the
           blackest
           Images
           of
           Terror
           ;
           
             The
             Sinners
             of
             Sion
             are
             afraid
             ,
             fear
             hath
             surpriz'd
             the
             Hypocrites
             .
             Who
             shall
             dwell
             
             with
             devouring
             fire
             ?
             who
             shall
             dwell
             with
             everlasting
             burnings
             ?
          
        
         
           4thly
           ,
           This
           is
           the
           wounded
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           
             wounded
             Spirit
             who
             can
             bear
          
           ?
           This
           is
           Matter
           of
           Sense
           ,
           and
           therefore
           for
           the
           Proof
           of
           it
           ,
           we
           must
           appeal
           to
           the
           Sense
           of
           Mankind
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           no
           danger
           in
           this
           Appeal
           ;
           for
           though
           some
           Men
           may
           scorn
           to
           confess
           ,
           what
           they
           feel
           ,
           yet
           if
           all
           Mens
           Minds
           be
           of
           a
           make
           ,
           we
           can
           feel
           in
           our selves
           ,
           what
           other
           Men
           feel
           :
           And
           then
           we
           all
           know
           ,
           that
           Anger
           when
           it
           grows
           immoderate
           ,
           and
           encreases
           into
           Rage
           and
           Fury
           ,
           worries
           the
           Mind
           ,
           and
           sharpens
           it self
           into
           such
           a
           keeness
           ,
           as
           cuts
           deep
           into
           our
           own
           Souls
           ;
           that
           an
           immoderate
           love
           of
           Riches
           ,
           or
           Honours
           ,
           or
           Pleasures
           creates
           us
           infinite
           Trouble
           ,
           torments
           with
           an
           impatient
           Thirst
           ,
           with
           restless
           and
           uneasy
           Expectations
           ,
           distracts
           us
           between
           Hopes
           and
           Fears
           ,
           kills
           with
           Delays
           and
           Disappointments
           ;
           and
           there
           are
           but
           few
           Men
           ,
           who
           can
           long
           dissemble
           their
           inward
           pain
           and
           uneasiness
           ,
           but
           confess
           it
           in
           their
           Looks
           ,
           and
           Words
           ,
           and
           Behaviour
           ,
           by
           external
           and
           visible
           Symptoms
           of
           Frenzy
           and
           Distraction
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           all
           this
           is
           nothing
           to
           the
           
           Agonies
           of
           a
           guilty
           Mind
           ,
           as
           any
           Man
           ●…ust
           confess
           who
           knows
           what
           it
           is
           to
           ●…e
           Self-condemned
           ,
           and
           to
           live
           under
           ●…he
           Apprehensions
           of
           God's
           Wrath
           ,
           and
           ●…he
           terrible
           Expectations
           of
           endless
           Torments
           ;
           for
           with
           what
           Courage
           and
           Patience
           can
           any
           Man
           bear
           such
           a
           Thought
           as
           this
           ,
           That
           he
           must
           be
           miserable
           for
           ever
           ?
           Some
           Men
           may
           laugh
           away
           the
           Thoughts
           of
           Hell
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           no
           Man
           who
           believes
           in
           good
           earnest
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Hell
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           himself
           is
           in
           the
           most
           apparent
           danger
           of
           falling
           into
           it
           ,
           can
           bear
           this
           Thought
           :
           The
           many
           sad
           Examples
           of
           despairing
           Sinners
           ,
           who
           at
           the
           last
           moment
           groan
           out
           their
           Souls
           in
           Agonies
           and
           Horrors
           ,
           are
           an
           undeniable
           Proof
           of
           this
           .
           Men
           who
           do
           not
           believe
           a
           Hell
           ,
           may
           laugh
           at
           it
           ,
           till
           they
           feel
           it
           ;
           but
           for
           experiments
           sake
           let
           them
           only
           suppose
           that
           there
           were
           a
           Hell
           ,
           and
           that
           Hell
           were
           to
           be
           their
           Portion
           ,
           and
           then
           let
           them
           tell
           me
           ,
           how
           they
           can
           bear
           such
           a
           Thought
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           sufficient
           to
           satisfy
           us
           ,
           how
           unsupportable
           a
           wounded
           Spirit
           is
           ;
           but
           to
           give
           us
           a
           deeper
           and
           more
           lasting
           Sense
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           shall
           further
           observe
           ,
           that
           a
           wounded
           Spirit
           has
           no
           refuge
           or
           
           retreat
           ,
           has
           nothing
           left
           to
           support
           it self
           with
           .
           The
           Spirit
           of
           a
           Man
           can
           bear
           his
           Infirmities
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           Spirit
           it self
           is
           wounded
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           to
           support
           that
           ;
           this
           wounds
           our
           Courage
           ,
           our
           Reason
           ,
           makes
           all
           external
           Comforts
           tastless
           ,
           and
           deprives
           us
           of
           all
           the
           Comforts
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           For
           1st
           .
           What
           Courage
           can
           any
           Man
           have
           against
           Himself
           ,
           against
           the
           Wounds
           and
           Disorders
           of
           his
           own
           Mind
           ?
           Courage
           is
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           a
           firmness
           of
           Mind
           to
           govern
           its
           own
           Resentments
           and
           Passions
           ;
           to
           suffer
           Pain
           ,
           and
           Reproach
           ,
           and
           other
           Evils
           without
           immoderate
           Grief
           ,
           and
           to
           encounter
           dangers
           without
           an
           amazing
           fear
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           Mind
           it self
           is
           oppressed
           with
           Grief
           ,
           and
           Fears
           and
           Cares
           ,
           the
           Disease
           which
           Courage
           should
           prevent
           ,
           has
           already
           seized
           the
           Spirits
           .
           Courage
           fortifies
           us
           against
           external
           Evils
           ,
           to
           keep
           them
           at
           a
           distance
           from
           wounding
           our
           Spirits
           ;
           but
           the
           Disorders
           of
           our
           own
           Passions
           are
           inward
           Wounds
           ,
           which
           we
           must
           feel
           and
           languish
           under
           .
           When
           our
           own
           Consciences
           reproach
           ,
           chide
           ,
           and
           threaten
           us
           ,
           the
           good
           Opinion
           and
           Courtships
           of
           the
           World
           cannot
           defend
           us
           from
           our
           
           selves
           ,
           we
           cannot
           stop
           our
           ears
           against
           〈◊〉
           ,
           we
           cannot
           harden
           our selves
           against
           ●…s
           Terrors
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           domestick
           Fury
           ,
           ●…hich
           when
           it
           is
           provoked
           and
           awaken●…d
           ,
           will
           be
           heard
           ,
           and
           will
           make
           us
           ●…emble
           ,
           will
           make
           us
           judge
           and
           con●…emn
           our selves
           ,
           and
           begin
           our
           own
           ●…orments
           in
           frightful
           Horrors
           and
           Ago●…es
           of
           Mind
           .
        
         
           2dly
           ,
           Whereas
           Reason
           can
           fortify
           the
           ●…ind
           against
           all
           external
           Calamities
           ,
           ●…hen
           our
           Spirits
           are
           wounded
           ,
           that
           ●…ttle
           Reason
           we
           have
           left
           proves
           our
           ●…ormentor
           .
           When
           we
           are
           under
           the
           ●…ransports
           of
           violent
           and
           disorderly
           ●…assions
           ,
           Reason
           can't
           be
           heard
           ,
           or
           is
           ●…ibed
           by
           Passion
           to
           justify
           its
           own
           Ex●…esses
           .
           Wise
           Counsels
           are
           lost
           on
           such
           ●…en
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           a
           Lecture
           of
           Philo●…phy
           would
           be
           in
           the
           Noise
           and
           Di●…raction
           of
           an
           Alarm
           or
           Battel
           .
        
         
           What
           a
           sullen
           and
           obstinate
           thing
           is
           ●…rief
           !
           how
           does
           it
           pore
           on
           its
           own
           ●…isfortune
           ,
           nourish
           its
           Disease
           ,
           and
           ●…espise
           all
           Arts
           of
           Diversion
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           ●…ommonly
           above
           the
           cure
           of
           any
           thing
           ●…ut
           Time
           ,
           which
           weakens
           the
           Impres●…on
           ,
           or
           tires
           men
           with
           their
           own
           Com●…laints
           !
        
         
           When
           our
           Consciences
           are
           wounded
           
           with
           Guilt
           ,
           this
           arms
           all
           the
           Reason
           we
           have
           against
           us
           ,
           for
           Reason
           in
           such
           Cases
           can
           never
           be
           on
           our
           side
           ;
           then
           Reason
           discovers
           our
           Shame
           and
           Danger
           ,
           aggravates
           our
           Sins
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           drives
           such
           awaken'd
           Sinners
           into
           the
           very
           Horrors
           of
           Dispair
           ,
           disputes
           against
           the
           possibility
           of
           their
           Pardon
           ,
           and
           blots
           their
           Names
           out
           of
           all
           the
           Promises
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           how
           large
           and
           universal
           soever
           they
           be
           .
           The
           Guides
           of
           Souls
           ,
           who
           are
           always
           consulted
           upon
           such
           Occasions
           ,
           (
           how
           much
           soever
           they
           are
           despised
           at
           other
           times
           )
           could
           tell
           a
           great
           many
           sad
           Stories
           of
           thi●…
           kind
           ,
           enow
           to
           convince
           Sinners
           ,
           that
           even
           Wit
           and
           Reason
           is
           a
           very
           dangerous
           Enemy
           ,
           when
           a
           guilty
           Conscience
           turns
           the
           edge
           of
           it
           against
           our selves
           .
        
         
           3dly
           ,
           When
           there
           is
           no
           Ease
           and
           Comfort
           within
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           other
           Remedy
           ,
           but
           to
           seek
           for
           Support
           and
           Comfort
           from
           abroad
           ;
           and
           there
           are
           a
           great
           many
           pretty
           Diversions
           in
           the
           World
           to
           entertain
           Men
           ,
           who
           are
           at
           leisure
           to
           attend
           them
           ,
           but
           these
           are
           no
           Entertainments
           to
           a
           wounded
           Spirit
           .
           When
           men
           are
           galled
           by
           their
           own
           Passions
           ,
           by
           Fear
           ,
           Emulation
           ,
           Jealousy
           ,
           
           Discontent
           ,
           in
           the
           
             very
             midst
             of
             laughter
             ●…e
             heart
             is
             sorrowful
             .
          
           As
           great
           as
           Ha●…n
           was
           ,
           all
           his
           Riches
           and
           Power
           ●…ailed
           him
           nothing
           ,
           while
           he
           saw
           ●…ordecai
           the
           Iew
           sitting
           at
           the
           King
           's
           ●…ate
           ,
           5.
           
           Esth.
           13.
           
        
         
           The
           good
           things
           of
           this
           World
           are
           ●…ry
           considerable
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           an
           ea●…
           and
           cheerful
           mind
           to
           enjoy
           them
           ;
           ●…t
           they
           cannot
           make
           a
           man
           easy
           and
           ●…ppy
           ,
           whose
           Mind
           is
           disturbed
           ;
           they
           ●…ay
           entertain
           an
           easy
           Mind
           ,
           but
           can●…t
           quiet
           the
           Tumults
           and
           Disorders
           of
           ●…ssions
           ,
           nor
           give
           any
           Ease
           to
           a
           wound●…
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           Much
           less
           can
           external
           things
           ap●…ase
           the
           Horrors
           of
           a
           guilty
           Consci●…ce
           .
           Away
           all
           ye
           vain
           Delights
           ,
           will
           ●…ch
           a
           man
           say
           ,
           what
           have
           I
           to
           do
           with
           ●…easure
           ,
           when
           Torments
           ,
           everlasting
           ●…orments
           ,
           must
           be
           my
           Portion
           ?
           Why
           ●…o
           you
           tell
           me
           of
           Riches
           and
           Honours
           ,
           ●…hen
           the
           great
           God
           is
           my
           Enemy
           ,
           ●…hen
           I
           am
           despised
           and
           abhorred
           of
           my
           ●…aker
           ,
           and
           am
           thought
           worthy
           of
           no
           ●…etter
           Portion
           than
           Eternal
           Flames
           ?
           〈◊〉
           am
           not
           at
           leisure
           to
           attend
           the
           Flat●…ering
           Courtships
           of
           this
           World
           ;
           my
           Thoughts
           are
           taken
           up
           with
           a
           more
           ●…readful
           Prospect
           of
           things
           to
           come
           .
           
           O
           Eternity
           !
           Eternity
           !
           the
           never-dying
           Worm
           ,
           the
           never-dying
           Death
           !
        
         
           4thly
           ,
           Nor
           can
           a
           wounded
           Spi●…
           find
           any
           Support
           from
           the
           Considerations
           of
           Religion
           ,
           unless
           it
           find
           its
           C●…
           there
           .
           If
           the
           Belief
           of
           a
           Divine
           Providence
           and
           another
           World
           can
           cure
           o●…
           Love
           to
           present
           things
           ,
           it
           will
           give
           u●…
           quiet
           and
           easy
           Passions
           too
           ;
           but
           without
           this
           a
           wounded
           and
           distemper'●…
           Spirit
           will
           reproach
           God
           as
           well
           a●…
           Men
           ,
           and
           rage
           against
           Heaven
           it self
           ●…
           like
           that
           wicked
           King
           ,
           
             This
             evil
             is
             〈◊〉
             the
             Lord
             ,
             why
             should
             I
             wait
             on
             the
             L●…
             any
             longer
             ?
          
           As
           Solomon
           observes
           ,
           
             T●…
             foolishness
             of
             Man
             perverteth
             his
             wa●…
             and
             his
             heart
             fretteth
             against
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           If
           the
           Fear
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           tho●…
           Punishments
           He
           has
           threatned
           agai●…
           Sin
           ,
           makes
           us
           true
           and
           sincere
           Pe●…tents
           ,
           conquers
           our
           vicious
           Habi●…
           and
           reforms
           our
           Lives
           ,
           this
           is
           such
           〈◊〉
           wounded
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           God
           will
           bind
           up
           again
           ,
           such
           
             a
             broken
             and
             contrite
             hea●…
             as
             God
             will
             not
             despise
          
           ;
           but
           the
           Though●…
           of
           God
           and
           of
           a
           future
           Judgment
           ,
           a●…
           very
           terrible
           to
           Impenitent
           Sinners
           It
           is
           a
           dreadful
           Prospect
           to
           look
           int●…
           the
           other
           World
           ,
           and
           to
           see
           those
           Lakes
           of
           Fire
           and
           Brimstone
           ,
           
             prepared
             
             for
             the
             Devil
             and
             his
             Angels
             .
          
           And
           this
           〈◊〉
           all
           that
           Bad
           men
           can
           see
           in
           the
           next
           ●…orld
           .
        
         
           Thus
           we
           see
           how
           supportable
           all
           ●…ternal
           Evils
           and
           Calamities
           are
           ,
           how
           ●…supportable
           a
           wounded
           Spirit
           is
           ;
           and
           ●…e
           comparing
           these
           two
           Cases
           will
           ●…ggest
           some
           very
           useful
           Thoughts
           to
           ●…s
           .
        
         
           As
           ,
           First
           ,
           This
           is
           a
           great
           Vindicati●…
           of
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           ,
           with
           ●…spect
           to
           those
           Evils
           and
           Calamities
           ●…at
           are
           in
           the
           World.
           Sufferings
           are
           ●…ery
           necessary
           in
           this
           corrupt
           and
           de●…enerate
           State
           of
           Mankind
           ;
           but
           though
           ●…od
           sees
           it
           necessary
           to
           punish
           Sinners
           ,
           ●…et
           he
           has
           made
           abundant
           Provision
           to
           ●…pport
           us
           under
           all
           external
           Suffer●…gs
           :
           He
           inflicts
           nothing
           on
           us
           ,
           but
           ●…hat
           the
           Spirit
           of
           a
           Man
           can
           sustain
           ,
           ●…d
           support
           it self
           under
           ;
           but
           our
           ●…reatest
           Sufferings
           are
           owing
           to
           our
           ●…elves
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           chargeable
           on
           the
           ●…rovidence
           of
           God
           ,
           than
           our
           Sins
           are
           .
           ●…othing
           that
           is
           external
           can
           hurt
           us
           ,
           ●…hile
           our
           minds
           are
           sound
           and
           health●…l
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           only
           a
           disordered
           or
           guilty
           ●…ind
           which
           gives
           a
           Sting
           to
           Afflicti●…ns
           :
           God
           corrects
           in
           measure
           ,
           as
           we
           ●…re
           able
           to
           bear
           ;
           but
           we
           our selves
           tye
           
           the
           Knots
           ,
           or
           add
           the
           Scorpions
           to
           th●…
           Scourge
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           This
           greatly
           recommend●…
           the
           Divine
           Wisdom
           ,
           in
           that
           Provisio●…
           God
           has
           made
           for
           our
           Support
           und●…
           Sufferings
           .
        
         
           As
           ,
           ●…t
           ,
           Since
           the
           generality
           o●…
           Mankind
           were
           not
           likely
           to
           prove
           any●…
           great
           Philosophers
           ,
           GOD
           hath
           bestowed
           on
           them
           such
           a
           measure
           of
           Natur●…
           Courage
           ,
           as
           will
           bear
           Afflictions
           bette●…
           than
           the
           Reason
           and
           Philosophy
           〈◊〉
           more
           thinking
           men
           ;
           and
           we
           may
           generally
           observe
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           ma●…
           the
           least
           use
           of
           their
           Reason
           ,
           and
           ha●…
           the
           least
           share
           of
           External
           Comfor●…
           have
           the
           greatest
           Portion
           of
           this
           ●…taught
           Courage
           ,
           because
           they
           need
           〈◊〉
           most
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           God
           has
           provided
           the
           great●…
           Supports
           for
           the
           best
           men
           .
           Tho●…
           who
           use
           their
           Reason
           ,
           and
           examine
           th●…
           nature
           of
           things
           ,
           will
           more
           easily
           be●…
           Poverty
           ,
           and
           Disgrace
           ,
           and
           such
           othe●…
           Evils
           ,
           than
           men
           who
           judge
           by
           Opinion
           and
           popular
           Mistakes
           .
        
         
           Those
           who
           live
           by
           Reason
           ,
           and
           govern
           their
           sensual
           Appetites
           and
           Inclinations
           ,
           and
           use
           the
           things
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           so
           as
           not
           to
           be
           mastered
           by
           
           them
           ,
           retain
           that
           Courage
           and
           Strength
           of
           Mind
           ,
           which
           is
           lost
           by
           softness
           and
           Effeminacy
           .
        
         
           But
           a
           truly
           devout
           man
           ,
           who
           be●…ieves
           the
           Wisdom
           and
           Goodness
           of
           Providence
           ,
           and
           the
           Rewards
           of
           the
           next
           Life
           ,
           has
           the
           greatest
           Support
           of
           all
           .
           Whereas
           an
           impenitent
           Sinner
           ,
           who
           wounds
           his
           Conscience
           with
           Guilt
           ,
           and
           an
           Atheist
           ,
           who
           believes
           neither
           a
           God
           nor
           a
           Providence
           ,
           have
           nothing
           but
           Sottishness
           and
           Stupidity
           to
           support
           them
           ;
           and
           could
           things
           be
           better
           ordered
           for
           the
           encouragement
           of
           Virtue
           and
           Religion
           ?
           Good
           men
           ,
           whatever
           their
           Condition
           be
           ,
           have
           the
           Advantage
           of
           the
           Wicked
           ,
           even
           as
           to
           this
           present
           Life
           ;
           they
           may
           be
           easy
           ,
           and
           enjoy
           themselves
           in
           all
           Conditions
           ,
           for
           GOD
           has
           provided
           for
           their
           present
           Support
           ;
           but
           if
           bad
           men
           be
           Sufferers
           ,
           they
           have
           nothing
           to
           support
           them
           ;
           and
           though
           they
           be
           prosperous
           ,
           they
           feel
           such
           Disorders
           of
           Passions
           ,
           or
           such
           guilty
           Fears
           ,
           as
           sowre
           all
           their
           other
           Enjoyments
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           God
           has
           so
           wisely
           ordered
           things
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           support
           our selves
           under
           Sufferings
           without
           making
           a
           wise
           and
           good
           use
           of
           them
           ;
           for
           the
           best
           
           Arguments
           to
           comfort
           us
           under
           Sufferings
           ,
           will
           afford
           us
           no
           comfort
           unless
           they
           make
           us
           better
           .
           It
           is
           a
           great
           comfort
           that
           Afflictions
           are
           appointed
           by
           a
           wise
           and
           good
           God
           :
           But
           he
           who
           considers
           this
           ,
           will
           naturally
           enquire
           into
           the
           Reason
           ,
           why
           God
           strikes
           ,
           
             will
             search
             and
             try
             his
             way
             ,
             and
             turn
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ;
             will
             hear
             the
             rod
             ,
             and
             who
             it
             is
             that
             hath
             appointed
             it
             .
          
        
         
           That
           Afflictions
           are
           ordered
           for
           our
           good
           ,
           will
           make
           us
           endeavour
           to
           reap
           the
           Spiritual
           Benefit
           of
           them
           :
           for
           that
           Afflictions
           are
           useful
           ,
           is
           no
           Comfort
           at
           all
           ,
           unless
           we
           make
           a
           wise
           use
           of
           them
           ;
           unless
           they
           bring
           forth
           the
           peaceable
           Fruits
           of
           Righteousness
           .
        
         
           No
           Man
           can
           take
           Comfort
           in
           the
           Rewards
           of
           the
           next
           World
           ,
           without
           bearing
           his
           Sufferings
           well
           in
           this
           ;
           for
           our
           Sufferings
           will
           have
           no
           reward
           ,
           unless
           they
           make
           us
           better
           ;
           unless
           they
           purify
           our
           Minds
           ,
           and
           exercise
           our
           Faith
           and
           Patience
           and
           Submission
           to
           the
           Will
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           3dly
           ,
           I
           observe
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           better
           to
           suffer
           than
           to
           sin
           even
           with
           respect
           to
           our
           present
           ease
           ,
           because
           Sufferings
           may
           be
           born
           by
           an
           innocent
           and
           vertuous
           Mind
           ,
           but
           Guilt
           inflicts
           an
           unsupportable
           
           wound
           upon
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           ●…ose
           Sufferings
           which
           the
           Spirit
           of
           a
           Man
           can
           bear
           ,
           are
           rather
           to
           be
           chosen
           ,
           ●…han
           what
           the
           Spirit
           of
           a
           Man
           cannot
           ●…ear
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           I
           observe
           ,
           That
           the
           Govern●…ent
           of
           our
           own
           Passions
           contributes
           ●…ore
           to
           our
           Happiness
           than
           any
           exter●…al
           Enjoyments
           .
           While
           our
           Minds
           are
           disordered
           with
           violent
           and
           tumultu●…us
           Passions
           ,
           we
           can
           never
           be
           Easy
           and
           Happy
           ,
           whatever
           else
           we
           enjoy
           :
           for
           this
           gives
           such
           a
           Wound
           to
           the
           Spirits
           ,
           as
           no
           external
           Enjoyments
           can
           heal
           .
           But
           he
           who
           has
           his
           Passions
           under
           government
           ,
           who
           knows
           how
           to
           Love
           and
           Fear
           ,
           Desire
           and
           Hope
           ,
           though
           he
           may
           be
           a
           great
           Sufferer
           ,
           can
           never
           be
           miserable
           ,
           because
           he
           can
           support
           himself
           under
           all
           other
           Sufferings
           .
           What
           a
           wrong
           Course
           then
           do
           the
           generality
           of
           Mankind
           take
           to
           make
           themselves
           happy
           !
           They
           seek
           for
           Happiness
           without
           ,
           when
           the
           Foundation
           of
           Happiness
           must
           be
           laid
           within
           ,
           in
           the
           Temper
           and
           Disposition
           of
           our
           Minds
           .
           An
           easy
           quiet
           Mind
           will
           weather
           all
           the
           Storms
           of
           Fortune
           ;
           but
           how
           calm
           and
           serene
           soever
           the
           Heavens
           be
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           peace
           to
           the
           wicked
           ,
           who
           have
           nothing
           
           but
           noise
           ,
           and
           tumult
           ,
           and
           confusion
           within
           .
        
         
           
             To
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             God
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             God
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             be
             Honour
             ,
             Glory
             ,
             and
             Power
             ,
             now
             and
             for
             ever
             ,
          
           Amen
           :
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           VII
           .
        
         
           
             Preach'd
             at
             the
             Funeral
             of
             the
             Reverend
             
               Richard
               Meggot
            
             D.
             D.
             and
             late
             Dean
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             
               December
               the
               10th
               .
               1692.
               
            
             at
             Twickenham
             .
          
        
         
           
             I.
             Phil.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             
               
                 For
                 I
                 am
                 in
                 a
                 strait
                 betwixt
                 two
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 depart
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 far
                 better
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Nevertheless
                 to
                 abide
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 is
                 more
                 needful
                 for
                 you
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           ST
           .
           Paul
           wrote
           this
           Epistle
           to
           Philippi
           from
           Rome
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           in
           Bonds
           for
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           but
           though
           his
           Body
           was
           confined
           to
           a
           Prison
           ,
           his
           Soul
           ,
           his
           great
           Divine
           Soul
           ,
           was
           at
           Liberty
           to
           visit
           the
           Churches
           he
           had
           planted
           ,
           to
           advise
           and
           counsel
           and
           comfort
           them
           ,
           to
           encrease
           their
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           to
           confirm
           their
           Faith
           ,
           to
           instame
           their
           Zeal
           ,
           and
           to
           spur
           them
           
           forward
           to
           more
           perfect
           Attainmens
           in
           all
           Piety
           and
           Virtue
           .
        
         
           The
           Philippians
           seem
           greatly
           concerned
           least
           the
           Progress
           of
           ●…e
           Gospel
           should
           be
           hindred
           by
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Imprisonment
           ,
           and
           lest
           they
           and
           the
           whole
           Church
           should
           be
           deprived
           of
           the
           Labours
           and
           Ministry
           of
           so
           great
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           should
           this
           Persecution
           extend
           to
           Life
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           reason
           to
           fear
           it
           would
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           first
           ,
           St.
           Paul
           assures
           them
           ,
           That
           his
           Bonds
           were
           for
           the
           furtherance
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           for
           his
           Imprisonment
           was
           taken
           notice
           of
           both
           in
           the
           Court
           and
           City
           ,
           which
           made
           Men
           curious
           to
           know
           ,
           what
           that
           Doctrine
           was
           ,
           which
           he
           preached
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           he
           suffered
           Bonds
           ;
           and
           this
           published
           the
           Gospel
           more
           effectually
           than
           his
           Preaching
           could
           have
           done
           ,
           
             Verse
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           second
           ,
           he
           tells
           them
           ,
           He
           was
           no
           farther
           concerned
           either
           about
           Life
           or
           Death
           ,
           but
           that
           Christ
           might
           be
           
             magnified
             in
             his
             Body
          
           .
           If
           he
           lived
           ,
           his
           Life
           was
           wholly
           devoted
           to
           the
           Service
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           
           Church
           ;
           if
           he
           died
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           for
           his
           own
           great
           Advantage
           .
           
             To
             me
             to
             live
             is
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             die
             is
             gain
          
           ;
           verse
           20
           ,
           21.
           and
           this
           made
           it
           a
           hard
           choice
           to
           him
           ,
           whether
           he
           should
           desire
           to
           live
           or
           die
           :
           whether
           he
           should
           get
           rid
           of
           his
           Bonds
           ,
           and
           make
           his
           Escape
           out
           of
           a
           troublesome
           World
           into
           the
           Regions
           of
           Ease
           and
           Rest
           ,
           to
           reap
           the
           Fruit
           of
           his
           Labours
           here
           in
           the
           eternal
           Enjoyment
           of
           his
           Lord
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           so
           faithfully
           served
           ;
           or
           whether
           he
           should
           live
           to
           Encounter
           with
           a
           thousand
           Difficulties
           and
           Deaths
           in
           the
           Service
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men.
           
             What
             I
             should
             chuse
             I
             wot
             not
             :
             for
             I
             am
             in
             a
             strait
             betwixt
             two
             ,
             having
             a
             desire
             to
             depart
             and
             to
             be
             with
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             far
             better
             :
             nevertheless
             ,
             to
             abide
             in
             the
             Flesh
             is
             more
             needful
             for
             you
             .
          
        
         
           Was
           there
           ever
           such
           a
           Dispute
           as
           this
           before
           ,
           That
           a
           Man
           ,
           who
           was
           as
           certain
           to
           go
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           to
           die
           ;
           who
           had
           himself
           been
           snatch'd
           up
           into
           the
           third
           Heavens
           ,
           and
           had
           his
           Mind
           possest
           with
           strong
           and
           vigorous
           and
           lively
           Idea's
           of
           the
           Glories
           of
           that
           place
           ,
           who
           had
           seen
           and
           heard
           
           such
           things
           as
           could
           not
           be
           expressed
           ;
           who
           saw
           a
           Crown
           ,
           a
           glorious
           immarcessible
           Crown
           prepared
           for
           him
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           Man
           should
           make
           any
           question
           what
           he
           should
           chuse
           ,
           whether
           immediately
           to
           take
           possession
           of
           this
           Crown
           and
           Kingdom
           ,
           or
           to
           live
           longer
           in
           this
           World
           to
           suffer
           Bonds
           and
           Imprisonments
           ,
           Hunger
           ,
           and
           Cold
           ,
           and
           Stripes
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           ill
           usage
           which
           he
           had
           so
           often
           met
           with
           ,
           for
           no
           other
           reason
           but
           still
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           to
           enlarge
           the
           Borders
           of
           Christ's
           Church
           .
           What
           a
           Contempt
           is
           this
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           the
           little
           Pleasures
           and
           Satisfactions
           ,
           but
           even
           of
           all
           the
           Miseries
           of
           Life
           !
           What
           a
           Triumph
           is
           this
           over
           the
           World
           ,
           over
           all
           the
           Frowns
           and
           Terrours
           of
           it
           !
           What
           a
           Triumph
           is
           this
           over
           Self
           !
           such
           a
           degree
           of
           Self-denial
           as
           the
           Gospel
           it self
           does
           not
           command
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           some
           sence
           to
           deny
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           deny
           all
           the
           Joys
           of
           Christ's
           Presence
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           doing
           good
           !
           For
           it
           is
           to
           delay
           ,
           to
           put
           off
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           adjourn
           his
           own
           Happiness
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           live
           the
           longer
           to
           serve
           his
           great
           Master
           ,
           though
           with
           great
           Difficulties
           and
           Labours
           .
           What
           Love
           was
           this
           to
           his
           Lord
           !
           
           what
           Love
           was
           this
           to
           the
           Souls
           ●…f
           Men
           !
           it
           is
           certainly
           the
           most
           per●…ect
           imitation
           of
           the
           Love
           of
           Christ
           ,
           ●…at
           is
           possible
           to
           Man
           ;
           Christ
           so
           ●…oved
           us
           ,
           as
           to
           come
           down
           from
           Heaven
           to
           live
           a
           laborious
           Life
           ,
           and
           ●…o
           die
           an
           accursed
           Death
           for
           us
           ;
           this
           great
           Apostle
           so
           loved
           his
           Lord
           ,
           and
           so
           loved
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           ,
           that
           ●…e
           made
           it
           his
           choice
           to
           stay
           some
           time
           out
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           to
           encounter
           all
           the
           Miseries
           and
           Terrours
           of
           this
           Life
           ,
           to
           serve
           Christ
           and
           his
           Church
           .
           Where
           is
           this
           Divine
           Spirit
           now
           to
           be
           found
           !
           Let
           us
           ,
           my
           beloved
           Brethren
           ,
           who
           are
           entrusted
           also
           with
           the
           Care
           of
           Souls
           by
           the
           
             great
             Shepherd
             and
             Bishop
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
          
           blush
           to
           think
           how
           far
           short
           we
           fall
           of
           this
           Example
           :
           let
           this
           inspire
           us
           with
           a
           flaming
           Love
           and
           Zeal
           for
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           ,
           for
           whom
           Christ
           died
           ,
           and
           make
           us
           at
           least
           contented
           to
           deny
           our selves
           some
           of
           the
           Ease
           and
           Security
           and
           Pleasures
           of
           Life
           ,
           to
           serve
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           purchased
           with
           his
           own
           blood
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           keep
           my self
           within
           some
           Bounds
           ,
           I
           shall
           briefly
           Discourse
           on
           
           these
           two
           Heads
           ;
           which
           are
           very
           proper
           for
           this
           Occasion
           ,
           and
           very
           proper
           to
           my
           Text.
           First
           ,
           The
           great
           Rewards
           of
           faithful
           Pastors
           and
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           it
           is
           for
           their
           advantage
           to
           be
           removed
           out
           of
           this
           World.
           St.
           Paul
           was
           very
           sensible
           of
           this
           ,
           which
           made
           him
           
             desire
             to
             depart
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             with
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             far
             better
             .
             Secondly
             ,
          
           How
           necessary
           the
           Lives
           of
           such
           Men
           are
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           what
           a
           great
           loss
           it
           is
           ,
           when
           God
           removes
           them
           out
           of
           it
           .
           
             Nevertheless
             to
             abide
             in
             the
             Flesh
             is
             more
             needful
             for
             you
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Let
           us
           then
           consider
           in
           the
           first
           place
           the
           great
           Rewards
           of
           the
           faithful
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           it
           is
           for
           their
           advantage
           
             to
             depart
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             with
             Christ.
          
           Now
           I
           do
           not
           here
           intend
           a
           comparison
           between
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           :
           Good
           God!
           what
           different
           things
           are
           these
           !
           and
           what
           Christian
           doubts
           ,
           whether
           Heaven
           be
           a
           happier
           Place
           than
           this
           World
           !
           Heaven
           !
           whither
           no
           Troubles
           or
           Sorrows
           can
           follow
           us
           ;
           no
           persecuting
           Sword
           ,
           no
           persecuting
           Tongue
           :
           where
           we
           shall
           be
           delivered
           from
           all
           the
           Wants
           ,
           Necessities
           ,
           
           and
           Infirmities
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           from
           ●…unger
           and
           Cold
           and
           Nakedness
           ,
           ●…m
           wracking
           Pains
           and
           languishing
           ●…cknesses
           ;
           where
           there
           is
           eternal
           Ease
           ●…d
           Rest
           and
           Joy
           ,
           without
           labour
           ,
           ●…ithout
           discontents
           ,
           without
           quarrels
           ;
           ●…here
           our
           Souls
           shall
           be
           perfected
           in
           ●…owledge
           and
           in
           love
           ;
           where
           we
           ●…all
           dwell
           in
           the
           Presence
           of
           God
           ,
           see
           ●…m
           as
           he
           is
           ,
           and
           know
           him
           even
           as
           ●…e
           are
           known
           ;
           where
           we
           shall
           dwell
           ●…ith
           Christ
           ,
           adore
           his
           Love
           ,
           behold
           ●…s
           Glory
           ,
           and
           be
           transformed
           our
           ●…lves
           into
           the
           likeness
           and
           image
           of
           ●…s
           Glory
           .
           We
           have
           but
           obscure
           im●…rfect
           Conceptions
           of
           these
           things
           ●…w
           ;
           Heaven
           will
           out-do
           our
           highest
           ●…xpectations
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           the
           most
           ●…erfect
           state
           of
           Happiness
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           ●…ways
           falls
           short
           of
           what
           we
           expect●…
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           case
           of
           all
           good
           ●…en
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           mighty
           happy
           Change
           ●…ey
           make
           ,
           when
           they
           remove
           from
           ●…arth
           to
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           are
           different
           Degrees
           of
           Glory
           in
           the
           next
           World
           ,
           proportion●…d
           not
           only
           to
           our
           different
           attain●…ents
           in
           Virtue
           ,
           but
           to
           those
           different
           Trusts
           in
           Services
           which
           we
           have
           been
           
           employed
           in
           ,
           and
           have
           faithfully
           discharged
           here
           .
           We
           read
           of
           the
           Reward
           of
           a
           Prophet
           .
           that
           he
           who
           gives
           a
           Cup
           of
           cold
           Water
           to
           a
           Prophet
           in
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           shall
           have
           a
           Prophet's
           Reward
           ,
           which
           must
           signify
           some
           peculiar
           Reward
           that
           shall
           be
           bestowed
           on
           Prophets
           :
           We
           know
           so
           little
           of
           the
           other
           World
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           conceive
           ,
           what
           these
           different
           Rewards
           shall
           be
           :
           The
           Prophet
           Daniel
           represents
           it
           by
           an
           external
           Glory
           ,
           12.
           
           Dan.
           3.
           
           
             And
             they
             that
             be
             wise
             shall
             shine
             as
             the
             brightness
             of
             the
             Firmament
             ;
             and
             they
             that
             turn
             many
             to
             righteousness
             ,
             as
             the
             stars
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
          
           But
           our
           Saviour
           represents
           this
           by
           a
           different
           degree
           of
           Rule
           and
           Empire
           ,
           12.
           
           
             Luke
             42
             ,
             43
             ,
             44.
             
             And
             the
             Lord
             said
             ,
             Who
             then
             is
             that
             faithful
             and
             wise
             steward
             ,
             whom
             his
             Lord
             shall
             make
             ruler
             over
             his
             houshold
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             their
             meat
             in
             due
             season
             ?
          
           This
           is
           the
           honourable
           Character
           of
           Gospel
           Ministers
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           
             Rulers
             in
             God's
             houshold
          
           ,
           to
           instruct
           and
           feed
           them
           with
           the
           Word
           of
           Life
           ;
           and
           their
           Reward
           is
           proportioned
           to
           their
           Work
           :
           
             Blessed
             is
             that
             servant
             ,
             whom
             his
             Lord
             ,
             when
             he
             cometh
             shall
             find
             so
             doing
             .
             Of
             a
             truth
             I
             say
             
             unto
             you
             ,
             That
             he
             will
             make
             him
             ruler
             ●…ver
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             .
          
           What
           this
           
           Rule
           ●…ignifies
           in
           the
           other
           World
           ,
           is
           a
           Myste●…y
           to
           us
           ,
           especially
           since
           we
           have
           ●…ancied
           the
           other
           World
           to
           be
           only
           a
           State
           of
           Contemplation
           ,
           not
           of
           Acti●…n
           ,
           where
           we
           shall
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           ●…ut
           to
           see
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           love
           and
           to
           praise
           him
           ,
           but
           no
           service
           to
           do
           for
           ●…im
           ;
           but
           we
           know
           there
           are
           different
           ●…orders
           of
           Angels
           ,
           who
           are
           employed
           in
           great
           Trusts
           and
           Offices
           ,
           Arch-Angels
           ,
           Angels
           ,
           Thrones
           ,
           Dominions
           ,
           Principalities
           and
           Powers
           ,
           which
           are
           names
           of
           Rule
           and
           Government
           ,
           though
           we
           know
           not
           what
           their
           Power
           and
           Authority
           is
           ,
           nor
           how
           they
           Govern
           ;
           in
           like
           manner
           our
           Saviour
           promises
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           
             Verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             ye
             which
             have
             followed
             me
             in
             the
             regeneration
             ,
             when
             the
             son
             of
             man
             shall
             sit
             on
             the
             throne
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             ye
             also
             shall
             sit
             upon
             twelve
             thrones
             ,
             judging
             the
             twelve
             tribes
             of
             Israel
             ,
          
           19.
           
           Matth.
           28.
           
           The
           like
           we
           may
           see
           in
           the
           Parable
           of
           the
           Pounds
           and
           Talents
           ;
           He
           who
           hath
           gained
           ten
           Pounds
           had
           Rule
           over
           ten
           Cities
           ;
           and
           he
           who
           gained
           five
           Pounds
           had
           Rule
           over
           five
           Cities
           :
           for
           these
           Servants
           to
           whom
           the
           Lord
           gave
           these
           
           Pounds
           and
           Talents
           to
           improve
           ,
           plainly
           signify
           his
           Stewards
           ,
           and
           the
           Ministers
           of
           his
           spiritual
           Kingdom
           :
           for
           no
           other
           Persons
           have
           in
           so
           peculiar
           a
           manner
           this
           honourable
           Character
           of
           the
           Servants
           of
           Christ
           throughout
           the
           Gospel
           .
           And
           if
           there
           be
           Order
           and
           Government
           among
           the
           Angels
           themselves
           ,
           Why
           should
           we
           think
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           like
           this
           among
           glorified
           Saints
           ?
           If
           Angels
           are
           the
           Ministers
           of
           God
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           to
           think
           that
           Heaven
           is
           a
           State
           of
           meer
           Rest
           and
           Contemplation
           ,
           especially
           when
           Happiness
           consists
           in
           Action
           .
           And
           if
           Christ
           have
           any
           Ministers
           of
           his
           spiritual
           Kingdom
           in
           the
           next
           World
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           reasonable
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           those
           shall
           have
           the
           greatest
           Authority
           ,
           and
           be
           employed
           in
           the
           noblest
           Services
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           his
           faithful
           Stewards
           and
           Ministers
           in
           this
           World.
           For
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           and
           in
           Heaven
           is
           the
           same
           Church
           ,
           though
           their
           State
           be
           very
           different
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           do
           not
           lose
           their
           relation
           to
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           their
           station
           in
           his
           Church
           by
           removing
           to
           Heaven
           .
           It
           is
           a
           Sacerdotal
           Kingdom
           ,
           our
           
             High
             Priest
             is
             King
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           
             a
             Priest
             of
             Iesus
          
           ,
           how
           mean
           
           soever
           this
           be
           thought
           now
           ,
           will
           be
           one
           of
           the
           highest
           Characters
           in
           Heaven
           .
           What
           the
           Happiness
           of
           this
           is
           ,
           we
           cannot
           tell
           ;
           but
           we
           know
           that
           there
           are
           no
           empty
           Titles
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           but
           every
           degree
           of
           Dignity
           there
           signifies
           a
           peculiar
           degree
           of
           Happiness
           ;
           and
           what
           an
           advantageous
           exchange
           then
           is
           it
           for
           a
           faithful
           Minister
           of
           Jesus
           to
           be
           removed
           from
           Earth
           to
           Heaven
           ?
        
         
           For
           let
           us
           consider
           what
           the
           State
           of
           Christ's
           Ministers
           is
           in
           this
           World
           ;
           what
           it
           was
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           days
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           6.
           4
           —
           10.
           
           
             In
             all
             things
             approving
             our selves
             as
             the
             Ministers
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             much
             patience
             ,
             in
             afflictions
             ,
             in
             necessities
             ,
             in
             distresses
             ,
             in
             stripes
             ,
             in
             imprisonments
             ,
             in
             tumults
             ,
             in
             labours
             ,
             in
             watchings
             ,
             in
             fasting
             ;
             by
             pureness
             ,
             by
             knowledge
             ,
             by
             long-suffering
             ,
             by
             kindnesses
             ,
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             by
             love
             unfeigned
             ,
             by
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             ,
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             Armour
             of
             righteousness
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             and
             on
             the
             left
             ;
             by
             honour
             and
             dishonour
             ,
             by
             evil
             report
             and
             good
             report
             ,
             as
             deceivers
             and
             yet
             true
             ;
             as
             unknown
             ,
             and
             yet
             well
             known
             ;
             as
             dying
             ,
             and
             behold
             we
             live
             ;
             as
             chastened
             and
             not
             killed
             ;
             as
             sorrowful
             ,
             yet
             always
             rejoycing
             ;
             as
             poor
             ,
             yet
             making
             many
             rich
             ;
             as
             having
             
             nothing
             ,
             and
             yet
             possessing
             all
             things
             .
          
           Which
           describes
           a
           most
           laborious
           Life
           ,
           a
           Scene
           of
           Wants
           ,
           of
           Difficulties
           ,
           of
           Sufferings
           ;
           a
           perpetual
           exercise
           of
           passive
           Virtues
           ,
           to
           reconcile
           the
           most
           appearing
           Contradictions
           ,
           to
           live
           and
           struggle
           and
           contend
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           to
           fetch
           their
           Comforts
           and
           Supports
           from
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           This
           indeed
           is
           not
           always
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           yet
           in
           the
           greatest
           external
           Prosperity
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Religion
           ,
           who
           discharged
           their
           Trust
           with
           Diligence
           and
           Faithfulness
           ,
           find
           many
           difficulties
           to
           encounter
           .
        
         
           The
           care
           of
           Mens
           Souls
           is
           it self
           a
           mighty
           Trust
           ;
           and
           
             Who
             is
             sufficient
             for
             these
             things
             ?
          
           consider
           but
           the
           Charge
           St.
           Paul
           gives
           to
           Timothy
           ,
           1
           Epistle
           4.
           11
           ,
           &
           
             c.
             Let
             no
             man
             despise
             thy
             youth
             ,
             but
             be
             thou
             an
             example
             of
             the
             believers
             ,
             in
             word
             ,
             in
             conversation
             ,
             in
             charity
             ,
             in
             spirit
             ,
             in
             faith
             ,
             in
             purity
             ;
             give
             attendance
             to
             reading
             ,
             to
             exhortation
             ,
             to
             doctrine
             ;
             neglect
             not
             the
             gift
             that
             is
             in
             thee
             ,
             which
             was
             given
             thee
             by
             Prophesy
             ,
             by
             
             laying
             on
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             :
             Meditate
             upon
             these
             things
             ;
             give
             thy self
             wholly
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             thy
             profiting
             may
             appear
             to
             all
             ;
             take
             heed
             to
             thy self
             ,
             and
             to
             thy
             doctrine
             ;
             continue
             in
             them
             ,
             for
             in
             doing
             this
             thou
             shalt
             both
             save
             thy self
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             hear
             thee
             .
          
           Here
           is
           work
           enough
           to
           employ
           the
           whole
           Man
           ,
           and
           our
           utmost
           care
           and
           diligence
           and
           prudence
           ;
           work
           for
           the
           Study
           ,
           for
           the
           Closet
           ,
           for
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           as
           the
           same
           Apostle
           exhorts
           and
           charges
           
             Timothy
             ,
             to
             preach
             the
             word
             ,
             to
             be
             instant
             in
             season
             ,
             out
             of
             season
             ;
             to
             reprove
             ,
             rebuke
             ,
             exhort
             ,
             with
             all
             long-suffering
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           4.
           2.
           
           But
           yet
           though
           there
           be
           Labour
           and
           Diligence
           in
           this
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           a
           delightful
           work
           ,
           were
           our
           Labours
           always
           blessed
           with
           success
           ;
           could
           we
           rescue
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           from
           the
           Dominion
           of
           their
           Lusts
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Devil
           ;
           could
           we
           turn
           them
           from
           Darkness
           to
           Light
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           power
           of
           Satan
           unto
           God
           ;
           but
           we
           must
           often
           expect
           
             to
             labour
             all
             night
             ,
             and
             catch
             nothing
          
           ;
           we
           must
           contend
           with
           the
           Lusts
           and
           Vices
           of
           Men
           ,
           must
           bear
           their
           Folly
           ,
           their
           Frowardness
           ,
           their
           Reproaches
           ,
           and
           
           Censures
           ,
           and
           Injuries
           ;
           be
           thought
           Troublesome
           ,
           Pragmatical
           ,
           and
           Busy-bodies
           ,
           for
           our
           charitable
           Exhortations
           and
           Reproofs
           ,
           and
           watchfulness
           over
           their
           Souls
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Church
           is
           at
           ease
           and
           rest
           from
           without
           ,
           how
           often
           is
           it
           rent
           and
           torn
           in
           Pieces
           with
           Schisms
           and
           Heresies
           ?
           as
           St.
           Paul
           forewarned
           
             Timothy
             ,
             The
             time
             will
             come
             when
             they
             will
             not
             endure
             sound
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             after
             their
             own
             lusts
             shall
             they
             heap
             to
             themselves
             Teachers
             ,
             having
             itching
             ears
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             turn
             away
             their
             ears
             from
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             be
             turned
             unto
             fables
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             ver
             .
          
           and
           what
           infinite
           Labours
           and
           Difficulties
           does
           this
           create
           to
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           heal
           the
           Breaches
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           confute
           Heresies
           ,
           Atheism
           ,
           Infidelity
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           scorned
           and
           persecuted
           for
           it
           with
           a
           bitter
           Rage
           and
           Zeal
           ?
           That
           St.
           Paul
           might
           well
           add
           ,
           
             But
             watch
             thou
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             endure
             afflictions
             ,
             do
             the
             work
             of
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             make
             full
             proof
             of
             thy
             ministry
             ,
          
           5
           verse
           .
           We
           ought
           not
           indeed
           to
           be
           discouraged
           by
           such
           difficulties
           as
           these
           ,
           because
           our
           Reward
           will
           be
           great
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           but
           it
           will
           be
           a
           happy
           Day
           when
           
             Our
             warfare
             shall
             be
             accomplished
          
           ,
           
           when
           we
           shall
           
             cease
             from
             our
             labours
             ,
             and
             our
             works
             shall
             follow
             us
             :
          
           when
           we
           can
           say
           with
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             I
             have
             fought
             a
             good
             fight
             ,
             I
             have
             finished
             my
             course
             ,
             I
             have
             kept
             the
             faith
             ,
             henceforth
             there
             is
             laid
             up
             for
             me
             a
             Crown
             of
             righteousness
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Thus
           to
           die
           is
           their
           gain
           ;
           
             Nevertheless
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             needful
          
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           
             they
             should
             abide
             in
             the
             flesh
             :
          
           And
           a
           great
           loss
           it
           is
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           when
           they
           die
           .
           I
           need
           not
           use
           many
           words
           about
           this
           ,
           for
           the
           case
           is
           plain
           .
           The
           Death
           of
           every
           good
           Man
           ,
           who
           is
           very
           useful
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           in
           what
           way
           soever
           he
           be
           useful
           ,
           is
           a
           very
           great
           loss
           ;
           for
           Death
           puts
           an
           end
           to
           his
           doing
           any
           more
           good
           in
           this
           World
           :
           but
           as
           to
           take
           care
           of
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           ,
           is
           to
           do
           the
           greatest
           good
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           because
           the
           Happiness
           of
           our
           Souls
           is
           of
           the
           greatest
           concernment
           to
           us
           ;
           so
           to
           lose
           a
           faithful
           and
           a
           prudent
           Guide
           must
           be
           the
           greatest
           loss
           .
        
         
           We
           indeed
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           have
           great
           reason
           to
           bless
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           
           has
           sent
           forth
           so
           many
           able
           and
           painful
           Labourers
           into
           his
           Harvest
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           the
           loss
           of
           every
           good
           Man
           that
           can
           much
           affect
           us
           at
           ordinary
           times
           :
           for
           there
           are
           great
           numbers
           of
           wise
           and
           good
           Men
           to
           perpetuate
           a
           Succession
           of
           able
           and
           faithful
           Guides
           ▪
           but
           a
           St.
           Paul
           is
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           and
           in
           any
           Age
           of
           the
           Church
           a
           great
           loss
           :
           Nay
           ,
           Men
           who
           are
           much
           Inferiour
           to
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           but
           yet
           fitted
           with
           peculiar
           Abilities
           to
           serve
           the
           Church
           at
           some
           certain
           Seasons
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           difficult
           Circumstances
           ,
           are
           a
           very
           sensible
           loss
           at
           such
           a
           time
           ,
           when
           their
           service
           is
           most
           needful
           .
        
         
           A
           Man
           of
           Counsel
           and
           Conduct
           ,
           who
           is
           fit
           to
           sit
           at
           the
           Helm
           ,
           and
           knows
           how
           to
           steer
           in
           a
           Storm
           ,
           is
           a
           great
           loss
           ,
           in
           times
           of
           Difficulty
           and
           Trouble
           ,
           when
           the
           Church
           is
           assaulted
           on
           all
           hands
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           avoid
           one
           Mischief
           or
           Inconvenience
           without
           runinto
           another
           .
        
         
           A
           Man
           of
           Goodness
           and
           Temper
           ,
           who
           knows
           how
           to
           govern
           his
           
           own
           Passions
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           soften
           and
           manage
           the
           Passions
           of
           other
           Men
           ,
           is
           a
           very
           sensible
           loss
           ,
           when
           the
           Passions
           of
           Men
           are
           broke
           loose
           ,
           and
           disturb
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           even
           threaten
           the
           ruine
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           A
           Man
           of
           Learning
           and
           sound
           Judgment
           ,
           who
           can
           distinguish
           betwen
           Truth
           and
           Error
           in
           all
           its
           most
           artificial
           and
           flattering
           Disguises
           ,
           is
           a
           great
           loss
           ,
           when
           old
           Errors
           are
           revived
           ,
           and
           new
           ones
           broached
           ;
           when
           we
           must
           dispute
           over
           again
           the
           very
           Being
           of
           a
           God
           ,
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           Articles
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith.
           
        
         
           A
           Man
           of
           great
           Diligence
           and
           Industry
           ,
           Courage
           and
           Resolution
           ,
           to
           defend
           the
           Truth
           ,
           to
           oppose
           Heresies
           and
           Schisms
           ,
           to
           preserve
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Integrity
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           is
           a
           very
           great
           loss
           ,
           when
           the
           Church
           is
           encompassed
           and
           assaulted
           with
           busie
           and
           restless
           Enemies
           .
        
         
           A
           Man
           of
           an
           exemplary
           Life
           ,
           and
           untainted
           Virtue
           ,
           who
           shines
           like
           a
           Light
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           a
           crooked
           and
           
           perverse
           Generation
           ,
           who
           maintains
           the
           declining
           Honour
           and
           Reputation
           of
           Religion
           and
           true
           Virtue
           ,
           is
           a
           mighty
           loss
           in
           a
           profligate
           Age
           ,
           when
           men
           are
           grown
           such
           Strangers
           to
           the
           sincere
           practice
           of
           Virtue
           and
           Religion
           ,
           that
           they
           begin
           to
           think
           there
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           can
           go
           on
           no
           farther
           ;
           the
           very
           mentioning
           of
           these
           things
           brings
           the
           fresh
           Idea
           of
           our
           deceased
           Brother
           to
           mind
           ,
           and
           the
           afflicting
           Sense
           of
           that
           great
           loss
           ,
           which
           we
           suffer
           by
           his
           Death
           .
           It
           becomes
           us
           to
           Reverence
           and
           Adore
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           the
           divine
           Providence
           ,
           even
           when
           we
           cannot
           understand
           the
           Reasons
           of
           it
           .
           We
           are
           certain
           God
           is
           never
           wanting
           in
           his
           Care
           of
           his
           Church
           ;
           and
           yet
           had
           we
           been
           made
           Judges
           of
           this
           Case
           ,
           we
           should
           have
           thought
           it
           a
           very
           ill
           time
           to
           have
           spared
           him
           .
        
         
           He
           was
           abundantly
           furnished
           with
           all
           good
           Learning
           ,
           both
           for
           Use
           and
           Ornament
           ;
           he
           was
           an
           accomplished
           Scholar
           ,
           and
           a
           well-studied
           Divine
           ;
           he
           knew
           Books
           and
           read
           them
           ,
           and
           judged
           of
           them
           :
           He
           was
           a
           Scribe
           instructed
           
           unto
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           ●…ho
           like
           a
           Housholder
           could
           bring
           forth
           ●…ut
           of
           his
           treasure
           things
           New
           and
           ●…ld
           ,
           13.
           
           Matth.
           52.
           
           He
           had
           careful●…y
           perus'd
           the
           ancient
           Philosophers
           ,
           ●…rators
           and
           Poets
           ,
           to
           discover
           what
           Nature
           taught
           ,
           which
           gave
           him
           a
           truer
           Knowledge
           and
           greater
           Value
           for
           the
           Excellency
           and
           Perfection
           of
           the
           Gospel-Revelation
           .
        
         
           He
           had
           true
           and
           clear
           Notions
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           Master
           of
           them
           ;
           he
           knew
           why
           he
           believed
           any
           thing
           ,
           and
           was
           neither
           prejudiced
           nor
           imposed
           on
           by
           popular
           Opinions
           ;
           he
           was
           a
           hearty
           and
           zealous
           assertor
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           Worship
           ,
           Government
           and
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           he
           saw
           nothing
           material
           ,
           which
           could
           be
           changed
           for
           the
           better
           ,
           which
           made
           him
           jealous
           of
           Innovations
           ,
           as
           not
           knowing
           where
           they
           would
           end
           .
           He
           was
           a
           Friend
           to
           all
           sincere
           Christians
           ,
           pitied
           their
           Mistakes
           ,
           and
           bore
           with
           their
           Frowardness
           ;
           but
           did
           not
           think
           that
           Christian
           Charity
           required
           him
           to
           sacrifice
           Truth
           ,
           or
           good
           Order
           and
           Government
           ,
           to
           the
           pretences
           of
           Peace
           and
           Unity
           .
        
         
         
           He
           was
           for
           several
           Years
           a
           very
           diligent
           and
           constant
           Preacher
           to
           a
           numerous
           Auditory
           ,
           till
           his
           own
           Diocesan
           ,
           who
           knew
           his
           Worth
           ,
           and
           the
           weakness
           of
           his
           Constitution
           ,
           and
           was
           desirous
           to
           preserve
           him
           for
           the
           Service
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           provided
           this
           Place
           where
           we
           now
           are
           ,
           for
           his
           Ease
           ,
           and
           Health
           ,
           and
           Retirement
           ;
           where
           he
           lived
           many
           Years
           a
           constant
           Preacher
           ,
           though
           his
           Labours
           were
           then
           diviued
           between
           his
           two
           Cures
           ,
           which
           did
           not
           lessen
           his
           Preaching
           ,
           but
           made
           the
           Benefit
           of
           it
           the
           more
           diffusive
           .
           For
           indeed
           he
           was
           an
           admirable
           Preacher
           ,
           not
           for
           Noise
           and
           Lungs
           ,
           but
           for
           well-digested
           useful
           pious
           Discourses
           ,
           delivered
           with
           all
           that
           becoming
           Gravity
           ,
           Seriousness
           ,
           and
           a
           commanding
           Elocution
           ,
           as
           made
           them
           sink
           deep
           into
           the
           Minds
           of
           his
           Hearers
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           hear
           .
           This
           I
           speak
           with
           Assurance
           and
           Confidence
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           which
           was
           so
           long
           blessed
           with
           his
           Labours
           ,
           With
           what
           fineness
           of
           Thought
           ,
           pe●…spicuity
           and
           easiness
           of
           Expression
           ,
           instructing
           and
           entertaining
           Images
           of
           Things
           ,
           he
           expounded
           the
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           inculcated
           the
           Laws
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ;
           how
           plainly
           he
           Taught
           ,
           with
           
           what
           Vehemence
           and
           Passion
           he
           Exhort●…d
           ,
           with
           what
           tender
           Sharpness
           he
           Re●…roved
           :
           remember
           how
           he
           used
           both
           to
           Please
           and
           Instruct
           ,
           to
           Chide
           and
           Shame
           you
           without
           making
           you
           angry
           ;
           ●…ow
           he
           has
           warmed
           and
           chafed
           your
           Minds
           into
           the
           most
           pious
           and
           serious
           Resolutions
           ,
           and
           sent
           you
           home
           from
           this
           place
           wiser
           and
           better
           than
           you
           came
           ;
           and
           if
           you
           grew
           cold
           ,
           and
           suffered
           your
           good
           Resolutions
           to
           die
           again
           ,
           consider
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           what
           Account
           you
           have
           to
           give
           .
        
         
           As
           he
           grew
           in
           Years
           ,
           it
           was
           necessary
           by
           degrees
           to
           ease
           his
           Labours
           ;
           he
           could
           not
           Preach
           so
           often
           ,
           but
           yet
           continued
           to
           Preach
           .
           And
           yet
           had
           he
           not
           Preached
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           much
           less
           than
           he
           did
           ,
           he
           had
           not
           ceased
           to
           be
           a
           very
           useful
           Pastor
           to
           the
           Church
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           a
           Man
           of
           great
           Experience
           ,
           and
           great
           Prudence
           and
           Foresight
           ;
           fit
           for
           Government
           and
           Counsel
           ;
           who
           knew
           Men
           and
           Things
           ;
           was
           dexterous
           in
           his
           Applications
           ,
           zealous
           without
           Passion
           or
           Peevishness
           ,
           steady
           and
           resolved
           without
           violent
           Oppositions
           ,
           and
           needless
           Provocations
           ;
           who
           served
           the
           Church
           and
           the
           Truth
           with
           little
           Noise
           ,
           
           and
           without
           making
           many
           Enemies
           :
           And
           I
           am
           sure
           at
           such
           a
           time
           as
           this
           ,
           there
           is
           more
           need
           of
           such
           Men
           ,
           and
           a
           much
           greater
           scarcity
           of
           them
           ,
           than
           of
           good
           Preachers
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           was
           not
           only
           a
           good
           Preacher
           and
           a
           prudent
           Guide
           ,
           but
           a
           very
           good
           Man
           :
           he
           Preached
           continually
           by
           his
           Life
           and
           Example
           :
           his
           Conversation
           was
           Innocent
           ,
           Entertaining
           ,
           and
           Useful
           ;
           he
           was
           a
           true
           sincere
           Friend
           ,
           very
           Courteous
           ,
           Affable
           ,
           Civil
           to
           all
           Men
           ,
           but
           never
           pretended
           Friendship
           where
           he
           had
           none
           :
           he
           was
           ready
           to
           do
           all
           good
           Offices
           ,
           was
           Liberal
           ,
           Generous
           ,
           and
           Charitable
           ;
           a
           Man
           of
           a
           true
           publick
           Spirit
           ,
           who
           scorned
           to
           serve
           himself
           to
           the
           Injury
           of
           others
           ;
           who
           hated
           little
           Arts
           and
           Tricks
           ,
           mean
           and
           servile
           Compliances
           :
           he
           was
           an
           open
           and
           generous
           Enemy
           ,
           if
           we
           may
           ever
           call
           him
           an
           Enemy
           ,
           who
           never
           wished
           ,
           never
           intended
           any
           hurt
           to
           any
           Man
           ;
           but
           my
           meaning
           is
           ,
           that
           when
           any
           Dispute
           and
           Quarrel
           happened
           ,
           as
           such
           things
           will
           sometimes
           happen
           ,
           he
           was
           open
           and
           undisguised
           ,
           any
           Man
           might
           know
           what
           he
           disliked
           ,
           and
           had
           no
           reason
           to
           fear
           any
           thing
           
           worse
           from
           him
           ,
           than
           what
           he
           would
           ●…ell
           them
           .
           In
           a
           Word
           ,
           He
           was
           a
           very
           ●…ood
           Christian
           ,
           and
           that
           made
           him
           ●…ood
           in
           all
           Relations
           ,
           and
           that
           Crowned
           all
           his
           other
           Labours
           ;
           he
           took
           care
           ,
           ●…s
           St.
           Paul
           did
           ,
           
             Lest
             while
             he
             preached
             to
             ●…thers
             ,
             he
             himself
             should
             become
             a
             cast-away
             .
          
           And
           now
           he
           is
           gone
           to
           rest
           ,
           and
           we
           ●…ust
           all
           shortly
           follow
           him
           ;
           God
           grant
           ●…hat
           we
           may
           all
           so
           run
           our
           Race
           ,
           and
           ●…inish
           our
           Course
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           depart
           ●…his
           Life
           ,
           we
           may
           rest
           in
           Him
           ,
           as
           our
           ●…ope
           is
           this
           our
           Brother
           doth
           ;
           and
           may
           ●…eceive
           that
           Crown
           of
           Righteousness
           ,
           which
           God
           the
           Righteous
           Judge
           ,
           will
           ●…t
           that
           Day
           bestow
           on
           all
           his
           faithful
           Servants
           ,
           and
           on
           all
           those
           who
           love
           his
           Appearing
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           SERMON
           VIII
           .
        
         
           
             ●…each'd
             at
             the
             
             Temple-Church
             ,
             
               December
               30.
               1694.
               
            
             Upon
             the
             Sad
             Occasion
             of
             the
             Death
             of
             our
             Gracious
             Queen
             .
             And
             Published
             at
             the
             Earnest
             Request
             of
             Several
             Masters
             of
             the
             Bench
             of
             Both
             Societies
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXXIX
             .
             Psalm
             9.
             
          
           
             
               ●…as
               dumb
               ,
               and
               opened
               not
               my
               mouth
               ,
               because
               thou
               didst
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           THIS
           may
           be
           thought
           a
           very
           improper
           Text
           for
           the
           Feast
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           Birth
           ,
           when
           our
           ●…ouths
           ought
           to
           be
           filled
           with
           the
           Prai●…
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           sing
           with
           the
           whole
           ●…ire
           of
           Angels
           ,
           
             Glory
             be
             to
             God
             in
             the
             ●…hest
             ,
             on
             earth
             peace
             ,
             good
             will
             towards
             ●…n
             .
          
           This
           indeed
           is
           that
           Peace
           ,
           which
           ●…e
           World
           cannot
           give
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           
           World
           cannot
           take
           away
           ;
           whateve●…
           the
           External
           Appearances
           of
           Providence
           are
           ,
           here
           we
           find
           a
           safe
           retre●…
           and
           a
           never-failing
           Spring
           of
           Joy
           :
           F●…
           
             he
             that
             spared
             not
             his
             own
             Son
             ,
             but
             〈◊〉
             livered
             him
             up
             for
             us
             all
             ,
             how
             shall
             〈◊〉
             not
             with
             him
             also
             freely
             give
             us
             all
             thing●…
             Who
          
           then
           
             shall
             separate
             us
             from
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             Christ
             ?
             Shall
             Tribulation
             ,
             or
             Distre●…
             or
             Persecution
             ,
             or
             Famine
             ,
             or
             Nakedness
             or
             Peril
             ,
             or
             Sword
             ?
             —
             Nay
             ,
             in
             〈◊〉
             these
             we
             are
             more
             than
             Conquerors
             thro●…
             him
             that
             loved
             us
             .
             For
             I
             am
             perswad●…
             that
             neither
             death
             ,
             nor
             life
             ,
             nor
             ●…gels
             ,
             nor
             principalities
             ,
             nor
             powers
             ,
             nor
             things
             present
             ,
             nor
             things
             to
             co●…
             nor
             height
             ,
             nor
             depth
             ,
             nor
             any
             ot●…
             creature
             ,
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             separate
             〈◊〉
             from
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             C●…
             Iesus
             our
             Lord
             ,
          
           8.
           
           Rom.
           32
           ,
           35
           ,
           37
           ,
           〈◊〉
           While
           our
           minds
           are
           warmed
           w●…
           such
           thoughts
           as
           these
           ,
           we
           shall
           〈◊〉
           able
           to
           bear
           up
           under
           the
           grea●…
           Trials
           ,
           if
           not
           with
           Chearfulness
           yet
           at
           least
           with
           Patience
           and
           a
           qui●…
           Submission
           to
           the
           Will
           of
           God.
           A●…
           if
           ever
           there
           were
           occasion
           for
           su●…
           comfortable
           and
           supporting
           Thoug●…
           the
           Divine
           Providence
           has
           made
           it
           〈◊〉
           necessary
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           to
           bear
           the
           〈◊〉
           
           〈◊〉
           an
           Incomparable
           Lady
           ,
           our
           most
           ●…acious
           Queen
           ;
           whose
           Death
           all
           ●…od
           Subjects
           must
           Lament
           ,
           and
           I
           ●…ay
           God
           forgive
           those
           that
           do
           not
           .
           ●…ch
           severe
           Providences
           as
           these
           ,
           will
           ●…ach
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           unbroken
           ●…inds
           ,
           
             to
             serve
             the
             Lord
             with
             fear
             ,
             and
             to
             ●…joyce
             with
             trembling
             .
          
           But
           how
           se●…re
           soever
           Providence
           is
           in
           some
           par●…cular
           instances
           ,
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Di●…ne
           Goodness
           i●…
           the
           Redemption
           of
           ●…ankind
           by
           the
           Incarnation
           and
           ●…eath
           of
           his
           own
           Son
           ,
           should
           teach
           〈◊〉
           to
           be
           
             dumb
             ,
             and
             not
             open
             our
             mouths
             ,
             ●…cause
             it
             is
             his
             doings
             .
          
        
         
           In
           speaking
           to
           which
           words
           ,
           I
           ●…all
           ,
           1.
           enquire
           ,
           What
           may
           be
           called
           ●…e
           doings
           of
           the
           Lord
           ?
           2.
           
           What
           it
           〈◊〉
           to
           be
           dumb
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           open
           ●…ur
           Mouths
           ?
           3.
           
           The
           force
           of
           this
           ●…rgument
           ,
           to
           oblige
           us
           to
           a
           quiet
           and
           ●…atient
           Submission
           under
           the
           great●…st
           sufferings
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           God's
           do●…ng
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           What
           may
           be
           called
           the
           
             do●…ng
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ?
           This
           may
           be
           thought
           〈◊〉
           very
           needless
           question
           ;
           for
           are
           ●…here
           any
           Events
           ,
           Good
           or
           Evil
           ,
           
           which
           are
           not
           God's
           doing
           ?
           If
           w●…
           believe
           a
           particular
           Providence
           ,
           w●…
           must
           answer
           ,
           No
           ;
           and
           yet
           som●…
           things
           are
           more
           peculiarly
           God'●…
           doings
           ,
           than
           others
           are
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           this
           present
           Argument
           ,
           a●…
           God's
           doing
           it
           ,
           is
           a
           reason
           for
           〈◊〉
           quiet
           and
           patient
           Submission
           to
           the
           Divine
           Will.
           
        
         
           In
           many
           cases
           men
           bring
           Ruine
           and
           Misery
           upon
           themselves
           by
           the●…
           own
           sin
           and
           folly
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           may
           thank
           themselves
           for
           it
           ;
           but
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           complain
           of
           Providence
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           cannot
           charge
           Providence
           with
           their
           misfortunes
           ,
           patience
           it self
           is
           not
           properly
           a
           Submission
           to
           God
           ;
           because
           their
           sufferings
           are
           no
           more
           God's
           will
           ,
           than
           their
           sin
           and
           folly
           is
           .
        
         
           If
           men
           destroy
           their
           Estates
           by
           profuseness
           and
           prodigality
           ,
           and
           their
           Bodies
           by
           intemperance
           ,
           and
           lust
           ;
           if
           ill-contracted
           Friendships
           ,
           indiscreet
           Bargains
           ,
           or
           an
           ungovernable
           Tongue
           ,
           perplex
           their
           Affairs
           ,
           and
           prove
           very
           troublesome
           or
           dangerous
           ,
           all
           this
           is
           owing
           ,
           not
           merely
           to
           Providence
           ,
           but
           to
           themselves
           ;
           and
           they
           must
           be
           contented
           to
           reap
           
           the
           fruit
           of
           their
           own
           doings
           ,
           and
           to
           implore
           the
           Divine
           Goodness
           and
           Providence
           to
           deliver
           them
           from
           the
           evil
           consequences
           of
           their
           own
           sin
           and
           folly
           .
        
         
           Whatever
           evils
           we
           suffer
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           the
           natural
           or
           moral
           effects
           of
           our
           own
           sin
           or
           folly
           ,
           they
           are
           properly
           God's
           doings
           ,
           as
           inflicted
           by
           God
           ,
           either
           for
           the
           punishment
           of
           our
           sins
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           trial
           and
           exercise
           of
           our
           virtues
           ,
           or
           to
           serve
           the
           wise
           ends
           of
           his
           Providence
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Those
           Evils
           which
           we
           do
           not
           immediately
           bring
           upon
           our selves
           ,
           God
           inflicts
           on
           us
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           ministry
           of
           wicked
           and
           injurious
           men
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           disorders
           of
           Natural
           Causes
           ,
           or
           by
           some
           seeming
           casual
           and
           fortuitous
           Events
           ;
           for
           the
           Actions
           of
           Men
           ,
           the
           Powers
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           what
           we
           call
           Chance
           and
           Fortune
           ,
           are
           all
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           more
           or
           less
           his
           doings
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           we
           may
           say
           ,
           That
           some
           things
           are
           more
           peculiarly
           the
           care
           of
           Providence
           ,
           than
           others
           ,
           Life
           and
           Death
           are
           certainly
           so
           ;
           no
           man
           can
           
           be
           Born
           or
           Die
           ,
           without
           the
           particular
           Order
           and
           Appointment
           of
           God
           :
           Our
           Saviour
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             not
             a
             sparrow
             falls
             to
             the
             ground
             without
             our
             Father
          
           ;
           much
           less
           men
           ;
           and
           assures
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           that
           
             all
             the
             hairs
             of
             their
             head
             are
             numbred
          
           ;
           and
           their
           Lives
           are
           more
           sacred
           than
           their
           Hairs
           .
           Some
           men
           are
           of
           opinion
           ,
           That
           God
           has
           absolutely
           Decreed
           the
           certain
           term
           and
           period
           of
           every
           man's
           life
           ;
           But
           I
           know
           no
           foundation
           for
           this
           ,
           neither
           in
           Scripture
           nor
           Reason
           ;
           nor
           does
           any
           man
           believe
           it
           ,
           but
           those
           who
           subject
           all
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Things
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           to
           irreversible
           Necessity
           and
           Fate
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           Atheistick
           Hypothesis
           ;
           though
           incautiously
           espoused
           by
           some
           men
           ,
           who
           are
           so
           far
           from
           being
           Atheists
           ,
           that
           I
           hope
           they
           are
           very
           good
           Christians
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           these
           Christian
           Fatalists
           ,
           if
           I
           may
           so
           call
           them
           ,
           mean
           no
           more
           than
           what
           we
           all
           own
           ,
           That
           no
           Sparrow
           ,
           much
           less
           a
           Man
           ,
           falls
           to
           the
           ground
           without
           our
           Father
           ;
           that
           God
           not
           only
           foreknows
           the
           period
           of
           every
           man's
           Life
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           means
           he
           shall
           
           Die
           ,
           but
           with
           Infinite
           Wisdom
           and
           ●…ustice
           ,
           Orders
           and
           Appoints
           it
           ;
           ●…ot
           by
           an
           absolute
           and
           unconditional
           ●…ecree
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           Wise
           Determi●…ation
           of
           a
           Free
           and
           Just
           Prov●…ce
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           God
           have
           any
           more
           con●…ernment
           for
           Nations
           and
           Commonwealths
           ,
           than
           he
           has
           for
           particular
           men
           (
           as
           we
           ,
           who
           can
           attend
           but
           a
           few
           things
           at
           once
           ,
           and
           therefore
           make
           the
           matters
           of
           greatest
           importance
           our
           more
           particular
           care
           ,
           are
           apt
           to
           conceive
           )
           then
           the
           Lives
           and
           Deaths
           of
           Princes
           must
           be
           more
           particularly
           Ordered
           and
           Determined
           by
           God
           ;
           because
           Nations
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           many
           Nations
           and
           Countries
           ,
           more
           than
           their
           own
           ,
           are
           concerned
           in
           the
           consequence
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           more
           universal
           concernment
           any
           thing
           is
           ,
           the
           more
           we
           are
           apt
           to
           think
           it
           belongs
           to
           the
           Care
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           For
           this
           reason
           some
           Philosophers
           have
           confined
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           to
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           and
           Heavenly
           Bodies
           ,
           which
           have
           such
           a
           univerversal
           influence
           on
           things
           below
           ;
           or
           to
           Nations
           and
           Publick
           Societies
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           several
           kinds
           and
           
           species
           of
           Beings
           ,
           not
           to
           particular
           Men
           or
           Creatures
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           far
           they
           were
           in
           the
           right
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Divine
           Providence
           could
           not
           equally
           take
           care
           of
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           and
           of
           every
           particular
           Creature
           in
           it
           ;
           it
           would
           certainly
           in
           the
           first
           place
           take
           care
           of
           the
           great
           Springs
           of
           motion
           .
           But
           though
           this
           be
           no
           reason
           for
           God's
           peculiar
           care
           of
           one
           thing
           more
           than
           another
           ,
           because
           his
           All-seeing
           Eye
           ,
           and
           Almighty
           Arm
           ,
           can
           equally
           take
           care
           of
           all
           ;
           yet
           our
           Saviour
           has
           taught
           us
           from
           the
           worth
           and
           value
           of
           things
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           certainly
           take
           the
           more
           care
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           case
           of
           any
           Competition
           give
           the
           preference
           to
           things
           of
           the
           greatest
           moment
           .
           
             Behold
             the
             fowls
             of
             the
             air
             ,
             for
             they
             sow
             not
             ,
             neither
             do
             they
             reap
             ,
             nor
             gather
             into
             barns
             ;
             yet
             your
             heavenly
             Father
             feedeth
             them
             ;
             are
             ye
             not
             much
             better
             than
             they
             ?
          
           And
           
             if
             God
             so
             clothe
             the
             grass
             of
             the
             field
             ,
             which
             to
             day
             is
             ,
             and
             to
             morrow
             is
             cast
             into
             the
             oven
             ,
             shall
             he
             not
             much
             more
             clothe
             you
             ,
             O
             ye
             of
             little
             faith
             ?
          
           6.
           
           Matth.
           26
           ,
           30.
           
           Where
           from
           God's
           care
           of
           mean
           Inferior
           Creatures
           ,
           the
           Fowls
           of
           the
           
           Air
           ,
           and
           the
           Grass
           of
           the
           Field
           ,
           he
           more
           strongly
           concludes
           his
           care
           of
           Men
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           from
           his
           care
           of
           particular
           men
           ,
           we
           may
           more
           strongly
           conclude
           his
           care
           of
           Kingdoms
           and
           Nations
           ,
           and
           therefore
           of
           the
           Lives
           of
           Princes
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           great
           Ministers
           of
           his
           Government
           and
           Providence
           ,
           and
           whose
           Lives
           or
           Deaths
           make
           such
           a
           mighty
           Change
           in
           the
           Affairs
           of
           the
           World.
           So
           that
           when
           ,
           or
           by
           what
           means
           soever
           Princes
           dye
           ,
           this
           is
           God's
           doings
           ;
           and
           how
           severe
           soever
           we
           may
           feel
           it
           ,
           
             We
             must
             be
             dumb
             ,
             and
             not
             open
             our
             mouths
             ,
             because
             he
             has
             done
             it
          
           ;
           which
           is
           the
        
         
           2.
           
           Thing
           to
           be
           explained
           ,
           What
           is
           meant
           by
           being
           
             dumb
             ,
             and
             not
             opening
             our
             mouths
             .
          
           For
           this
           seems
           a
           very
           hard
           saying
           in
           the
           strict
           literal
           sense
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           not
           complain
           of
           our
           Sufferings
           ,
           when
           we
           feel
           'em
           smart
           :
           Humane
           Nature
           can't
           bear
           this
           ;
           we
           must
           feel
           our
           Sufferings
           ,
           and
           when
           we
           feel
           them
           ,
           we
           must
           complain
           :
           To
           have
           no
           sense
           of
           what
           we
           suffer
           ,
           is
           Stupidity
           ,
           
           not
           Submission
           ;
           it
           is
           irreverence
           for
           the
           Judgments
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           cases
           the
           most
           unpardonable
           baseness
           and
           ingratitude
           to
           Men.
           To
           be
           unconcerned
           for
           the
           Death
           of
           our
           dearest
           Friends
           ,
           or
           greatest
           Patrons
           and
           Benefactors
           ,
           not
           to
           pay
           Nature's
           Tribute
           to
           their
           Memories
           in
           a
           Sigh
           and
           a
           Tear
           ;
           not
           to
           long
           after
           them
           ,
           and
           send
           some
           vain
           Wishes
           to
           call
           them
           back
           ;
           not
           to
           preserve
           their
           Idea
           fresh
           in
           our
           minds
           ,
           and
           to
           think
           with
           some
           uneasiness
           of
           those
           happy
           hours
           which
           their
           Conversation
           sweetn
           d
           ;
           to
           part
           with
           our
           Friends
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           suffered
           nothing
           by
           their
           loss
           ,
           and
           were
           as
           well
           without
           them
           ;
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           a
           Virtue
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           man
           is
           uncapable
           of
           ever
           being
           a
           Friend
           ,
           and
           never
           deserves
           to
           have
           any
           ;
           much
           more
           then
           ,
           when
           we
           lose
           a
           publick
           Friend
           and
           Benefactor
           ,
           the
           greatest
           of
           Friends
           and
           Benefactors
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           good
           Prince
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           briefly
           consider
           ,
           what
           we
           have
           lost
           in
           the
           loss
           of
           our
           Gracious
           Queen
           ,
           and
           try
           if
           we
           can
           
           bear
           the
           thoughts
           of
           it
           without
           complaining
           .
           She
           was
           the
           Glory
           of
           her
           Sex
           ,
           and
           an
           Ornament
           to
           the
           Crown
           she
           wore
           ;
           made
           truly
           Great
           by
           Nature
           ,
           Birth
           ,
           and
           Education
           .
        
         
           She
           had
           a
           large
           and
           capacious
           Mind
           ,
           a
           quick
           and
           lively
           Apprehension
           ,
           and
           a
           piercing
           and
           solid
           Judgment
           :
           She
           had
           a
           strength
           and
           firmness
           of
           Mind
           beyond
           her
           Sex
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           dexterity
           in
           managing
           the
           greatest
           Affairs
           ,
           as
           would
           have
           become
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           experienced
           Ministers
           .
           Never
           was
           there
           greater
           skill
           in
           Government
           ,
           with
           less
           fondness
           for
           it
           ,
           which
           she
           could
           take
           up
           and
           lay
           down
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           equality
           and
           indifferency
           of
           Mind
           ;
           Though
           ,
           I
           doubt
           ,
           I
           must
           unsay
           that
           ;
           for
           she
           was
           always
           grieved
           at
           the
           occasion
           of
           taking
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           as
           glad
           to
           resign
           it
           .
        
         
           Never
           was
           Majesty
           better
           tempered
           with
           easiness
           and
           sweetness
           .
           She
           knew
           how
           to
           be
           familiar
           ,
           without
           making
           her self
           cheap
           ,
           and
           to
           condescend
           without
           meanness
           .
           She
           had
           all
           the
           Greatness
           of
           Majesty
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Virtues
           of
           Conversation
           ;
           and
           knew
           very
           well
           ,
           
           what
           became
           her
           Table
           ,
           and
           what
           became
           the
           Council-Board
           .
        
         
           She
           understood
           her
           Religion
           ,
           and
           loved
           it
           ,
           and
           practised
           it
           ;
           and
           was
           the
           greatest
           Example
           of
           the
           Age
           ,
           of
           a
           constant
           ,
           regular
           ,
           unaffected
           Devotion
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           eminent
           Vertues
           of
           a
           
             Christian
             Life
          
           .
           In
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           the
           great
           Affairs
           of
           State
           ,
           she
           would
           rather
           spare
           time
           from
           her
           sleep
           ,
           than
           from
           her
           Prayers
           ,
           where
           she
           always
           appeared
           with
           that
           great
           composure
           and
           seriousness
           of
           Mind
           ,
           as
           if
           her
           Court
           had
           been
           a
           Nunnery
           ,
           and
           she
           had
           had
           nothing
           else
           to
           do
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           In
           all
           the
           Ease
           and
           Prosperity
           of
           Fortune
           she
           had
           that
           tenderness
           and
           compassion
           for
           those
           ,
           who
           suffered
           ,
           which
           sufferings
           themselves
           cannot
           teach
           meaner
           Persons
           .
           She
           was
           Charitable
           to
           the
           utmost
           of
           her
           Power
           ,
           amidst
           all
           the
           Expences
           of
           War
           and
           Government
           ;
           and
           when
           a
           proper
           Object
           was
           presented
           to
           her
           ,
           was
           always
           pleased
           ,
           when
           she
           could
           grant
           their
           requests
           ,
           and
           very
           uneasy
           to
           deny
           .
        
         
         
           In
           short
           ,
           her
           greatest
           and
           most
           ●…placable
           Enemies
           ,
           (
           for
           Virtue
           self
           will
           meet
           with
           Enemies
           in
           this
           ●…orld
           )
           had
           no
           other
           Fault
           to
           ●…arge
           her
           with
           ,
           but
           her
           Throne
           ;
           ●…hich
           is
           the
           only
           thing
           ,
           for
           which
           ●…ost
           other
           Princes
           are
           valuable
           .
           ●…he
           ascended
           the
           Throne
           indeed
           ●…efore
           she
           desired
           it
           ;
           but
           was
           ●…rust
           into
           it
           ,
           not
           by
           an
           hasty
           ●…mbition
           ,
           but
           to
           save
           a
           sinking
           Church
           and
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           I
           hope
           England
           will
           always
           have
           reason
           to
           ●…ay
           ,
           That
           an
           empty
           Throne
           could
           ●…ever
           have
           been
           filled
           with
           a
           nobler
           Pair
           .
        
         
           But
           though
           the
           necessary
           absence
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           give
           check
           to
           the
           Progress
           of
           a
           Powerful
           and
           Insulting
           Monarch
           ,
           engaged
           her
           more
           than
           she
           desired
           in
           
             State
             Affairs
          
           ;
           yet
           the
           promoting
           of
           true
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           service
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           [
           the
           greatest
           and
           best
           Nursery
           of
           it
           ,
           since
           the
           Apostolick
           Age
           ]
           ,
           was
           her
           constant
           and
           natural
           Care.
           This
           her
           Thoughts
           were
           full
           of
           ,
           and
           she
           had
           formed
           great
           and
           noble
           Designs
           ,
           had
           she
           out-lived
           the
           Difficulties
           and
           Expences
           
           of
           War
           ;
           and
           been
           at
           leisure
           to
           attend
           the
           peaceful
           Arts
           of
           Government
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           reason
           to
           say
           this
           ,
           from
           those
           frequent
           Intimations
           I
           have
           had
           from
           our
           late
           admirable
           Primate
           ,
           who
           had
           great
           Designs
           Himself
           to
           serve
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           in
           its
           truest
           Interests
           ;
           and
           had
           inspired
           Their
           Majesties
           ,
           and
           particularly
           the
           Queen
           ,
           who
           had
           more
           leisure
           for
           such
           Thoughts
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           great
           and
           pious
           Designs
           :
           It
           may
           be
           no
           Church-man
           ever
           had
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           not
           more
           deservedly
           ,
           a
           greater
           Interest
           in
           his
           Prince's
           Favour
           ;
           and
           the
           great
           Use
           he
           made
           of
           it
           ,
           was
           to
           do
           publick
           service
           to
           Religion
           ;
           and
           ,
           what
           ever
           some
           Men
           might
           suspect
           ,
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           though
           it
           may
           be
           not
           perfectly
           in
           their
           Way
           :
           And
           the
           greatest
           Fault
           I
           know
           he
           had
           ,
           was
           ,
           That
           some
           envious
           and
           ambitious
           Men
           could
           not
           bear
           his
           Greatness
           ,
           which
           he
           himself
           never
           courted
           ,
           nay
           ,
           which
           he
           industriously
           avoided
           .
        
         
           Before
           this
           ,
           all
           England
           knew
           and
           owned
           his
           Worth
           ;
           and
           had
           it
           
           been
           put
           to
           the
           Poll
           ,
           there
           had
           ●…en
           vast
           Odds
           on
           his
           side
           ,
           that
           〈◊〉
           would
           have
           been
           voted
           into
           the
           ●…e
           of
           Canterbury
           ;
           for
           no
           Man
           had
           ●…er
           a
           clearer
           and
           brighter
           Reaso●…
           truer
           Judgment
           ,
           a
           more
           easy
           and
           ●…ppy
           Expression
           ,
           nor
           a
           more
           〈◊〉
           ,
           fearless
           Honesty
           :
           he
           was
           a
           ●…e
           and
           hearty
           Friend
           ,
           and
           was
           a
           ●…e
           Friend
           whereever
           he
           prof●…●…d
           to
           be
           so
           :
           Though
           he
           had
           ma●…
           Enemies
           at
           last
           ,
           he
           took
           care
           〈◊〉
           make
           none
           .
           He
           was
           obliging
           〈◊〉
           all
           Men
           ;
           and
           though
           he
           could
           ●…t
           easily
           part
           with
           a
           Friend
           ,
           he
           ●…uld
           easily
           forgive
           an
           Enemy
           ,
           〈◊〉
           that
           Bundle
           of
           Libels
           witnesses
           ,
           ●…hich
           was
           found
           among
           his
           other
           ●…pers
           ,
           with
           this
           Inscription
           :
           
             These
             ●…e
             Libels
             ;
             I
             pray
             God
             forgive
             them
             ;
             do
             .
          
        
         
           But
           I
           cannot
           give
           you
           the
           just
           Character
           of
           this
           Great
           Man
           now
           ;
           ●…hat
           I
           have
           already
           said
           ,
           I
           con●…ss
           ,
           is
           an
           Excursion
           ,
           which
           I
           hope
           ●…ou
           will
           pardon
           to
           the
           Passion
           of
           〈◊〉
           old
           Friend
           ;
           and
           learn
           from
           Two
           great
           Examples
           ,
           That
           neither
           ●…e
           greatest
           Innocence
           ,
           Virtue
           ,
           or
           Merit
           ,
           can
           defend
           ,
           either
           Crowned
           
           or
           Mitred
           Heads
           ,
           from
           the
           lash●…
           of
           spiteful
           and
           envenomed
           Tongue●…
           But
           what
           a
           Loss
           has
           Religion
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           critical
           Time
           ,
           in
           the
           Death
           of
           such
           a
           Queen
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           Prelate
           !
           I
           pray
           God
           make
           up
           this
           Loss
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           That
           great
           Passion
           which
           afflicts
           and
           oppresses
           our
           good
           King
           ,
           gives
           an
           unexceptionable
           Testimony
           to
           the
           incomparable
           Worth
           of
           our
           deceased
           Queen
           ;
           The
           too
           severe
           and
           visible
           Effects
           of
           it
           ,
           shew
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           an
           ordinary
           ,
           nor
           a
           dissembled
           Passion
           ;
           Nor
           is
           it
           an
           ordinary
           thing
           ,
           for
           a
           Prince
           of
           so
           great
           a
           Mind
           ,
           who
           can
           look
           the
           most
           formidable
           Dangers
           ,
           and
           Death
           it self
           ,
           in
           the
           face
           ,
           without
           fear
           ;
           whom
           all
           the
           Powers
           of
           France
           cannot
           make
           look
           pale
           or
           tremble
           ,
           to
           sink
           ,
           and
           faint
           ,
           and
           to
           feel
           all
           the
           Agonies
           of
           Death
           in
           the
           dying
           .
           Looks
           of
           a
           Beloved
           Consort
           .
           All
           Story
           cannot
           furnish
           us
           with
           many
           Examples
           of
           such
           soft
           and
           tender
           Passions
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           warlike
           and
           fearless
           Mind
           ;
           and
           what
           but
           a
           mighty
           Vertue
           could
           so
           charm
           a
           Prince
           ,
           as
           to
           forget
           his
           natural
           Constancy
           
           and
           Resolution
           ?
           I
           'm
           sure
           though
           we
           ●…y
           very
           dear
           for
           the
           Experiment
           〈◊〉
           the
           loss
           of
           an
           excellent
           Queen
           ,
           ●…e
           have
           so
           much
           the
           more
           reason
           〈◊〉
           think
           our selves
           happy
           in
           a
           ●…ng
           ;
           for
           a
           due
           mixture
           and
           tempe●…ment
           of
           such
           fearless
           Courage
           and
           ●…avery
           ,
           and
           such
           tender
           Passions
           ,
           is
           ●…e
           most
           perfect
           Composition
           of
           an
           ex●…ellent
           Prince
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           you
           will
           tell
           ●…e
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           taken
           great
           pains
           〈◊〉
           confute
           my
           Text
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           ●…ave
           done
           it
           effectually
           ;
           for
           we
           ●…ght
           not
           to
           be
           dumb
           ,
           but
           may
           ●…ery
           justly
           complain
           of
           such
           a
           loss
           ●…s
           this
           .
        
         
           This
           I
           readily
           grant
           ,
           That
           we
           ●…ay
           complain
           of
           such
           a
           loss
           ;
           but
           ●…his
           is
           no
           confutation
           of
           my
           Text.
           ●…e
           may
           complain
           ,
           and
           give
           Ease
           ●…nd
           Vent
           to
           our
           Sorrows
           by
           such
           Complaints
           ,
           while
           we
           do
           not
           complain
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           accuse
           him
           foolishly
           .
           To
           submit
           to
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           here
           exprest
           by
           being
           
             Dumb
             ,
             and
             not
             opening
             our
             Mouths
             ,
          
           does
           not
           signify
           ,
           not
           to
           feel
           our
           Losses
           and
           Sufferings
           ,
           or
           not
           to
           complain
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           not
           to
           reproach
           
           the
           Divine
           Providence
           ,
           no●…
           to
           cast
           off
           our
           Hope
           and
           Trust
           in
           God.
           Iob
           felt
           his
           Sufferings
           ,
           and
           complained
           of
           them
           in
           as
           moving
           and
           tragical
           Expressions
           ,
           as
           any
           other
           Man
           could
           ,
           and
           yet
           is
           proposed
           to
           us
           ,
           as
           an
           Example
           of
           admirable
           Patience
           ,
           because
           he
           did
           not
           
             charge
             God
             foolishly
          
           ,
           nor
           cast
           off
           his
           hope
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           This
           we
           never
           can
           have
           any
           reason
           for
           ;
           for
           whatever
           we
           suffer
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           wise
           and
           merciful
           Providence
           which
           inflicts
           it
           :
           But
           yet
           Mankind
           are
           very
           apt
           ,
           when
           they
           suffer
           hard
           things
           ,
           either
           to
           deny
           a
           Providence
           ,
           or
           which
           is
           more
           absurd
           ,
           and
           unreasonable
           ,
           to
           reproach
           it
           ;
           for
           if
           there
           be
           a
           God
           ,
           he
           is
           Wise
           ,
           and
           Good
           ,
           and
           Merciful
           ,
           and
           Just
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Notion
           all
           Mankind
           have
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           if
           this
           God
           governs
           the
           World
           ,
           all
           Events
           are
           ordered
           with
           Wisdom
           ,
           Justice
           ,
           and
           Goodness
           ;
           and
           all
           thinking
           Men
           ,
           in
           cool
           and
           sober
           Thoughts
           ,
           will
           be
           ashamed
           to
           quarrel
           with
           such
           a
           Providence
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           we
           are
           very
           apt
           to
           ask
           Questions
           ,
           which
           we
           cannot
           easily
           
           answer
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           make
           our
           own
           ig●…rance
           an
           Objection
           against
           the
           Di●…ne
           Providence
           .
        
         
           As
           in
           the
           Case
           before
           us
           ,
           the
           ●…dden
           and
           untimely
           Death
           of
           an
           ●…cellent
           Princess
           ,
           who
           had
           Strength
           ●…d
           Vigor
           of
           Age
           ,
           which
           promised
           〈◊〉
           much
           longer
           Life
           ,
           and
           who
           ●…ould
           certainly
           have
           done
           great
           ●…ood
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           she
           ●…ad
           lived
           ;
           but
           is
           cut
           off
           in
           the
           ●…igor
           and
           Strength
           of
           Age
           ,
           and
           all
           ●…er
           Thoughts
           ,
           even
           all
           her
           great
           ●…d
           excellent
           Designs
           of
           doing
           Good
           〈◊〉
           the
           World
           ,
           perish
           with
           her
           ;
           ●…hile
           Tyrants
           and
           Oppressors
           live
           ●…o
           be
           the
           Plagues
           and
           Scourges
           of
           Mankind
           .
        
         
           Now
           though
           we
           do
           not
           know
           ●…he
           particular
           Reasons
           of
           such
           Pro●…idences
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           easy
           to
           frame
           some
           general
           Answers
           ,
           which
           may
           ●…atisfy
           all
           the
           Friends
           of
           Providence
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           Objection
           relates
           to
           our selves
           ,
           who
           suffer
           by
           this
           Loss
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           very
           plain
           Answer
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           a
           very
           terrible
           one
           ;
           That
           God
           is
           Angry
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           untimely
           Death
           of
           an
           excellent
           Princess
           ,
           
           who
           made
           it
           her
           whole
           Study
           and
           Design
           to
           do
           us
           Good
           ,
           threatens
           his
           Judgments
           against
           us
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           not
           take
           Care
           to
           prevent
           them
           by
           a
           timely
           Repentance
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           Objection
           relates
           only
           to
           the
           untimely
           Death
           of
           an
           excellent
           Princess
           ,
           that
           she
           should
           so
           suddenly
           be
           snatched
           away
           from
           the
           Joys
           and
           Pleasures
           of
           a
           Throne
           ;
           this
           is
           no
           Objection
           at
           all
           ;
           at
           least
           not
           a●…
           Objection
           fit
           for
           Christians
           to
           make
           :
           For
           can
           we
           think
           ,
           that
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           happy
           Monarch
           ,
           loses
           any
           thing
           by
           the
           Exchange
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           translated
           from
           Earth
           to
           Heaven
           ?
           That
           the
           Joys
           of
           Paradise
           are
           not
           greater
           than
           a
           Crown
           ?
           Our
           good
           Queen
           did
           not
           think
           so
           ,
           who
           knew
           what
           an
           Earthly
           Crown
           meant
           ,
           but
           was
           willing
           to
           part
           with
           it
           for
           Heaven
           ;
           who
           saw
           Death
           approaching
           without
           fear
           ,
           and
           prepared
           to
           receive
           its
           Stroke
           with
           that
           calmness
           and
           sedateness
           of
           Mind
           ,
           as
           nothing
           could
           give
           but
           an
           innocent
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           much
           greater
           Hopes
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           for
           our selves
           ,
           though
           we
           
           must
           acknowledge
           that
           we
           have
           re●…eived
           a
           very
           great
           Loss
           ,
           in
           the
           ●…eath
           of
           an
           excellent
           Queen
           ,
           yet
           we
           ●…ave
           no
           reason
           to
           quarrel
           at
           Pro●…idence
           ,
           while
           God
           preserves
           our
           ●…ing
           to
           go
           in
           and
           out
           before
           us
           .
           ●…e
           had
           indeed
           perpetual
           Day
           ;
           and
           ●…o
           sooner
           was
           one
           Sun
           withdrawn
           ,
           ●…ut
           another
           ascended
           our
           Horizon
           ,
           ●…ith
           equal
           Lustre
           and
           Brightness
           :
           ●…his
           was
           a
           peculiar
           Happiness
           ●…hich
           we
           never
           had
           before
           ,
           and
           ●…hich
           the
           Necessities
           of
           our
           Affairs
           ●…equired
           now
           ;
           but
           though
           God
           has
           ●…ut
           us
           short
           in
           this
           ,
           we
           have
           a
           King
           still
           ,
           the
           Terror
           of
           France
           ,
           ●…nd
           the
           Protector
           of
           Europe
           ;
           a
           King
           ,
           whom
           Affection
           as
           well
           as
           Blood
           has
           Naturalized
           to
           us
           ;
           who
           loves
           our
           Nation
           and
           our
           Church
           ,
           which
           he
           has
           once
           delivered
           ,
           and
           God
           grant
           ●…e
           may
           live
           long
           to
           settle
           and
           pro●…ect
           both
           .
           We
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           fear
           our
           Enemies
           ,
           either
           at
           home
           or
           abroad
           ,
           while
           a
           Prince
           is
           at
           the
           Helm
           ,
           who
           wants
           neither
           Counsel
           nor
           Courage
           ;
           especially
           if
           we
           follow
           that
           noble
           Example
           ,
           which
           the
           Two
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           have
           set
           us
           ,
           to
           give
           him
           such
           fresh
           Assurances
           of
           our
           Fidelity
           ,
           
           as
           may
           strengthen
           his
           Hands
           against
           his
           and
           our
           Enemies
           Abroad
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           easy
           and
           safe
           at
           Home
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           ,
           This
           is
           God's
           doing
           ,
           and
           it
           becomes
           us
           to
           be
           dumb
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           open
           our
           Mouths
           ,
           because
           he
           has
           done
           it
           :
           He
           is
           the
           Sovereign
           and
           Unaccountable
           Lord
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           who
           shall
           say
           unto
           him
           ,
           What
           dos●…
           thou
           ?
           Life
           and
           Death
           are
           in
           his
           hands
           ;
           the
           Fates
           of
           Princes
           and
           Kingdoms
           .
           That
           he
           has
           done
           it
           ,
           should
           be
           a
           sufficient
           Reason
           to
           us
           to
           submit
           ,
           because
           though
           he
           does
           things
           great
           and
           wonderful
           ,
           and
           beyond
           our
           Understanding
           ,
           yet
           he
           never
           does
           any
           thing
           but
           what
           is
           wise
           and
           good
           :
           This
           I
           'm
           sure
           is
           the
           most
           effectual
           way
           to
           turn
           even
           the
           severest
           Judgments
           into
           Blessings
           ,
           to
           reverence
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           humble
           our selves
           under
           his
           mighty
           hand
           ,
           and
           implore
           his
           Mercy
           ,
           to
           repair
           those
           Breaches
           he
           has
           made
           upon
           us
           .
           We
           must
           not
           complain
           of
           Providence
           ;
           but
           we
           may
           make
           our
           Complaints
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           be
           the
           more
           importunate
           in
           our
           Prayers
           for
           the
           Preservation
           of
           our
           King.
           The
           Death
           of
           our
           excellent
           
           Queen
           both
           calls
           for
           ,
           and
           will
           justify
           and
           recommend
           such
           humble
           Importunities
           ;
           and
           the
           preservation
           of
           our
           King
           ,
           will
           ,
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           ,
           make
           up
           this
           Loss
           to
           us
           ;
           
             Which
             God
             of
             his
             infinite
             Mercy
             grant
             ,
             through
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ;
             to
             whom
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             be
             Honour
             ,
             Glory
             ,
             and
             Power
             ,
             now
             and
             for
             ever
             ,
          
        
         
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           SERMON
           IX
           .
        
         
           
             Preach'd
             before
             the
             Right
             Honourable
             the
             Lord
             Mayor
             ,
             and
             the
             Court
             of
             Aldermen
             ,
             at
             the
             Parish-Church
             of
             St.
             Bridget
             ,
             on
             
               Tuesday
               in
               
               Easter-Week
               ,
               April
               6.
               1697.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             2
             Cor.
             VIII
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             
               For
               if
               there
               be
               first
               a
               willing
               mind
               ,
               it
               is
               accepted
               according
               to
               that
               a
               man
               hath
               ,
               and
               not
               according
               to
               that
               he
               hath
               not
               .
            
          
        
         
           THE
           Occasion
           of
           these
           Words
           was
           this
           .
           The
           Christians
           of
           Iudaea
           were
           at
           this
           time
           in
           great
           Want
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           a
           general
           Dearth
           ,
           which
           was
           foretold
           by
           Agabus
           at
           
             Antioch
             ,
             Acts
             II.
             28.
             
             And
             there
             stood
             up
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             named
             Agabus
             ,
             and
             signified
             by
             the
             spirit
             ,
             That
             there
             should
             be
             great
             dearth
             throughout
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             came
             to
             pass
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Claudius
             Caesar.
          
           Upon
           this
           Notice
           ,
           
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             every
             man
             according
             to
             his
             ability
             ,
             determined
             to
             send
             relief
             unto
             the
             Brethren
             which
             dwelt
             in
             Iudaea
             .
          
        
         
         
           This
           is
           that
           Contribution
           for
           the
           Saints
           which
           St.
           Paul
           directs
           them
           about
           ,
           at
           the
           Conclusion
           of
           his
           first
           Epistle
           to
           them
           ,
           Ch.
           16.
           and
           this
           is
           what
           he
           inculcates
           on
           them
           in
           this
           and
           the
           following
           Chapter
           ,
           but
           with
           so
           much
           Art
           and
           Insinuation
           ,
           that
           though
           he
           uses
           the
           most
           powerful
           Arguments
           ,
           yet
           he
           would
           not
           seem
           to
           persuade
           ,
           nor
           to
           think
           that
           they
           needed
           any
           Persuasion
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           not
           Honourable
           for
           Christians
           ,
           whose
           Religion
           is
           Charity
           ,
           to
           need
           such
           Persuasions
           and
           Importunities
           .
           They
           may
           be
           directed
           in
           their
           Charity
           ,
           and
           put
           in
           Mind
           of
           such
           particular
           Charities
           as
           are
           of
           the
           greatest
           Necessity
           ,
           or
           the
           most
           present
           use
           ,
           or
           have
           the
           most
           general
           Influence
           ,
           or
           do
           the
           greatest
           Reputation
           and
           Service
           to
           Religion
           ;
           or
           their
           Charity
           may
           be
           heightened
           ,
           inflamed
           ,
           and
           enlarged
           ,
           by
           the
           proper
           Arguments
           and
           Motives
           of
           Liberality
           ;
           but
           their
           Religion
           teaches
           them
           to
           be
           Charitable
           ,
           and
           the
           Name
           and
           Profession
           of
           a
           Christian
           is
           a
           Reproach
           to
           them
           without
           it
           :
           And
           this
           is
           all
           the
           Apostle
           aims
           at
           even
           in
           his
           soft
           and
           tender
           way
           of
           Persuasion
           ;
           not
           merely
           to
           persuade
           them
           to
           contribute
           to
           the
           Necessities
           of
           the
           
           Saints
           ,
           which
           he
           knew
           they
           were
           willing
           ●…o
           do
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           should
           contri●…ute
           liberally
           ,
           with
           a
           free
           and
           chearful
           Heart
           ,
           and
           open
           Hand
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           ●…um
           of
           all
           his
           Arguments
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           ●…hew
           you
           in
           the
           Conclusion
           ,
           if
           Time
           permit
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           great
           Difficulty
           concerns
           the
           proper
           Measures
           of
           a
           liberal
           and
           overflowing
           Charity
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           has
           prescribed
           no
           set
           Bounds
           and
           Proportions
           to
           our
           Charity
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           thought
           as
           possible
           to
           be
           imprudent
           and
           excessive
           ,
           as
           too
           frugal
           and
           sparing
           :
           We
           have
           many
           other
           Obligations
           upon
           us
           besides
           CHARITY
           ;
           to
           provide
           for
           our
           own
           comfortable
           Subsistence
           ,
           to
           take
           Care
           of
           our
           Wives
           and
           Children
           ,
           and
           to
           discharge
           all
           other
           Duties
           and
           Offices
           according
           to
           our
           Station
           and
           Character
           in
           the
           World
           :
           All
           which
           ought
           to
           set
           Bounds
           to
           our
           Charity
           .
           But
           what
           these
           Bounds
           are
           ,
           is
           thought
           the
           great
           Question
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           easily
           answered
           :
           This
           is
           true
           ;
           nor
           can
           any
           certain
           Measures
           be
           prescribed
           ;
           nor
           does
           the
           Apostle
           pretend
           to
           it
           :
           But
           though
           there
           is
           a
           great
           Latitude
           in
           true
           Christian
           Charity
           ,
           which
           does
           not
           consist
           in
           a
           Point
           ,
           but
           
           admits
           of
           different
           degrees
           and
           Proportions
           ;
           yet
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           in
           my
           Text
           ,
           directs
           us
           to
           such
           a
           Principle
           ,
           as
           is
           much
           better
           and
           safer
           than
           any
           stated
           Rules
           ,
           because
           it
           will
           be
           sure
           never
           to
           sink
           below
           the
           just
           Proportions
           of
           Charity
           ;
           and
           will
           render
           all
           we
           do
           ,
           be
           it
           more
           or
           less
           ,
           very
           acceptable
           to
           God.
           
             For
             if
             there
             be
             first
             a
             willing
             mind
             ,
             it
             is
             accepted
             according
             to
             that
             a
             man
             hath
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             .
          
        
         
           In
           which
           Words
           ,
           I
           shall
           observe
           Three
           Things
           ,
           which
           are
           expressed
           ,
           or
           necessarily
           implied
           in
           them
           .
           First
           ,
           That
           a
           great
           readiness
           and
           Forwardness
           of
           Mind
           ,
           to
           do
           Good
           ,
           is
           the
           true
           Spirit
           of
           Charity
           ;
           which
           gives
           Value
           and
           Acceptation
           to
           all
           we
           do
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           this
           readiness
           of
           Mind
           to
           do
           Good
           ,
           to
           Relieve
           the
           Necessities
           of
           those
           who
           want
           ,
           will
           observe
           the
           just
           Proportions
           of
           Giving
           ,
           will
           give
           
             according
             to
             what
             a
             man
             hath
             :
          
           as
           is
           necessarily
           implied
           in
           the
           Words
           ;
           for
           if
           a
           willing
           Mind
           be
           accepted
           ,
           according
           to
           what
           a
           man
           hath
           ,
           it
           is
           ,
           because
           it
           gives
           according
           to
           what
           a
           man
           hath
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           where
           there
           is
           this
           Willing
           Mind
           ,
           with
           a
           fitting
           Proportion
           
           according
           to
           our
           Abilities
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           more
           or
           less
           ,
           which
           we
           give
           ,
           it
           is
           equally
           acceptable
           to
           God.
           Such
           a
           Man
           
             is
             accepted
             according
             to
             what
             ●…e
             hath
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             what
             he
             hath
             ●…ot
             .
          
           I
           shall
           speak
           as
           briefly
           as
           I
           can
           to
           each
           of
           these
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           not
           be
           prevented
           in
           such
           an
           Application
           ,
           as
           is
           proper
           to
           this
           Solemnity
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           a
           great
           Readiness
           and
           Forwardness
           of
           Mind
           (
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           signifies
           )
           to
           do
           Good
           ;
           to
           relieve
           the
           Necessities
           of
           those
           in
           Want
           ,
           is
           the
           true
           Spirit
           of
           Charity
           ,
           and
           gives
           Value
           and
           Acceptation
           to
           all
           we
           do
           .
           Such
           a
           Willingness
           of
           Mind
           ,
           when
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Principle
           and
           first
           Mover
           in
           all
           our
           Charitable
           Actions
           ,
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           very
           acceptable
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           This
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           I
           may
           take
           for
           granted
           ;
           for
           what
           is
           the
           Grace
           and
           Vertue
           of
           Charity
           ,
           but
           a
           Charitable
           Inclination
           ,
           Disposition
           ,
           Temper
           ,
           Habit
           of
           Mind
           ?
           And
           what
           is
           this
           but
           a
           Readiness
           and
           Forwardness
           to
           do
           Good
           ?
           Our
           Inclinations
           and
           Passions
           are
           the
           Principles
           of
           Action
           ,
           and
           therefore
           have
           a
           natural
           Tendency
           towards
           their
           
           proper
           Acts
           and
           Objects
           ,
           and
           will
           act
           when
           they
           have
           the
           Power
           and
           Opportunity
           of
           Action
           :
           Charity
           is
           Love
           ,
           the
           Love
           of
           Pity
           and
           Compassion
           to
           the
           Miseries
           and
           Sufferings
           ,
           and
           Wants
           of
           our
           Brethren
           ;
           and
           Love
           in
           all
           other
           Instances
           is
           a
           very
           restless
           active
           Principle
           ;
           and
           so
           will
           our
           Love
           to
           the
           Poor
           and
           Miserable
           be
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           Inclination
           and
           Habit.
           
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           man
           but
           will
           pretend
           to
           be
           very
           ready
           and
           willing
           to
           do
           Good
           ,
           though
           he
           never
           does
           any
           :
           For
           to
           have
           no
           Inclination
           to
           do
           Good
           ,
           is
           so
           Infamous
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           do
           no
           good
           ,
           are
           ashamed
           to
           own
           it
           ;
           but
           to
           do
           no
           good
           ,
           is
           a
           plain
           Evidence
           against
           them
           ,
           when
           nothing
           can
           hinder
           them
           from
           doing
           Good
           ,
           but
           the
           want
           of
           Will
           and
           Inclination
           to
           do
           it
           ;
           when
           God
           has
           furnished
           them
           with
           the
           means
           of
           doing
           Good
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           thousands
           of
           Objects
           to
           exercise
           their
           Charity
           ,
           and
           to
           move
           their
           Pity
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           any
           .
           The
           Will
           is
           accepted
           for
           the
           Deed
           ,
           both
           by
           God
           and
           Men
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           not
           in
           our
           Power
           to
           do
           that
           Good
           which
           we
           sincerely
           desire
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           which
           we
           would
           certainly
           do
           ,
           were
           it
           in
           our
           Power
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           to
           mock
           both
           God
           and
           
           Men
           ,
           to
           pretend
           a
           Willingness
           ,
           when
           ●…t
           is
           visible
           to
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           That
           a
           Will
           to
           do
           Good
           is
           the
           only
           thing
           we
           want
           .
           But
           such
           a
           Readiness
           and
           Wil●…ingness
           of
           Mind
           as
           is
           Active
           and
           Vigorous
           ,
           as
           contrives
           and
           lays
           Designs
           of
           Charity
           ,
           or
           embraces
           such
           as
           are
           offered
           ,
           and
           takes
           all
           wise
           Opportunities
           of
           doing
           Good
           ,
           this
           is
           very
           accepta●…le
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           most
           Divine
           and
           God-like
           Temper
           ,
           the
           Image
           of
           ●…is
           own
           Goodness
           ,
           and
           the
           noblest
           Exercise
           of
           our
           Love
           to
           Men
           ,
           inspired
           with
           the
           Love
           of
           God.
           Now
           in
           Mo●…al
           Actions
           it
           is
           the
           Principle
           that
           gives
           the
           Value
           ;
           not
           so
           much
           the
           Gift
           ,
           as
           the
           Mind
           of
           the
           Giver
           ;
           and
           therefore
           St.
           Paul
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           though
           
             we
             give
             all
             our
             goods
             to
             feed
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             charity
             ,
             we
             are
             nothing
             ,
             1
             Cor.
          
           13.
           3.
           
           God
           can
           feed
           the
           poor
           without
           us
           ,
           if
           he
           so
           pleases
           ;
           but
           as
           for
           several
           other
           wise
           ends
           of
           Providence
           ,
           so
           he
           has
           ordered
           ,
           That
           
             the
             poor
             shall
             be
             always
             with
             us
          
           for
           the
           trial
           and
           exercise
           of
           our
           Virtue
           ,
           but
           the
           Virtue
           is
           not
           the
           Gift
           ,
           but
           the
           Charity
           .
           And
           could
           we
           perform
           all
           the
           Acts
           of
           Charity
           without
           a
           charitable
           Mind
           ,
           the
           World
           might
           be
           better
           for
           it
           ,
           but
           not
           we
           our selves
           .
        
         
         
           2dly
           .
           This
           readiness
           and
           forwardness
           of
           Mind
           to
           do
           good
           ,
           will
           observe
           the
           just
           proportions
           of
           Charity
           ,
           will
           give
           
             according
             to
             what
             a
             man
             hath
             .
          
           I
           observed
           before
           ,
           That
           our
           Saviour
           in
           his
           Gospel
           hath
           prescribed
           no
           fixt
           Measures
           nor
           Proportions
           of
           Charity
           :
           Nor
           could
           he
           reasonably
           do
           this
           ,
           considering
           the
           nature
           of
           Charity
           ;
           which
           though
           it
           be
           not
           so
           absolutely
           free
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           chuse
           whether
           we
           will
           be
           charitable
           or
           no
           (
           for
           charitable
           we
           must
           be
           at
           the
           peril
           of
           our
           Souls
           )
           ;
           yet
           the
           proportions
           must
           be
           free
           ,
           or
           it
           is
           not
           Charity
           ,
           but
           a
           Poor's
           rate
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           positive
           Laws
           ,
           which
           God
           gave
           the
           Iews
           for
           the
           relief
           of
           the
           Poor
           ,
           were
           no
           better
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           by
           the
           wiser
           Iews
           ,
           were
           never
           placed
           to
           the
           account
           of
           Charity
           ,
           but
           of
           Justice
           ,
           and
           a
           Legal
           Righteousness
           :
           Which
           is
           the
           very
           distinction
           St.
           Paul
           makes
           between
           a
           righteous
           and
           a
           
             good
             man
          
           ,
           Rom.
           5.
           7.
           
           
             But
             scarcely
             for
             a
             righteous
             man
             wi●…
             one
             die
             ,
             yet
             peradventure
             for
             a
             good
             man
             one
             would
             even
             dare
             to
             die
             .
             A
             Righteous
             man
          
           is
           one
           ,
           who
           is
           legally
           Righteous
           ,
           and
           observes
           what
           the
           Law
           requires
           ;
           but
           a
           Good
           man
           is
           one
           who
           is
           acted
           by
           a
           free
           ,
           unconfined
           and
           generous
           Goodness
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           upon
           this
           pretence
           ,
           That
           there
           〈◊〉
           no
           proportion
           assigned
           to
           Charity
           ,
           ●…ere
           are
           too
           many
           ,
           who
           content
           them●…lves
           with
           very
           little
           ,
           indeed
           with
           no●…ing
           which
           can
           properly
           be
           called
           Cha●…ty
           .
           But
           I
           wonder
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ●…hat
           these
           men
           make
           of
           all
           those
           Com●…ands
           and
           Exhortations
           which
           we
           find
           〈◊〉
           the
           Gospel
           to
           Charity
           ,
           which
           are
           so
           ●…any
           ,
           so
           pressing
           and
           importunate
           ,
           and
           ●…und
           on
           us
           by
           so
           many
           promises
           of
           ●…esent
           and
           future
           Rewards
           ,
           and
           with
           〈◊〉
           many
           terrible
           Threatnings
           denoun●…d
           against
           the
           uncharitable
           ;
           that
           sure●…
           they
           must
           mean
           something
           ;
           and
           as
           ●…illing
           as
           men
           are
           in
           these
           Cases
           to
           ●…etend
           Ignorance
           ,
           I
           believe
           there
           are
           ●…w
           men
           living
           ,
           but
           know
           in
           some
           mea●…re
           what
           Charity
           means
           :
           And
           though
           ●…ey
           may
           dispute
           how
           much
           they
           ought
           ●…o
           give
           ,
           yet
           certainly
           know
           ,
           that
           they
           ●…ught
           to
           give
           ;
           and
           that
           to
           give
           no●…hing
           ,
           or
           what
           is
           next
           to
           nothing
           ,
           all
           Circumstances
           considered
           ,
           is
           not
           Cha●…ity
           .
        
         
           A
           Charitable
           Temper
           and
           Disposition
           of
           Mind
           is
           an
           indispensible
           Duty
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           Essential
           Part
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           This
           our
           Saviour
           commands
           ,
           and
           he
           need
           command
           no
           more
           ,
           
           for
           Charity
           is
           and
           will
           be
           a
           Rule
           and
           Measure
           to
           it self
           .
           Where
           this
           Divine
           Principle
           is
           ,
           it
           will
           teach
           us
           when
           ,
           and
           how
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           Proportion
           to
           give
           :
           The
           Sun
           needs
           no
           Rules
           and
           Directions
           how
           to
           communicate
           its
           Light
           and
           Heat
           .
           Nature
           is
           the
           surest
           and
           most
           infallible
           Rule
           ,
           and
           Law
           to
           it self
           ;
           and
           thus
           it
           is
           proportionably
           in
           Moral
           as
           well
           as
           in
           Natural
           Agents
           .
           For
           what
           is
           the
           immediate
           effect
           of
           Nature
           and
           Life
           ,
           can
           never
           be
           taught
           without
           its
           Principle
           ;
           cannot
           exceed
           its
           Principle
           ,
           and
           cannot
           fall
           below
           it
           .
           All
           the
           Rules
           in
           the
           World
           can
           never
           teach
           that
           man
           Charity
           ,
           who
           wants
           the
           Principle
           ;
           a
           Charitable
           Mind
           needs
           no
           Rules
           ,
           but
           turns
           naturally
           on
           its
           own
           Byas
           ;
           which
           will
           direct
           its
           Motions
           right
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           great
           difference
           indeed
           between
           Natural
           and
           Moral
           Agents
           ,
           Natural
           Agents
           are
           necessarily
           determined
           to
           some
           one
           End
           ,
           and
           therefore
           have
           but
           one
           Principle
           ,
           which
           uniformly
           and
           steddily
           pursues
           the
           Ends
           of
           Nature
           ;
           but
           Moral
           Agents
           ,
           as
           they
           act
           freely
           ,
           so
           they
           have
           many
           different
           Principles
           ,
           Inclinations
           ,
           and
           Passions
           ,
           which
           stint
           and
           limit
           each
           other
           ;
           that
           none
           of
           them
           can
           act
           to
           their
           utmost
           
           Vigour
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           are
           mutually
           poi●…ed
           and
           ballanced
           :
           And
           this
           is
           the
           ●…ork
           of
           Reason
           and
           Religion
           ,
           to
           put
           ●…em
           into
           their
           Natural
           Order
           ,
           and
           to
           ●…t
           just
           Bounds
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           pro●…ortions
           the
           degrees
           of
           their
           Activity
           ●…d
           Strength
           ;
           but
           yet
           every
           Principle
           ,
           ●…nless
           violently
           oppressed
           ,
           will
           act
           ac●…ording
           to
           its
           Nature
           ,
           as
           it
           more
           or
           ●…ess
           prevails
           .
           And
           this
           gives
           Mea●…res
           and
           Proportions
           to
           all
           our
           Acti●…ns
           ;
           as
           to
           shew
           you
           this
           in
           our
           pre●…ent
           Case
           .
        
         
           Charity
           is
           that
           Love
           to
           Mankind
           ●…hich
           makes
           us
           pity
           all
           their
           Wants
           ●…nd
           Sufferings
           ,
           and
           inspires
           us
           with
           a
           ●…reat
           Zeal
           and
           Concernment
           to
           Help
           ●…nd
           Relieve
           them
           .
           If
           you
           enquire
           ,
           What
           the
           Natural
           Measure
           of
           this
           Charity
           is
           ?
           I
           know
           no
           other
           Natural
           Measure
           ,
           but
           its
           Natural
           End
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           To
           relieve
           all
           that
           suffer
           and
           are
           in
           want
           ;
           for
           that
           is
           what
           Charity
           would
           do
           ,
           and
           what
           all
           Charitable
           Men
           heartily
           wish
           that
           they
           could
           do
           .
           Well!
           but
           this
           is
           impossible
           ,
           for
           there
           are
           too
           many
           miserable
           People
           for
           any
           man
           to
           Relieve
           them
           all
           .
           This
           is
           true
           ,
           and
           Want
           of
           Power
           must
           of
           Necessity
           set
           Bounds
           to
           our
           Charity
           ;
           but
           since
           we
           
           cannot
           Relieve
           all
           ,
           we
           must
           relieve
           such
           as
           we
           can
           ;
           and
           wisely
           consider
           where
           the
           greatest
           Necessities
           ,
           and
           greatest
           Obligations
           are
           :
           Which
           will
           give
           the
           Preference
           to
           Christians
           before
           Infidels
           ;
           to
           Good
           Men
           before
           the
           Wicked
           ;
           to
           God's
           Poor
           ,
           whom
           the
           Divine
           Providence
           has
           made
           Poor
           ,
           to
           the
           Poor
           of
           their
           own
           Making
           ,
           whom
           Idleness
           ,
           Luxury
           ,
           and
           Vice
           have
           made
           Poor
           and
           Miserable
           .
           Well!
           But
           how
           far
           must
           we
           Relieve
           these
           Poor
           ?
           Must
           we
           give
           as
           long
           as
           we
           have
           any
           thing
           to
           give
           ,
           and
           make
           our selves
           the
           Objects
           of
           Charity
           ?
           By
           no
           means
           !
           There
           are
           other
           as
           Natural
           Principles
           as
           Charity
           ,
           which
           must
           set
           Bounds
           to
           it
           .
           Self-Love
           is
           a
           Natural
           and
           Necessary
           Principle
           ;
           no
           man
           is
           bound
           to
           love
           any
           man
           better
           than
           himself
           :
           To
           love
           our
           Neighbour
           as
           our selves
           ,
           is
           all
           that
           the
           Gospel
           it self
           makes
           our
           necessary
           Duty
           ;
           though
           some
           Great
           and
           Generous
           Friendships
           ,
           and
           Divine
           Charities
           ,
           may
           go
           further
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           concerns
           this
           Life
           .
           Next
           to
           Self-love
           ,
           our
           Natural
           Affection
           for
           our
           Wives
           and
           Children
           must
           take
           place
           ,
           as
           ingrafted
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           thought
           the
           Best
           and
           the
           Dearest
           Part
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           being
           nearest
           
           to
           our selves
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           best
           ●…en
           are
           the
           most
           tenderly
           concerned
           ●…or
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           chief
           thing
           ,
           which
           ●…mong
           men
           of
           any
           Principles
           ,
           disputes
           ●…he
           Bounds
           of
           Charity
           :
           For
           as
           for
           ●…hose
           stupid
           Brutes
           ,
           who
           love
           Money
           only
           to
           look
           on
           ,
           or
           to
           count
           their
           Bags
           and
           Securities
           ,
           without
           suffering
           themselves
           ,
           or
           any
           body
           else
           ,
           to
           use
           it
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           fit
           to
           be
           named
           :
           For
           I
           can
           hardly
           reckon
           them
           among
           reasonable
           Creatures
           .
           But
           men's
           Care
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Wives
           and
           Children
           (
           not
           to
           descend
           at
           present
           to
           other
           Relations
           ,
           which
           may
           come
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           Charity
           ,
           though
           of
           a
           nearer
           and
           more
           sacred
           Obligation
           )
           is
           thought
           a
           very
           Prudent
           and
           Reasonable
           Consideration
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           and
           indeed
           is
           so
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Truth
           and
           Reason
           in
           that
           common
           Saying
           ,
           rightly
           understood
           ,
           That
           
             Charity
             begins
             at
             Home
          
           .
        
         
           The
           great
           Controversy
           then
           is
           between
           our
           Love
           to
           our Selves
           ,
           our
           Wives
           and
           Children
           ;
           and
           Charity
           to
           the
           Poor
           .
           Now
           there
           is
           no
           Dispute
           ,
           but
           the
           First
           must
           have
           the
           Preference
           ;
           but
           yet
           Charity
           to
           the
           Poor
           must
           have
           its
           Place
           also
           :
           And
           then
           the
           only
           
           Question
           is
           ,
           In
           what
           Proportion
           this
           must
           be
           ?
           And
           that
           is
           a
           very
           hard
           Question
           ,
           if
           you
           put
           it
           in
           Arithmetick
           ,
           for
           I
           can
           name
           no
           Proportion
           ;
           nor
           has
           our
           Saviour
           thought
           fit
           to
           name
           any
           :
           But
           ,
           as
           I
           observed
           to
           you
           before
           ,
           True
           Charity
           will
           assign
           a
           just
           Proportion
           to
           it self
           :
           For
           a
           true
           Charitable
           Mind
           will
           spare
           what
           it
           reasonably
           can
           ,
           and
           never
           below
           the
           Proportion
           of
           Charity
           ;
           and
           will
           spare
           more
           or
           less
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Degrees
           of
           its
           Charity
           .
           I
           must
           be
           forced
           to
           represent
           this
           in
           short
           to
           you
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           not
           be
           tedious
           .
        
         
           That
           Love
           we
           have
           for
           our selves
           ,
           and
           for
           our
           Natural
           Dependents
           ,
           will
           generally
           secure
           us
           against
           exceeding
           the
           Proportions
           of
           Charity
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           seldom
           any
           Danger
           on
           that
           side
           .
           On
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           if
           we
           have
           a
           true
           Charitable
           Mind
           ,
           and
           a
           sincere
           Compassion
           for
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           others
           ,
           we
           shall
           certainly
           do
           what
           we
           our selves
           ,
           considering
           our
           Circumstances
           ,
           and
           what
           all
           Charitable
           men
           who
           know
           our
           Circumstances
           ,
           will
           call
           Charity
           .
           But
           then
           ,
           the
           more
           Intense
           and
           Fervent
           our
           Charity
           is
           ,
           this
           will
           still
           increase
           the
           Proportion
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           to
           such
           
           Heights
           ,
           as
           can
           hardly
           escape
           the
           ●…ensure
           of
           Affectation
           and
           Folly
           :
           And
           ●…ere
           it
           not
           for
           the
           Interposition
           of
           the
           ●…ivine
           Providence
           ,
           might
           sometimes
           ●…rove
           very
           fatal
           to
           themselves
           and
           their
           ●…amilies
           .
           As
           to
           give
           you
           the
           Account
           ●…f
           this
           in
           short
           ;
           There
           are
           Two
           things
           ●…bsolutely
           necessary
           to
           dispose
           men
           to
           ●…ive
           Liberally
           :
           A
           just
           Sense
           of
           the
           Miseries
           of
           others
           ;
           and
           a
           true
           Judgment
           of
           our
           own
           Abilities
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           First
           :
        
         
           A
           Charitable
           Mind
           is
           very
           easy
           to
           receive
           the
           Impressions
           of
           Charity
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           charitably
           it
           is
           disposed
           ,
           still
           the
           more
           easy
           .
           Every
           pitiable
           Object
           moves
           and
           affects
           such
           men
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           no
           more
           able
           to
           resist
           the
           Silent
           Oratory
           of
           meager
           Looks
           ,
           naked
           Backs
           ,
           and
           hungry
           Bellies
           (
           were
           they
           not
           sometimes
           harden'd
           by
           Cheats
           and
           Vagabonds
           )
           than
           to
           deny
           themselves
           what
           is
           Necessary
           to
           Life
           :
           Much
           less
           can
           they
           deny
           any
           known
           and
           unquestioned
           Charity
           ;
           for
           since
           Charitable
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           Acts
           of
           Charity
           they
           will
           do
           ,
           they
           are
           very
           glad
           to
           know
           how
           to
           dispose
           of
           their
           Charity
           ,
           to
           do
           that
           Good
           which
           they
           intend
           by
           it
           .
           A
           soft
           
           and
           tender
           Mind
           ,
           which
           feels
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           suffers
           with
           them
           ,
           is
           the
           true
           Temper
           and
           Spirit
           of
           Charity
           ;
           and
           Nature
           prompts
           us
           to
           ease
           those
           Sufferings
           ,
           which
           we
           feel
           :
           This
           makes
           us
           so
           ready
           to
           supply
           our
           own
           Wants
           ,
           because
           we
           have
           a
           quick
           and
           smart
           Sense
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           Christian
           Sympathy
           and
           fellow-feeling
           of
           Charity
           ,
           will
           proportionably
           incline
           us
           to
           relieve
           our
           Suffering
           Brethren
           ,
           when
           we
           feel
           in
           our selves
           what
           it
           is
           they
           suffer
           .
           An
           inward
           Principle
           is
           more
           powerful
           than
           all
           external
           Arguments
           ;
           and
           Sense
           and
           Feeling
           is
           this
           Principle
           ;
           and
           Charity
           is
           this
           Sense
           .
        
         
           Thus
           as
           for
           Proportions
           ,
           a
           Charitable
           Mind
           sets
           no
           other
           Bounds
           to
           its
           Charity
           ,
           but
           only
           Ability
           ;
           that
           the
           only
           Question
           is
           ,
           Whether
           we
           can
           spare
           any
           thing
           from
           our selves
           and
           Families
           ;
           and
           what
           we
           can
           spare
           ?
           Now
           when
           Charity
           is
           the
           judge
           of
           this
           ,
           it
           is
           always
           a
           favourable
           Judge
           on
           the
           side
           of
           the
           Poor
           and
           Miserable
           ,
           and
           always
           the
           more
           favourable
           Judge
           ,
           the
           greater
           the
           Charity
           is
           :
           It
           will
           teach
           us
           to
           think
           ,
           That
           we
           want
           less
           ,
           and
           consequently
           can
           spare
           more
           ,
           when
           we
           consider
           how
           much
           others
           want
           :
           
           At
           least
           it
           will
           teach
           us
           to
           abate
           of
           what
           we
           do
           not
           want
           ;
           of
           all
           Idle
           and
           Superfluous
           Expences
           ;
           of
           all
           needless
           Pomp
           and
           Ceremony
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           than
           our
           Station
           and
           Character
           requires
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           incredible
           to
           think
           what
           an
           inexhausted
           Fund
           this
           would
           be
           for
           Charity
           :
           Did
           we
           truly
           estimate
           our
           own
           Wants
           ,
           rectify
           our
           Expences
           ,
           and
           set
           just
           Bounds
           to
           our
           Desires
           ,
           many
           of
           us
           would
           soon
           find
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           a
           great
           deal
           to
           spare
           :
           And
           nothing
           will
           so
           effectually
           do
           this
           ,
           as
           Charity
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Charity
           is
           the
           best
           Rule
           and
           Measure
           to
           it self
           .
           So
           that
           there
           is
           no
           great
           occasion
           to
           dispute
           Proportions
           ;
           let
           us
           learn
           to
           be
           Charitable
           ,
           and
           Charity
           will
           teach
           us
           what
           to
           give
           .
           Every
           man
           can
           tell
           when
           another
           is
           Charitable
           ;
           and
           a
           Charitable
           man
           can
           tell
           when
           he
           himself
           is
           so
           ;
           and
           as
           our
           Charity
           increases
           ,
           so
           we
           shall
           abound
           in
           the
           Fruits
           of
           Charity
           ;
           for
           the
           more
           we
           love
           ,
           the
           more
           liberally
           we
           shall
           give
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           not
           to
           leave
           what
           we
           will
           give
           to
           Charitable
           Uses
           ,
           to
           our
           own
           free
           Choice
           ,
           as
           a
           Trial
           of
           our
           Ingenuity
           ,
           as
           some
           represent
           it
           :
           For
           had
           this
           been
           the
           Case
           ,
           there
           should
           have
           been
           some
           Proportion
           fixt
           ,
           less
           than
           which
           
           we
           should
           not
           give
           ,
           though
           we
           might
           give
           as
           much
           more
           as
           we
           pleased
           ;
           for
           otherwise
           nothing
           is
           matter
           of
           strict
           Duty
           ,
           but
           all
           is
           left
           to
           Ingenuity
           ;
           which
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           true
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           not
           a
           more
           necessary
           Duty
           in
           all
           Religion
           than
           Charity
           ;
           and
           even
           the
           greatest
           Degrees
           and
           Heights
           of
           Charity
           ,
           are
           all
           Duty
           :
           For
           we
           are
           commanded
           to
           be
           Charitable
           ,
           and
           to
           aim
           at
           the
           highest
           Degrees
           of
           Charity
           ;
           and
           the
           Proportion
           of
           giving
           is
           referred
           to
           the
           Principle
           ,
           and
           included
           in
           the
           Degrees
           of
           Charity
           ;
           such
           a
           Proportion
           as
           such
           a
           Degree
           of
           Charity
           will
           give
           ,
           is
           as
           much
           a
           strict
           Duty
           as
           such
           a
           Degree
           of
           Charity
           is
           .
        
         
           The
           very
           nature
           of
           Charity
           proves
           that
           thus
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           can't
           be
           otherwise
           .
           For
           meerly
           to
           give
           ,
           or
           not
           to
           give
           ;
           to
           give
           more
           or
           less
           ,
           is
           no
           certain
           proof
           of
           a
           charitable
           ,
           or
           uncharitable
           Man
           ;
           how
           liberally
           soever
           we
           give
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           charitable
           ,
           unless
           we
           give
           from
           a
           Principle
           of
           Charity
           ,
           and
           our
           Charity
           be
           as
           great
           as
           our
           Gift
           .
           So
           that
           had
           God
           prescribed
           how
           much
           every
           Man
           must
           give
           to
           the
           Poor
           ,
           they
           might
           have
           observed
           this
           proportion
           of
           Giving
           without
           any
           Charity
           ,
           and
           then
           such
           Gifts
           as
           these
           had
           been
           no
           acts
           of
           
           Charity
           ,
           when
           the
           Gift
           and
           the
           Charity
           was
           parted
           :
           But
           a
           Charitable
           Man
           will
           give
           ,
           and
           will
           give
           in
           proportion
           to
           the
           degrees
           of
           his
           Charity
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Charity
           ,
           and
           the
           encrease
           of
           Charity
           ,
           is
           the
           only
           proper
           object
           of
           Command
           ;
           for
           he
           will
           give
           liberally
           ,
           who
           loves
           much
           ;
           and
           the
           proportion
           of
           giving
           is
           commanded
           in
           the
           degrees
           of
           Charity
           ,
           which
           alone
           can
           prescribe
           ,
           and
           will
           observe
           a
           just
           proportion
           .
        
         
           Let
           no
           Man
           then
           enquire
           ,
           how
           much
           he
           must
           give
           ;
           the
           proper
           enquiry
           is
           ,
           how
           much
           he
           must
           love
           .
           Let
           no
           man
           satisfy
           himself
           with
           some
           small
           trifling
           Presents
           ,
           which
           bear
           no
           proportion
           to
           what
           he
           has
           ,
           upon
           pretence
           that
           God
           has
           prescribed
           no
           proportion
           of
           giving
           ;
           but
           let
           him
           ask
           himself
           ,
           Whether
           ,
           in
           his
           own
           Conscience
           ,
           what
           he
           gives
           ,
           bears
           any
           proportion
           to
           that
           love
           and
           charity
           to
           the
           poor
           and
           miserable
           ,
           which
           God
           requires
           :
           and
           let
           him
           remember
           ,
           that
           though
           God
           has
           not
           fixt
           the
           proportions
           of
           giving
           ,
           he
           requires
           great
           degrees
           of
           Charity
           ;
           and
           though
           Men
           may
           give
           liberally
           without
           Charity
           ,
           yet
           not
           to
           give
           in
           some
           due
           proportion
           ,
           is
           a
           certain
           sign
           of
           want
           of
           Charity
           ,
           when
           there
           wants
           no
           ability
           to
           give
           .
        
         
         
           Give
           me
           leave
           to
           observe
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           that
           what
           I
           have
           now
           said
           of
           Charity
           ,
           is
           true
           of
           all
           other
           Christian
           Graces
           and
           Virtues
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           the
           principle
           ,
           which
           both
           must
           and
           will
           give
           laws
           and
           measures
           to
           the
           external
           acts
           of
           such
           Graces
           and
           Virtues
           :
           As
           to
           instance
           at
           present
           only
           in
           the
           Acts
           of
           Religious
           Worship
           ,
           the
           measures
           and
           proportions
           of
           which
           are
           as
           much
           disputed
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           determined
           and
           limited
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           than
           those
           of
           Charity
           :
           We
           are
           commanded
           to
           fast
           ,
           and
           pray
           ,
           and
           to
           communicate
           at
           the
           Lord's
           Table
           ,
           and
           to
           read
           and
           meditate
           on
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           acts
           of
           Religion
           ;
           but
           we
           are
           not
           told
           ,
           how
           often
           we
           must
           fast
           and
           pray
           ,
           and
           receive
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           ,
           nor
           how
           much
           time
           we
           must
           spend
           in
           our
           publick
           or
           private
           Devotions
           ;
           for
           though
           all
           the
           publick
           Exercises
           of
           Religion
           must
           be
           regulated
           by
           the
           publick
           Authority
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           which
           as
           to
           time
           and
           place
           ,
           and
           other
           external
           circumstances
           ,
           is
           the
           safest
           rule
           ;
           yet
           our
           private
           Devotions
           are
           free
           ,
           and
           both
           publick
           and
           private
           Devotions
           have
           a
           great
           latitude
           ;
           and
           thus
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Charity
           ,
           some
           men
           think
           ,
           they
           can
           never
           spend
           
           time
           enough
           in
           the
           publick
           and
           private
           ●…xercises
           of
           Religion
           ;
           and
           others
           ●…hink
           a
           very
           little
           will
           serve
           the
           turn
           ,
           ●…nd
           any
           trifling
           pretence
           is
           sufficient
           to
           ●…xcuse
           them
           from
           their
           Closets
           ,
           or
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           especially
           from
           the
           Lord's
           Table
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           resolution
           of
           this
           is
           the
           same
           ,
           ●…s
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Charity
           ;
           We
           are
           commanded
           to
           be
           devout
           Worshippers
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           spirit
           of
           Devotion
           ●…aturally
           prescribes
           the
           external
           mea●…ures
           and
           proportions
           .
           Devout
           minds
           ,
           who
           have
           a
           true
           sense
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           constant
           dependance
           on
           him
           ;
           That
           they
           owe
           all
           temporal
           and
           spiritual
           Blessings
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           daily
           need
           the
           pardon
           of
           their
           Sins
           ,
           the
           ptotection
           of
           his
           Providence
           ,
           and
           the
           supplies
           of
           his
           Grace
           ,
           will
           never
           fail
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           whom
           they
           inwardly
           reverence
           and
           adore
           ;
           and
           as
           our
           devout
           sense
           of
           God
           encreases
           in
           strength
           and
           vigour
           ,
           the
           external
           expressions
           of
           devotion
           will
           be
           more
           frequent
           ,
           more
           lively
           and
           affecting
           ;
           for
           nature
           will
           exert
           it self
           ,
           and
           will
           exert
           it self
           in
           proportion
           to
           its
           strength
           and
           vigour
           .
           But
           to
           return
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           third
           thing
           I
           proposed
           ,
           I
           must
           at
           present
           wave
           ;
           that
           where
           there
           is
           a
           willing
           mind
           ,
           with
           a
           fit
           proportion
           ,
           according
           
           to
           our
           abilities
           ,
           (
           which
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           heard
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           a
           truly
           willing
           and
           charitable
           mind
           )
           whether
           it
           be
           more
           or
           less
           that
           we
           give
           ,
           it
           is
           equally
           acceptable
           to
           God.
           Such
           a
           man
           is
           accepted
           according
           to
           what
           he
           hath
           ,
           not
           according
           to
           what
           he
           hath
           not
           ;
           and
           indeed
           there
           is
           no
           great
           occasion
           to
           insist
           on
           it
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           self-evident
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           not
           exact
           that
           from
           us
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           not
           .
        
         
           Only
           we
           must
           observe
           ,
           that
           this
           does
           not
           excuse
           any
           man
           from
           Charity
           ,
           though
           he
           have
           nothing
           to
           give
           ;
           he
           must
           have
           a
           willing
           charitable
           mind
           to
           make
           him
           accepted
           ;
           nor
           does
           it
           excuse
           those
           from
           Charity
           ,
           who
           have
           but
           little
           to
           give
           ,
           for
           they
           must
           give
           according
           to
           what
           they
           have
           :
           nor
           does
           it
           excuse
           those
           ,
           who
           have
           nothing
           to
           give
           ,
           from
           other
           acts
           of
           Charity
           ,
           which
           require
           the
           giving
           nothing
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           many
           such
           acts
           of
           real
           charity
           there
           are
           ,
           which
           poor
           people
           may
           do
           for
           each
           other
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           not
           a
           penny
           in
           their
           purse
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           time
           now
           to
           turn
           my
           Discourse
           to
           the
           proper
           business
           of
           this
           great
           Solemnity
           .
           Publick
           Charities
           are
           always
           reckoned
           amongst
           the
           greatest
           Ornaments
           of
           any
           Country
           ,
           and
           make
           up
           the
           most
           
           lovely
           and
           charming
           part
           of
           their
           Characters
           :
           Stately
           and
           magnificent
           Buildings
           shew
           great
           Art
           ,
           and
           great
           Riches
           ,
           and
           a
           gallant
           and
           noble
           Genius
           ,
           but
           great
           Charities
           have
           something
           divine
           ,
           and
           strike
           the
           Mind
           with
           a
           Religious
           Veneration
           .
           There
           may
           be
           much
           more
           magnificent
           Shows
           than
           this
           Day
           's
           Procession
           ,
           but
           none
           which
           affect
           wise
           and
           good
           Men
           with
           a
           sincerer
           Pleasure
           :
           To
           follow
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Orphans
           in
           the
           mean
           but
           decent
           Dress
           of
           Charity
           ,
           singing
           the
           Praises
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           praying
           for
           their
           Benefactors
           ,
           is
           beyond
           all
           the
           Roman
           Triumphs
           ,
           however
           adorned
           with
           a
           pompous
           Equipage
           ,
           and
           great
           numbers
           of
           Royal
           Slaves
           .
        
         
           These
           present
           us
           with
           nothing
           but
           the
           miserable
           Spectacles
           of
           Spoil
           and
           Rapine
           ,
           the
           uncertain
           Changes
           and
           Vi●…issitudes
           of
           Fortune
           ,
           the
           lamentable
           Fate
           of
           conquered
           Princes
           and
           People
           ,
           and
           the
           Pride
           and
           Insolence
           of
           Conquerors
           ;
           but
           here
           are
           the
           Triumphs
           of
           a
           generous
           Goodness
           and
           divine
           Charity
           ,
           Triumphs
           without
           Blood
           and
           Spoil
           ,
           without
           Slaves
           and
           Captives
           ,
           unless
           redeem'd
           Slaves
           ,
           rescued
           from
           the
           Jaws
           of
           Poverty
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Injuries
           and
           Miseries
           of
           a
           ruined
           Fortune
           :
           That
           to
           
           me
           this
           great
           City
           ,
           and
           this
           honourable
           Train
           ,
           never
           looks
           greater
           than
           in
           this
           humble
           Pomp.
           A
           Pomp
           not
           for
           Vanity
           and
           Ostentation
           ,
           but
           to
           endear
           and
           recommend
           Charity
           ,
           by
           shewing
           the
           visible
           and
           blessed
           Fruits
           of
           it
           :
           and
           to
           the
           same
           End
           ,
           I
           must
           give
           you
           an
           account
           of
           the
           present
           State
           of
           these
           publick
           Charities
           .
           
             
               The
               Report
               was
               here
               Read.
               
            
          
        
         
           THAT
           these
           are
           all
           great
           Charities
           I
           need
           not
           tell
           you
           ;
           indeed
           all
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           know
           ,
           to
           which
           to
           give
           the
           Preference
           ,
           and
           what
           occasion
           all
           these
           Charities
           have
           of
           fresh
           ,
           liberal
           and
           constant
           Supplies
           ,
           
             the
             Report
          
           acquaints
           you
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           cannot
           pass
           over
           one
           thing
           I
           observe
           in
           
             this
             Report
          
           ,
           and
           which
           ,
           I
           fear
           many
           necessitous
           People
           feel
           ,
           that
           there
           have
           been
           no
           Orphans
           taken
           into
           
             Christ's
             Hospital
          
           this
           Year
           ,
           nor
           ,
           as
           I
           remember
           ,
           for
           two
           Years
           last
           past
           .
           I
           do
           not
           mention
           this
           by
           way
           of
           Reflection
           ,
           as
           any
           fault
           in
           the
           administration
           and
           government
           ,
           but
           to
           put
           you
           in
           mind
           how
           much
           that
           excellent
           Foundation
           needs
           your
           Supply
           ;
           and
           though
           I
           
           do
           not
           love
           to
           compare
           Charities
           ,
           they
           being
           all
           of
           great
           use
           and
           necessity
           in
           their
           kind
           ,
           yet
           I
           think
           this
           Foundation
           has
           something
           to
           plead
           for
           it self
           beyond
           any
           other
           .
        
         
           A
           helpless
           Age
           ,
           destitute
           of
           Friends
           ,
           ●…nd
           all
           means
           of
           Support
           will
           plead
           ●…or
           it self
           without
           saying
           any
           thing
           :
           ●…t
           is
           a
           pitiable
           Sight
           to
           see
           poor
           ●…nnocent
           Children
           turned
           helpless
           in●…o
           the
           wide
           World
           to
           starve
           ,
           or
           beg
           ,
           or
           steal
           ,
           or
           to
           suffer
           all
           imaginable
           Difficulties
           and
           Necessities
           at
           home
           :
           without
           Education
           ,
           without
           Government
           or
           Discipline
           ,
           without
           being
           used
           ●…o
           labour
           ,
           or
           taught
           any
           honest
           way
           of
           living
           ;
           which
           ,
           as
           they
           grow
           up
           ,
           ●…mproves
           into
           a
           Habit
           of
           Idleness
           ,
           and
           that
           betrays
           them
           to
           all
           degrees
           and
           kinds
           of
           Wickedness
           ,
           trains
           them
           up
           to
           the
           Gallows
           ,
           or
           fills
           our
           other
           Hospitals
           with
           Vagrants
           and
           miserable
           People
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           nothing
           ,
           which
           all
           wise
           Common-wealths
           have
           been
           more
           concerned
           for
           ,
           than
           the
           Education
           of
           Children
           ,
           which
           proves
           a
           great
           Support
           ,
           and
           gives
           great
           Ease
           and
           Security
           to
           any
           Government
           ,
           by
           breeding
           up
           useful
           Members
           of
           it
           :
           So
           that
           
           this
           is
           a
           Charity
           ,
           which
           would
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           make
           some
           other
           Chariti●…
           less
           needful
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           certainly
           a
           greater
           Charity
           to
           prevent
           the
           Miseries
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           than
           to
           relieve
           them
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           Charity
           wherein
           every
           Member
           of
           this
           great
           City
           ,
           is
           most
           nearly
           concerned
           ,
           because
           they
           and
           no
           others
           have
           a
           right
           to
           it
           .
           It
           is
           a
           provision
           for
           their
           Posterity
           ,
           against
           a●…
           the
           sudden
           Strokes
           of
           Fortune
           ,
           whic●…
           no
           Man
           can
           be
           secured
           from
           ;
           Here
           it
           is
           that
           Families
           ,
           which
           are
           unexpectedly
           ruined
           by
           the
           uncertain
           Chances
           of
           Trade
           may
           be
           raised
           again
           by
           Charity
           ;
           at
           least
           ,
           by
           th●…
           Vertue
           and
           Industry
           ,
           which
           their
           Education
           teaches
           them
           ,
           and
           those
           fair
           Advantages
           ,
           with
           which
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           several
           Capacities
           ,
           they
           are
           placed
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           they
           have
           a
           new
           Opportunity
           given
           them
           of
           trying
           a
           better
           Fortune
           ,
           or
           rather
           〈◊〉
           more
           propitious
           Providence
           .
           So
           that
           every
           Citizen
           is
           concern'd
           to
           promote
           and
           enlarge
           this
           Charity
           ▪
           because
           no
           Man
           knows
           who
           shall
           want
           it
           ,
           〈◊〉
           not
           for
           his
           Children
           ,
           yet
           for
           his
           Grand-children
           ,
           or
           remoter
           Descendents
           ;
           
           and
           possibly
           to
           Men
           ,
           who
           are
           ●…sible
           of
           the
           uncertain
           Changes
           of
           ●…e
           World
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           religious
           Re●…rence
           for
           the
           Divine
           Providence
           ,
           it
           ●…ould
           be
           no
           mean
           Argument
           to
           pro●…ote
           this
           Charity
           ,
           were
           Care
           taken
           ●…at
           the
           Descendents
           of
           Benefactors
           ,
           ever
           they
           should
           want
           this
           Cha●…ty
           ,
           should
           certainly
           have
           it
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           certainly
           for
           the
           Honour
           of
           his
           great
           City
           to
           make
           the
           best
           ●…rovision
           it
           can
           for
           the
           Children
           of
           ●…nfortunate
           Citizens
           ;
           and
           those
           on
           whom
           Providence
           has
           smil'd
           ,
           while
           ●…hey
           have
           seen
           their
           Neighbours
           ship●…rack'd
           by
           such
           unavoidable
           Acci●…ents
           as
           no
           Prudence
           or
           Conduct
           ●…ould
           escape
           ,
           cannot
           make
           a
           more
           proper
           Acknowledgment
           of
           the
           Di●…ine
           Goodness
           than
           this
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           add
           but
           one
           thing
           more
           of
           ●…his
           nature
           .
           This
           is
           the
           only
           Charity
           which
           is
           most
           likely
           to
           raise
           a
           Fund
           of
           Charity
           :
           Among
           such
           great
           Numbers
           as
           have
           their
           Education
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           there
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           we
           may
           reasonably
           hope
           there
           always
           will
           be
           ,
           not
           a
           few
           ,
           who
           will
           raise
           their
           Fortunes
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           remember
           their
           Beginning
           was
           Charity
           .
           I
           'm
           sure
           such
           
           Men
           ought
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           and
           then
           such
           an
           Hospital
           as
           this
           ,
           may
           help
           to
           support
           and
           enlarge
           it self
           ,
           and
           in
           time
           raise
           new
           Hospitals
           ,
           for
           new
           Colonies
           of
           Charity
           .
        
         
           But
           while
           I
           plead
           for
           
             Christ's
             Hospital
          
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           be
           thought
           to
           divert
           the
           whole
           current
           of
           Charity
           into
           this
           one
           Channel
           ;
           as
           things
           now
           are
           ,
           there
           is
           absolute
           necessity
           of
           other
           Charities
           :
           the
           Sick
           ,
           Diseased
           ,
           and
           Maimed
           ,
           are
           great
           Objects
           of
           Charity
           ,
           especially
           Soldiers
           and
           Sea-men
           ,
           who
           venture
           their
           Lives
           ,
           and
           lose
           their
           Health
           and
           their
           Limbs
           in
           the
           service
           of
           their
           Country
           ,
           to
           defend
           our
           Fortunes
           ,
           Liberties
           ,
           Lives
           and
           Religion
           .
           There
           is
           none
           of
           us
           ,
           but
           would
           think
           it
           a
           very
           poor
           Recompence
           for
           the
           loss
           of
           Health
           and
           Limbs
           ,
           to
           be
           cured
           upon
           Charity
           ;
           it
           is
           certainly
           the
           least
           that
           we
           can
           do
           for
           them
           ;
           so
           very
           little
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           be
           Charity
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           Barbarity
           to
           deny
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           but
           a
           very
           small
           degree
           of
           Charity
           ,
           which
           is
           but
           one
           remove
           from
           Barbarity
           it self
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           other
           sick
           ,
           and
           diseased
           ,
           and
           lame
           People
           ,
           who
           cannot
           be
           at
           
           the
           charge
           of
           a
           Cure
           ,
           where
           Sickness
           ,
           ●…isability
           ,
           and
           Poverty
           meet
           ,
           this
           ●…akes
           them
           double
           Objects
           of
           Cha●…ty
           ,
           especially
           as
           it
           often
           happens
           when
           these
           Disabilities
           fall
           upon
           the
           ●…dustrious
           ,
           who
           before
           supported
           ●…hemselves
           and
           their
           Families
           by
           ho●…est
           Labours
           without
           Charity
           .
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           as
           for
           those
           ,
           who
           may
           be
           just●…y
           thought
           the
           least
           Objects
           of
           Cha●…ity
           ,
           the
           wicked
           and
           vicious
           ,
           who
           ●…eap
           the
           deserved
           fruits
           of
           their
           own
           Wickedness
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           Objects
           of
           the
           greatest
           Pity
           ,
           because
           this
           Life
           will
           not
           end
           their
           Miseries
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           can
           prolong
           their
           Lives
           here
           to
           save
           their
           Souls
           it
           will
           be
           Charity
           indeed
           ,
           and
           what
           Effect
           the
           sense
           of
           their
           Wickedness
           and
           Sufferings
           ,
           and
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           may
           have
           upon
           them
           ,
           no
           Man
           can
           tell
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           distracted
           Persons
           ,
           I
           believe
           ,
           no
           Man
           ,
           who
           considers
           what
           a
           Blessing
           Reason
           and
           Understanding
           is
           ,
           and
           what
           a
           Misery
           the
           want
           of
           it
           is
           ,
           can
           think
           of
           them
           without
           the
           most
           sensible
           Compassion
           :
           I
           think
           all
           other
           Evils
           whatsoever
           are
           to
           be
           preferred
           before
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           restore
           them
           to
           their
           Senses
           again
           ,
           
           which
           we
           hear
           by
           the
           Blessing
           of
           God
           is
           often
           done
           ,
           or
           however
           to
           keep
           them
           from
           doing
           themselves
           ,
           or
           others
           any
           Injury
           ,
           and
           to
           preserve
           human
           Nature
           from
           that
           Contempt
           ,
           which
           such
           publick
           Spectacles
           expose
           it
           to
           ,
           is
           a
           very
           extraordinary
           Charity
           .
        
         
           Now
           all
           this
           shews
           ,
           that
           a
           charitable
           Man
           need
           not
           be
           at
           any
           great
           loss
           how
           to
           dispose
           of
           his
           Charity
           ;
           here
           are
           too
           many
           very
           proper
           Objects
           of
           Charity
           ,
           (
           if
           God
           so
           pleased
           )
           and
           we
           ought
           to
           be
           very
           thankful
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           we
           our selves
           are
           not
           in
           the
           number
           ;
           for
           
             it
             is
             more
             blessed
             to
             give
             ,
             than
             to
             receive
             .
          
        
         
           But
           then
           the
           great
           numbers
           of
           miserable
           People
           ,
           who
           in
           several
           kinds
           want
           our
           Charity
           ,
           is
           a
           very
           powerful
           Argument
           to
           greater
           Liberality
           and
           Bounty
           .
           For
           this
           I
           must
           add
           to
           what
           I
           have
           already
           said
           concerning
           the
           measures
           and
           proportions
           of
           Charity
           ;
           that
           a
           truly
           charitable
           Mind
           will
           encrease
           its
           Proportions
           according
           to
           present
           Wants
           ;
           will
           sometimes
           abridge
           it self
           even
           in
           the
           Conveniences
           of
           Life
           to
           supply
           great
           and
           pressing
           Necessities
           ;
           for
           a
           great
           Love
           will
           not
           
           only
           spare
           ,
           what
           it
           easily
           can
           ,
           but
           when
           there
           is
           great
           reason
           for
           it
           ,
           will
           deny
           it self
           to
           do
           good
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           I
           intended
           to
           have
           represented
           to
           you
           our
           Apostles
           Arguments
           for
           a
           liberal
           and
           bountiful
           Charity
           ;
           but
           I
           fear
           I
           have
           already
           too
           much
           trespassed
           ;
           and
           where
           there
           is
           a
           willing
           Mind
           ,
           so
           many
           and
           so
           great
           Objects
           of
           Charity
           ,
           are
           themselves
           very
           pressing
           Arguments
           .
           And
           therefore
           as
           the
           Apostle
           endeavours
           to
           inspire
           his
           Corinthians
           with
           an
           holy
           Emulation
           of
           the
           Zeal
           and
           Forwardness
           of
           the
           Churches
           of
           
             Macedonia
             ,
             how
             that
             in
             a
             great
             trial
             of
             affliction
             ,
             the
             abundance
             of
             their
             joy
             ,
             and
             their
             deep
             poverty
             ,
             abounded
             unto
             the
             riches
             of
             their
             liberality
          
           ;
           so
           I
           shall
           only
           desire
           you
           to
           emulate
           the
           great
           Examples
           of
           past
           and
           present
           times
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           would
           set
           as
           great
           Examples
           for
           times
           to
           come
           .
           If
           any
           thing
           deserves
           our
           Emulation
           ,
           great
           and
           generous
           Charities
           do
           ,
           which
           are
           a
           resemblance
           and
           imitation
           of
           the
           divine
           Goodness
           ,
           than
           which
           nothing
           can
           more
           endear
           us
           to
           God
           or
           Man
           :
           We
           owe
           all
           our
           present
           Foundations
           
           to
           Royal
           Bounty
           and
           private
           Charities
           ;
           and
           thanks
           be
           to
           God
           ,
           our
           present
           Age
           ,
           as
           bad
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           is
           not
           without
           some
           great
           Examples
           ;
           and
           though
           true
           Virtue
           is
           void
           of
           the
           Pride
           ,
           and
           Vanity
           ,
           and
           Envy
           ,
           and
           Jealousies
           of
           Earthly
           Rivals
           ,
           yet
           it
           fires
           at
           great
           Examples
           ,
           and
           is
           ashamed
           to
           be
           out-done
           by
           Equals
           in
           love
           to
           God
           or
           Men
           ;
           especially
           when
           the
           Honour
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           whereof
           they
           are
           Members
           ,
           and
           the
           Religion
           ,
           which
           they
           profess
           ,
           is
           concerned
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           well
           known
           how
           many
           pious
           and
           charitable
           Foundations
           are
           owing
           to
           Popish
           Superstition
           ;
           they
           hoped
           to
           expiate
           their
           Sins
           ,
           and
           to
           merit
           Heaven
           by
           their
           good
           Works
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           hope
           ,
           and
           this
           perswasion
           ,
           they
           did
           a
           very
           great
           many
           .
           We
           understand
           better
           than
           to
           think
           of
           meriting
           any
           thing
           of
           God
           ,
           much
           less
           of
           purchasing
           a
           liberty
           of
           sinning
           ,
           by
           Acts
           of
           Charity
           ;
           but
           if
           those
           great
           Rewards
           which
           are
           promised
           to
           Charity
           ,
           and
           which
           we
           profess
           to
           believe
           ,
           will
           not
           make
           us
           charitable
           ,
           without
           the
           Opinion
           of
           Merit
           and
           Satisfaction
           :
           Charity
           is
           so
           great
           and
           excellent
           a
           Vertue
           ,
           and
           so
           very
           useful
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           
           that
           at
           least
           thus
           far
           Popery
           will
           be
           thought
           the
           better
           Religion
           ;
           and
           therefore
           as
           the
           Apostle
           argues
           ,
           
             As
             ye
             abound
             in
             every
             thing
             ,
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             utterance
             ,
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             all
             diligence
             ,
             and
             in
             your
             love
             to
             us
             ,
             see
             that
             ye
             abound
             in
             this
             grace
             also
             :
          
           As
           we
           have
           a
           more
           Orthodox
           Faith
           ,
           a
           clearer
           and
           a
           distincter
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           a
           purer
           Worship
           ,
           than
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           let
           us
           excel
           in
           Charity
           too
           ,
           and
           convince
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           to
           renounce
           Popery
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           renounce
           good
           Works
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           SERMON
           X.
           
        
         
           
             Preach'd
             before
             the
             Right
             Honourable
             the
             Lord-Mayor
             and
             Court
             of
             Aldermen
             at
             Guild-hall
             Chappel
             ,
             on
             
               
                 Sunday
                 ,
                 April
              
               25.
               1697.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Coloss.
             II.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Beware
               lest
               any
               man
               spoil
               you
               through
               Philosophy
               and
               vain
               deceit
               ,
               after
               the
               traditions
               of
               men
               ,
               after
               the
               Rudiments
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               not
               after
               Christ.
               
            
          
        
         
           HAD
           St.
           Paul
           lived
           in
           our
           Age
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           required
           little
           less
           than
           the
           Courage
           and
           Bravery
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Martyrdom
           to
           have
           said
           this
           :
           And
           nothing
           but
           the
           Authority
           of
           so
           great
           an
           Apostle
           (
           which
           though
           some
           Men
           do
           not
           much
           value
           ,
           yet
           they
           dare
           not
           openly
           despise
           )
           can
           
           skreen
           those
           who
           venture
           to
           say
           i●…
           after
           him
           .
        
         
           What
           some
           Men
           call
           Philosophy
           and
           Reason
           (
           and
           there
           is
           nothing
           so
           foolish
           and
           absurd
           which
           some
           Men
           will
           not
           call
           so
           )
           is
           the
           only
           thing
           which
           those
           Men
           adore
           ,
           who
           would
           either
           have
           no
           God
           ,
           or
           a
           God
           and
           a
           Religion
           of
           their
           own
           making
           .
           And
           what
           Attempts
           some
           have
           made
           to
           undermine
           all
           Religion
           ,
           and
           others
           to
           corrupt
           and
           transform
           the
           whole
           Frame
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           upon
           a
           Pretence
           of
           its
           contradicting
           Natural
           Reason
           and
           Philosophy
           ,
           is
           too
           well
           known
           to
           need
           a
           Proof
           .
           That
           thus
           it
           was
           in
           his
           days
           ,
           and
           that
           thus
           it
           was
           likely
           to
           be
           in
           future
           Ages
           ,
           St.
           Paul
           was
           very
           sensible
           ,
           when
           he
           gave
           this
           Caution
           to
           his
           Colossians
           ;
           and
           I
           'm
           sure
           it
           is
           as
           proper
           a
           Caution
           for
           us
           ,
           as
           ever
           it
           was
           for
           any
           Age
           since
           the
           writing
           of
           this
           Epistle
           ;
           for
           this
           vain
           Pretence
           to
           Reason
           and
           Philosophy
           never
           more
           prevailed
           ,
           and
           never
           did
           more
           mischief
           to
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           an
           endless
           and
           fruitless
           Task
           to
           go
           about
           to
           confute
           all
           the
           absurd
           Hypotheses
           and
           wild
           inconsistent
           Reasonings
           wherewith
           Men
           abuse
           themselves
           
           and
           others
           :
           The
           Experience
           of
           so
           ●…ny
           Ages
           wherein
           Philosophy
           was
           in
           all
           〈◊〉
           Glory
           ,
           and
           the
           several
           Sects
           disputed
           ●…d
           wrangled
           eternally
           ,
           without
           ending
           ●…y
           one
           Controversie
           ,
           gives
           no
           great
           En●…uragement
           to
           hope
           for
           much
           this
           way
           ;
           〈◊〉
           least
           it
           can
           never
           be
           expected
           that
           ●…dinary
           Christians
           should
           be
           better
           ●…structed
           and
           confirm'd
           in
           the
           Faith
           by
           ●…hilosophical
           Disputes
           .
        
         
           The
           Christian
           Religion
           has
           from
           ●…e
           very
           Beginning
           been
           corrupted
           by
           〈◊〉
           mixture
           of
           Philosophy
           :
           Thus
           it
           was
           〈◊〉
           the
           Apostles
           days
           ,
           and
           thus
           it
           has
           ●…een
           more
           or
           less
           in
           all
           Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           this
           day
           ;
           and
           the
           direction
           the
           Apostle
           gives
           for
           the
           security
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           is
           ,
           Not
           to
           dispute
           such
           Matters
           ,
           but
           to
           distinguish
           between
           Philosophical
           Disputes
           ,
           and
           Matters
           of
           Revelation
           ;
           and
           to
           reject
           all
           the
           Pretences
           of
           Philosophy
           ,
           when
           it
           does
           or
           seems
           to
           contradict
           the
           Faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           would
           make
           any
           corrupt
           Additions
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           
             Beware
             lest
             any
             man
             spoil
             you
             through
             Philosophy
             and
             vain
             deceit
          
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           is
           to
           make
           a
           Prey
           ,
           or
           to
           carry
           away
           as
           a
           Prey
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           seduce
           them
           from
           
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           P●…rity
           and
           Simplicity
           of
           it
           :
           
             Through
             Philosophy
             and
             vain
             deceit
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           through
           the
           
             vain
             deceit
             of
             Philosophy
          
           ,
           which
           cheats
           Men
           with
           a
           flattering
           but
           empty
           appearance
           ;
           may
           unsettle
           weak
           Minds
           ;
           but
           cannot
           lay
           a
           sure
           and
           solid
           foundation
           of
           Faith
           ;
           may
           cheat
           Men
           out
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           but
           when
           that
           is
           done
           ,
           can
           give
           them
           nothing
           certain
           in
           the
           room
           of
           it
           :
           For
           it
           is
           but
           
             after
             the
             traditions
             of
             men
          
           ,
           and
           
             after
             the
             rudiments
             of
             this
             world
             :
          
           Some
           of
           these
           Doctrines
           may
           possibly
           plead
           Prescription
           ,
           as
           having
           been
           so
           long
           received
           ,
           that
           no
           Man
           knows
           their
           Original
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           have
           the
           Authority
           of
           some
           Great
           Name
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           but
           a
           Human
           Authority
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           but
           
             the
             traditions
             of
             men
          
           ;
           and
           of
           Men
           ,
           who
           at
           best
           had
           no
           better
           Information
           than
           from
           the
           visible
           appearances
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           imperfect
           Observations
           ,
           and
           corrupt
           or
           defective
           Reasonings
           ,
           
             after
             the
             rudiments
             of
             this
             world
             :
          
           And
           is
           this
           an
           Authority
           to
           oppose
           against
           the
           Faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           both
           wants
           that
           Divine
           Confirmation
           which
           he
           gave
           to
           his
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           contradicts
           them
           ?
           
           For
           they
           are
           
             not
             after
             Christ
          
           ,
           neither
           taught
           by
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           consonant
           to
           what
           he
           taught
           .
        
         
           These
           Words
           might
           afford
           great
           Variety
           of
           Discourse
           ;
           but
           I
           shall
           confine
           my self
           to
           what
           is
           most
           Usefull
           ,
           and
           reduce
           that
           into
           as
           narrow
           a
           compass
           as
           I
           can
           ,
           by
           shewing
           ,
        
         
           I.
           What
           great
           need
           there
           is
           of
           this
           Caution
           ,
           To
           
             beware
             lest
             any
             man
             spoil
             us
             through
             Philosophy
             and
             vain
             deceit
             .
          
        
         
           II.
           What
           great
           reason
           we
           have
           to
           rejectall
           these
           vain
           Pretences
           to
           Philosophy
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           opposed
           to
           the
           Authority
           of
           a
           Divine
           Revelation
           .
        
         
           I.
           As
           for
           the
           first
           of
           these
           ,
           Whoever
           considers
           what
           an
           Enemy
           these
           vain
           Pretences
           to
           Philosophy
           have
           always
           been
           to
           Religion
           ,
           will
           see
           need
           enough
           for
           this
           Caution
           .
        
         
           True
           Reason
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           Knowledge
           of
           Nature
           ,
           which
           is
           true
           Philosophy
           ,
           would
           certainly
           direct
           us
           to
           the
           Acknowledgment
           and
           Worship
           of
           that
           Supreme
           Being
           who
           made
           the
           World
           :
           And
           yet
           we
           know
           ,
           that
           there
           never
           was
           an
           Athiest
           without
           some
           Pretence
           to
           Philosophy
           ,
           
           and
           generally
           such
           loud
           noisy
           Pretences
           too
           ,
           as
           make
           ignorant
           people
           think
           them
           very
           notable
           Philosophers
           ,
           and
           that
           tempts
           some
           vain
           empty
           Persons
           to
           affect
           Atheism
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           thought
           Philosophers
           .
        
         
           That
           this
           is
           
             vain
             deceit
          
           ,
           all
           Men
           must
           own
           ,
           who
           believe
           there
           is
           a
           God
           :
           And
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           to
           pretend
           Philosophy
           for
           Atheism
           it self
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           great
           wonder
           if
           it
           be
           made
           to
           patronize
           Infidelity
           and
           Heresy
           :
           But
           this
           plainly
           shews
           of
           what
           dangerous
           Consequence
           it
           is
           to
           admit
           Philosophical
           Disputes
           into
           Religion
           ,
           which
           if
           at
           any
           time
           they
           may
           do
           any
           service
           to
           Religion
           ,
           much
           oftner
           greatly
           corrupt
           it
           ,
           and
           shake
           the
           very
           Foundations
           of
           it
           ;
           of
           which
           more
           anon
           .
        
         
           At
           present
           I
           shall
           only
           shew
           you
           how
           the
           Matter
           of
           Fact
           stands
           ;
           That
           most
           of
           the
           Disputes
           in
           Religion
           are
           nothing
           else
           but
           the
           Disputes
           of
           Philosophy
           ,
           and
           therefore
           according
           to
           the
           Apostolical
           Command
           ,
           to
           be
           wholly
           flung
           out
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           not
           suffered
           to
           affect
           our
           Faith
           one
           way
           or
           other
           .
           To
           be
           a
           Philosopher
           and
           a
           Christian
           ,
           to
           Dispute
           and
           to
           Believe
           ,
           are
           two
           very
           different
           things
           :
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           very
           evident
           ,
           that
           most
           of
           
           the
           Arguments
           against
           Revelation
           in
           general
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           the
           Disputes
           about
           the
           particular
           Doctrines
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           are
           no
           better
           than
           this
           
             vain
             deceit
             of
             Philosophy
          
           ;
           that
           were
           the
           Matters
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           Disputes
           of
           Philosophy
           truly
           distinguished
           ,
           this
           alone
           would
           be
           sufficient
           to
           settle
           the
           Faith
           of
           Christians
           ,
           and
           restore
           Peace
           and
           Unity
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           the
           great
           Fundamentals
           of
           Religion
           ,
           to
           the
           Christian
           World.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           As
           to
           begin
           with
           Revelation
           in
           general
           .
           The
           Books
           of
           Moses
           are
           the
           most
           Ancient
           ,
           and
           that
           considered
           ,
           the
           best
           attested
           History
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           the
           whole
           Nation
           of
           the
           Iews
           ,
           whose
           History
           he
           writes
           ,
           pay
           the
           greatest
           veneration
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           believe
           the
           Matters
           of
           Fact
           which
           he
           relates
           ,
           he
           was
           certainly
           an
           Inspired
           Man
           ,
           who
           could
           neither
           deceive
           ,
           nor
           be
           deceived
           .
           And
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           have
           greater
           Evidence
           for
           the
           Truth
           and
           Authenticalness
           of
           any
           Writings
           ,
           at
           such
           a
           distance
           of
           time
           ,
           than
           we
           have
           for
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ;
           and
           indeed
           the
           Infidels
           of
           our
           Age
           have
           very
           little
           to
           say
           purely
           against
           the
           Credibility
           of
           the
           History
           ;
           and
           then
           one
           would
           think
           ,
           that
           all
           their
           
           other
           Objections
           should
           come
           too
           late
           ,
           unless
           they
           will
           justifie
           Pharaoh
           in
           disbelieving
           Moses
           ,
           and
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           in
           disbelieving
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           after
           all
           the
           Miracles
           they
           did
           :
           For
           if
           they
           will
           disbelieve
           Moses
           and
           Christ
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           nothing
           material
           to
           object
           against
           the
           Truth
           of
           these
           Histories
           ;
           nothing
           ,
           which
           they
           would
           allow
           to
           be
           good
           Objections
           against
           any
           other
           History
           ;
           they
           must
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           have
           disbelieved
           them
           ,
           though
           they
           had
           seen
           them
           do
           all
           those
           great
           Works
           which
           are
           reported
           of
           them
           in
           such
           Credible
           Histories
           .
           But
           whatever
           the
           Authority
           of
           these
           Books
           are
           ,
           they
           think
           they
           may
           securely
           reject
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           contain
           any
           thing
           which
           contradicts
           their
           Reason
           and
           Philosophy
           ,
           and
           they
           find
           a
           great
           many
           such
           things
           to
           quarrel
           with
           :
           They
           think
           
           Moses's
           History
           of
           the
           Creation
           very
           unphilosophical
           ;
           That
           the
           Story
           of
           Eve
           and
           the
           Serpent
           is
           an
           incredible
           Fiction
           ;
           That
           the
           Universal
           Deluge
           is
           absolutely
           impossible
           ,
           and
           irreconcileable
           with
           the
           Principles
           of
           Philosophy
           :
           and
           it
           does
           not
           become
           Philosophers
           to
           have
           recourse
           to
           Miracles
           :
           That
           what
           we
           call
           Miracles
           are
           not
           the
           effects
           of
           a
           Divine
           Power
           ,
           but
           may
           be
           resolved
           into
           
           Natural
           Causes
           ;
           That
           Inspiration
           and
           Prophesy
           is
           nothing
           but
           natural
           Enthusiasm
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Pretences
           to
           Revelation
           a
           Cheat
           and
           Imposture
           ;
           That
           Nature
           teaches
           us
           all
           that
           we
           need
           to
           know
           ;
           That
           there
           is
           no
           other
           certain
           knowledge
           but
           this
           ;
           That
           we
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           believe
           any
           thing
           which
           our
           own
           reason
           cannot
           grasp
           and
           comprehend
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Revelation
           is
           perfectly
           useless
           ;
           and
           God
           himself
           cannot
           oblige
           us
           to
           believe
           any
           thing
           which
           does
           not
           agree
           with
           the
           Reason
           of
           our
           own
           Minds
           ,
           and
           the
           Philosophy
           of
           Nature
           .
           Those
           who
           understand
           the
           Mystery
           of
           Modern
           Infidelity
           ,
           know
           that
           these
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           are
           the
           wise
           Reasons
           for
           which
           they
           reject
           and
           ridicule
           all
           Revealed
           Religion
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           to
           rob
           and
           spoil
           men
           of
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           Blessings
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           a
           Divine
           Revelation
           .
           So
           that
           Infidelity
           is
           resolved
           into
           these
           vain
           Pretences
           to
           Philosophy
           ,
           that
           Men
           will
           understand
           how
           to
           make
           ,
           destroy
           ,
           and
           govern
           the
           World
           better
           than
           God.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           these
           Men
           oppose
           Reason
           and
           Philosophy
           to
           Revelation
           ,
           so
           others
           either
           deny
           the
           fundamental
           Articles
           of
           Christianity
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           some
           Philosophical
           Difficulties
           ,
           or
           corrupt
           the
           Doctrines
           
           of
           Christianity
           by
           a
           mixture
           of
           Philosophy
           .
           The
           Gospel
           of
           our
           Saviour
           is
           the
           plainest
           Revelation
           of
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           that
           ever
           was
           made
           to
           the
           World
           ;
           all
           its
           Doctrines
           are
           easily
           understood
           ,
           without
           Art
           and
           Subtilty
           ;
           and
           yet
           there
           is
           not
           a
           more
           nice
           ,
           intricate
           ,
           perplext
           thing
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           than
           what
           some
           Men
           have
           made
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           :
           All
           the
           Subtil
           Disputes
           of
           Philosophy
           are
           brought
           into
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           Plato
           and
           Aristotle
           are
           become
           as
           great
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           or
           St.
           Paul
           :
           As
           to
           give
           some
           few
           Instances
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           time
           will
           not
           permit
           me
           to
           discourse
           it
           at
           large
           .
        
         
           What
           are
           the
           
             Arian
             ,
             Socinian
             ,
             Pelagian
          
           Controversies
           ,
           but
           meer
           Philosophical
           Disputes
           ,
           with
           which
           these
           Hereticks
           corrupted
           the
           Catholick
           Faith
           ?
        
         
           There
           is
           nothing
           more
           plain
           and
           express
           in
           Scripture
           than
           the
           Faith
           of
           
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             or
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             in
             Unity
          
           ;
           and
           that
           great
           Art
           and
           Subtilty
           which
           has
           been
           used
           ,
           and
           to
           so
           little
           purpose
           ,
           to
           pervert
           those
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           wherein
           this
           Doctrine
           is
           contained
           ,
           is
           an
           evident
           proof
           ,
           That
           this
           is
           the
           plain
           ,
           natural
           obvious
           sense
           of
           those
           Texts
           ,
           since
           it
           requires
           
           so
           much
           Art
           and
           Criticism
           to
           put
           any
           other
           sense
           on
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           will
           not
           do
           neither
           ,
           till
           men
           are
           resolved
           rather
           to
           make
           any
           thing
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           than
           to
           find
           a
           
             real
             Trinity
          
           there
           .
           If
           then
           this
           Faith
           be
           so
           plainly
           contained
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           what
           makes
           all
           this
           dispute
           about
           it
           ?
           What
           makes
           those
           ,
           who
           profess
           to
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           so
           obstinate
           against
           this
           Faith
           ?
           Truly
           that
           which
           makes
           some
           men
           Infidels
           ,
           makes
           others
           Hereticks
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           vain
           Pretence
           to
           Philosophy
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Philosophical
           Dispute
           is
           about
           the
           Divine
           Unity
           :
           We
           all
           own
           with
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           but
           one
           God
           ;
           but
           we
           say
           further
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           teaches
           us
           ,
           
             That
             there
             are
             Three
             ,
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             each
             of
             which
             is
             true
             and
             perfect
             God.
          
           This
           they
           say
           is
           a
           Contradiction
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           end
           of
           this
           Faith
           ,
           for
           both
           parts
           of
           a
           Contradiction
           can't
           be
           true
           :
           But
           to
           be
           Three
           and
           One
           upon
           different
           accounts
           ,
           and
           in
           different
           senses
           ,
           is
           no
           Contradiction
           ;
           for
           thus
           three
           may
           be
           One
           ,
           and
           One
           Three
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           all
           the
           Scripture
           teaches
           ,
           or
           that
           we
           profess
           to
           believe
           ,
           whatever
           the
           Mystery
           of
           this
           Distinction
           
           and
           Unity
           be
           :
           But
           this
           will
           not
           satisfie
           these
           Philosophical
           Wits
           ,
           unless
           they
           can
           comprehend
           how
           Father
           ,
           Son
           ,
           and
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           are
           really
           and
           distinctly
           Three
           ,
           and
           essentially
           One
           ,
           the
           manner
           of
           which
           the
           Scripture
           gives
           no
           account
           of
           ,
           and
           therefore
           this
           is
           no
           dispute
           in
           Faith
           but
           only
           in
           Philosophy
           .
        
         
           Another
           objection
           concerns
           the
           Divine
           Generation
           ,
           how
           God
           can
           beget
           a
           Son
           of
           his
           own
           Substance
           ;
           which
           the
           Arians
           thought
           inferred
           a
           Division
           of
           the
           Divine
           Substance
           .
        
         
           And
           a
           Third
           Objection
           concerns
           an
           Eternal
           Generation
           :
           how
           it
           is
           possible
           that
           the
           Father
           should
           beget
           an
           Eternal
           Son
           ;
           that
           the
           Son
           should
           be
           begotten
           without
           any
           beginning
           of
           Being
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Father
           should
           not
           be
           at
           least
           some
           few
           moments
           before
           the
           Son
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           Son
           not
           Eternal
           .
           Now
           we
           all
           grant
           that
           we
           can
           give
           no
           Philosophical
           account
           of
           this
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           we
           can
           of
           the
           simple
           Divine
           Essence
           ,
           or
           of
           Eternity
           it self
           ;
           but
           we
           may
           believe
           that
           God
           has
           an
           Eternal
           Son
           ,
           as
           we
           do
           that
           there
           is
           an
           Eternal
           God
           ,
           without
           knowing
           how
           any
           thing
           is
           Eternal
           :
           These
           are
           Disputes
           in
           Philosophy
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           none
           but
           vain
           Men
           will
           dispute
           about
           ,
           as
           
           being
           acknowledged
           above
           our
           Compre●…ension
           ,
           ,
           and
           therefore
           no
           reasonable
           ●…bjection
           against
           our
           Faith.
           
        
         
           Thus
           as
           for
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Incar●…ation
           ,
           nothing
           can
           be
           plainer
           in
           Scrip●…ure
           ,
           than
           that
           
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             was
             made
             ●…an
          
           ;
           That
           
             the
             Word
             was
             made
             flesh
             ,
             and
             dwelt
             among
             us
          
           ;
           That
           
             God
             was
             manifest
             in
             the
             flesh
             :
          
           And
           all
           the
           Disputes
           about
           this
           Article
           are
           purely
           Philosophical
           :
           Some
           men
           reject
           it
           ,
           because
           they
           cannot
           understand
           how
           God
           and
           Man
           can
           be
           united
           in
           one
           Person
           ?
           Others
           confound
           the
           Divine
           and
           Humane
           Nature
           as
           Eutyches
           did
           :
           or
           divide
           the
           Persons
           ,
           as
           Nestori●…us
           did
           ;
           both
           which
           indeed
           destroy
           the
           Article
           of
           the
           Incarnation
           ?
           for
           the
           Word
           is
           not
           made
           Flesh
           ,
           unless
           the
           same
           Person
           ,
           who
           is
           God
           is
           Man
           too
           ,
           and
           continues
           perfect
           God
           and
           perfect
           Man
           after
           this
           Union
           :
           But
           all
           these
           Disputes
           concern
           the
           Philosophy
           of
           the
           Union
           of
           the
           Divine
           and
           Humane
           Nature
           in
           Christ
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           would
           separate
           between
           Faith
           and
           Philosophy
           ,
           such
           Disputes
           might
           soon
           be
           ended
           .
        
         
           Thus
           most
           of
           the
           difficulties
           in
           the
           Pelagian
           and
           Quinquarticular
           Controversy
           ,
           are
           ultimately
           resolved
           into
           mere
           Philosophical
           Disputes
           about
           Fate
           and
           
           Prescience
           ,
           Liberty
           and
           Necessity
           ,
           and
           God's
           concourse
           with
           Creatures
           ,
           or
           the
           Powers
           of
           Nature
           and
           Grace
           :
           And
           would
           time
           permit
           ,
           it
           were
           easy
           to
           shew
           this
           in
           most
           of
           the
           Controversies
           of
           Religion
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           not
           what
           God
           has
           revealed
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           requires
           us
           to
           believe
           ,
           but
           such
           nice
           Philosophical
           Questions
           as
           men
           raise
           about
           these
           matters
           ,
           which
           occasion
           all
           these
           Disputes
           .
        
         
           It
           has
           often
           been
           proposed
           as
           a
           means
           of
           Union
           to
           silence
           all
           Disputes
           ,
           To
           confine
           our selves
           to
           Scripture-Words
           and
           Expressions
           ,
           without
           determining
           the
           signification
           of
           them
           :
           But
           this
           would
           make
           only
           an
           Agreement
           in
           Words
           ,
           not
           a
           Consent
           in
           Opinions
           ;
           not
           could
           it
           secure
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           while
           all
           men
           knew
           ,
           that
           under
           the
           same
           form
           of
           Words
           ,
           they
           had
           very
           different
           and
           contrary
           Meanings
           ,
           which
           would
           still
           make
           them
           as
           much
           Hereticks
           to
           each
           other
           ,
           as
           if
           their
           Words
           did
           as
           expresly
           contradict
           each
           other
           ,
           as
           their
           Faith.
           But
           would
           men
           reduce
           all
           their
           Disputes
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           make
           that
           the
           only
           Rule
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           without
           intermixing
           any
           Philosophical
           Disputes
           with
           it
           ,
           this
           would
           be
           an
           infallible
           means
           of
           Union
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           only
           this
           vain
           
           pretence
           to
           Philosophy
           ,
           which
           raises
           all
           ●…ese
           Disputes
           ,
           and
           then
           tempts
           men
           to
           ●…ervert
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           justify
           their
           ●…hilosophy
           .
        
         
           In
           all
           these
           cases
           we
           are
           concerned
           to
           ●…quire
           what
           the
           true
           sense
           of
           the
           Article
           〈◊〉
           ;
           for
           this
           the
           Scripture
           teaches
           ,
           and
           ●…o
           far
           our
           Faith
           is
           concerned
           ;
           and
           these
           ●…re
           not
           only
           justifiable
           ,
           but
           necessary
           Dis●…utes
           ,
           if
           the
           true
           Faith
           be
           necessary
           :
           And
           ●…uch
           were
           the
           Disputes
           of
           the
           Catho●…k
           Fathers
           with
           the
           
             Sabellian
             ,
             Arian
          
           ,
           and
           ●…hotinian
           Hereticks
           ;
           Whether
           Father
           ,
           ●…on
           ,
           and
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           were
           only
           three
           Names
           ,
           or
           three
           Appearances
           or
           Manifestations
           of
           the
           same
           one
           single
           Person
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Three
           ,
           but
           three
           True
           ,
           Proper
           ,
           Coeternal
           ,
           and
           Coequal
           Persons
           :
           Or
           whether
           He
           ,
           who
           is
           in
           Scripture
           called
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           be
           a
           Creature
           ,
           though
           the
           most
           Excellent
           Creature
           ;
           or
           a
           Son
           ,
           and
           God
           by
           Nature
           ,
           truly
           begotten
           of
           his
           Father's
           Substance
           :
           Or
           whether
           Christ
           be
           God
           Incarnate
           ,
           or
           a
           meer
           Man
           :
           And
           their
           ancient
           Creeds
           pretended
           to
           no
           more
           ,
           than
           to
           teach
           what
           the
           Catholick
           Faith
           was
           ,
           not
           to
           expound
           the
           Philosophy
           of
           the
           Trinity
           and
           Incarnation
           .
           And
           thus
           far
           we
           must
           explain
           the
           Faith
           ,
           as
           to
           know
           ,
           and
           to
           
           let
           others
           know
           ,
           what
           it
           is
           we
           believe
           ;
           and
           if
           to
           assert
           the
           ancient
           Catholick
           Faith
           against
           old
           and
           New
           Heresies
           ,
           should
           be
           called
           new
           Explications
           ,
           we
           cannot
           help
           it
           ;
           for
           we
           must
           explain
           what
           the
           Scripture
           teaches
           about
           these
           Articles
           ,
           and
           how
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           always
           understood
           them
           :
           But
           that
           which
           we
           are
           to
           beware
           of
           ,
           is
           ,
           Not
           to
           mix
           Philosophy
           with
           our
           Faith
           ,
           nor
           to
           admit
           of
           any
           meer
           Philosophical
           Objections
           against
           the
           Faith
           ,
           nor
           to
           attempt
           any
           Explications
           of
           these
           Mysteries
           ,
           beyond
           what
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           the
           Faith
           and
           Practice
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           will
           justify
           .
        
         
           Indeed
           the
           Importunity
           of
           Hereticks
           did
           very
           often
           engage
           the
           Catholick
           Fathers
           in
           Philosophical
           Disputes
           ;
           but
           this
           they
           did
           ,
           not
           to
           explain
           the
           Christian
           Mysteries
           by
           Philosophy
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           as
           incomprehensible
           as
           these
           Mysteries
           are
           ,
           the
           Philosophy
           of
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           their
           Objections
           against
           these
           Articles
           ,
           were
           very
           absurd
           :
           And
           such
           Disputes
           as
           these
           may
           somtimes
           be
           absolutely
           necessary
           ,
           and
           of
           great
           use
           to
           shame
           these
           vain
           Pretences
           to
           Philosophy
           ,
           while
           we
           do
           not
           put
           the
           Trial
           of
           our
           Faith
           upon
           this
           Issue
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Let
           us
           now
           consider
           what
           ●…eat
           reason
           we
           have
           to
           reject
           all
           the
           ●…in
           Pretences
           to
           Reason
           and
           Philosophy
           ,
           ●…en
           opposed
           to
           a
           Divine
           Revelation
           .
           ●…r
           that
           is
           all
           the
           Apostle
           intends
           in
           this
           ●…ution
           ;
           not
           to
           discourage
           the
           use
           of
           ●…eason
           ,
           or
           the
           study
           of
           Philosophy
           ,
           ●…hich
           are
           great
           Improvements
           ,
           and
           a
           ●…lightful
           Entertainment
           of
           Humane
           ●…inds
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           wise
           and
           prudent
           ●…onduct
           may
           be
           very
           serviceable
           to
           Re●…gion
           too
           ;
           but
           we
           must
           not
           set
           up
           any
           ●…onclusions
           in
           Philosophy
           against
           the
           ●…hristian
           Faith
           ,
           nor
           corrupt
           the
           Faith
           ●…ith
           a
           mixture
           of
           Philosophy
           ,
           nor
           re●…ct
           any
           revealed
           Truths
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           ●…atural
           Ideas
           to
           conceive
           them
           by
           .
        
         
           To
           shorten
           this
           Discourse
           as
           much
           as
           〈◊〉
           can
           ,
           I
           shall
           at
           present
           only
           shew
           you
           ●…hat
           reason
           we
           have
           to
           believe
           those
           ●…octrines
           which
           are
           thought
           the
           most
           ●…ysterious
           and
           inconceivable
           ,
           notwith●…tanding
           any
           Objections
           from
           natural
           Reason
           and
           Philosophy
           against
           them
           .
           And
           the
           account
           of
           this
           must
           be
           resolved
           ●…nto
           the
           Nature
           ,
           Use
           ,
           and
           Authority
           of
           Revelation
           ;
           that
           Revelation
           as
           to
           such
           matters
           as
           are
           knowable
           only
           by
           Revelation
           ,
           must
           serve
           instead
           of
           Sense
           ,
           Natural
           Ideas
           ,
           and
           Natural
           Reason
           ;
           that
           
           is
           ,
           That
           we
           must
           believe
           things
           whi●…
           we
           do
           not
           see
           ,
           things
           which
           we
           ha●…
           no
           Natural
           Notion
           or
           Conception
           of
           things
           which
           are
           not
           evident
           to
           Natur●…
           Reason
           ;
           for
           without
           this
           ,
           there
           is
           littl●…
           use
           of
           Faith
           ,
           no
           Authority
           of
           pure
           Revelation
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           General
           Corruption
           o●…
           Mankind
           made
           it
           very
           necessary
           for
           God
           to
           revive
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           to
           reinforce
           the
           observation
           of
           them
           by
           his
           own
           Authority
           and
           Command
           ;
           but
           the
           proper
           work
           of
           Revelation
           is
           to
           discover
           such
           things
           to
           us
           as
           Nature
           cannot
           teach
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           have
           no
           Natural
           Notion
           ,
           nor
           any
           Natural
           Evidence
           ;
           At
           least
           ,
           thus
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           if
           God
           knows
           more
           than
           Natural
           Reason
           teaches
           ,
           or
           can
           comprehend
           ;
           and
           thinks
           it
           fit
           to
           reveal
           such
           Supernatural
           Truths
           to
           us
           ,
           when
           he
           sees
           it
           useful
           for
           Mankind
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           God
           ever
           does
           reveal
           such
           things
           to
           us
           ,
           if
           we
           believe
           upon
           God's
           Authority
           (
           which
           is
           the
           strickt
           Notion
           of
           a
           Divine
           Faith
           ,
           )
           we
           must
           believe
           without
           any
           Natural
           Evidence
           ,
           meerly
           because
           God
           has
           revealed
           it
           ;
           and
           then
           we
           must
           believe
           such
           things
           as
           are
           not
           evident
           to
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           ;
           and
           then
           it
           can
           be
           no
           Objection
           against
           Revelation
           ,
           
           nor
           against
           the
           belief
           of
           any
           such
           ●…pernatural
           Truths
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           no
           Natural
           Notion
           ,
           nor
           Natural
           Evidence
           ●…f
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           what
           we
           cannot
           ●…onceive
           and
           comprehend
           .
        
         
           To
           believe
           no
           farther
           than
           Natural
           ●…eason
           can
           conceive
           and
           comprehend
           ,
           is
           ●…o
           reject
           the
           Divine
           Authority
           of
           Reve●…tion
           ,
           and
           to
           destroy
           the
           distinction
           be●…ween
           Reason
           and
           Faith.
           He
           who
           will
           ●…elieve
           no
           farther
           than
           Natural
           Reason
           ●…pproves
           ,
           believes
           his
           Reason
           ,
           not
           the
           Revelation
           ;
           and
           is
           in
           truth
           a
           Natural
           Philosopher
           ,
           not
           a
           Believer
           :
           He
           believes
           ●…he
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           he
           would
           believe
           
           Plato
           ●…nd
           Tully
           ;
           not
           as
           inspired
           Writings
           ,
           but
           ●…s
           agreeable
           to
           Reason
           and
           the
           result
           of
           wise
           and
           deep
           Thoughts
           ;
           and
           this
           puts
           an
           end
           to
           all
           the
           Disputes
           about
           Faith
           and
           Revelation
           at
           once
           :
           For
           what
           use
           is
           there
           of
           Faith
           ?
           What
           matter
           whether
           the
           Scriptures
           be
           divinely
           inspired
           or
           not
           ;
           when
           we
           are
           no
           farther
           concerned
           with
           them
           than
           with
           other
           Humane
           Writings
           ,
           to
           believe
           what
           they
           teach
           agreeable
           to
           our
           own
           Reason
           ?
           Let
           these
           Men
           then
           either
           reject
           Faith
           and
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           confess
           that
           Revelation
           ,
           as
           to
           all
           supernatural
           Truths
           ,
           must
           serve
           us
           instead
           of
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           .
           I
           would
           gladly
           know
           of
           
           them
           ,
           whether
           they
           would
           not
           believe
           such
           Supernatural
           Truths
           ,
           as
           are
           not
           evident
           to
           Reason
           ,
           were
           they
           sure
           that
           God
           had
           revealed
           them
           ?
           I
           guess
           they
           will
           not
           be
           so
           hardy
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           they
           would
           not
           believe
           God
           himself
           ,
           should
           he
           reveal
           such
           things
           as
           their
           Reason
           cannot
           comprehend
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           would
           believe
           God
           in
           such
           matters
           ,
           why
           will
           they
           not
           believe
           a
           Revelation
           which
           they
           themselves
           acknowledge
           to
           be
           Divine
           ,
           in
           such
           matters
           ?
           For
           is
           there
           any
           difference
           between
           believing
           God
           ,
           and
           believing
           a
           Divine
           Revelation
           ?
           If
           God
           does
           know
           ,
           and
           can
           reveal
           such
           Mysteries
           ,
           and
           is
           to
           be
           believed
           when
           he
           does
           reveal
           them
           ,
           and
           such
           Doctrines
           are
           contained
           in
           an
           undoubted
           Revelation
           ;
           then
           the
           unconceivableness
           of
           them
           can
           be
           no
           Argument
           against
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Revelation
           ,
           or
           that
           sense
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           which
           contains
           such
           Mysteries
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           then
           consider
           the
           natural
           consequence
           of
           this
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           great
           moment
           in
           this
           dispute
           ,
           viz.
           That
           we
           must
           allow
           of
           no
           Objections
           against
           Revealed
           Mysteries
           ,
           which
           we
           will
           not
           allow
           to
           be
           good
           Objections
           against
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           necessary
           and
           unavoidable
           
           consequence
           ,
           if
           Revelation
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           supernatural
           Truths
           ,
           stand
           in
           the
           place
           of
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           .
        
         
           Now
           no
           man
           questions
           the
           Truth
           of
           what
           he
           sees
           and
           feels
           ,
           or
           what
           he
           can
           prove
           to
           be
           true
           by
           plain
           and
           undeniable
           Reason
           ,
           meerly
           because
           there
           are
           unconceivable
           difficulties
           in
           it
           ;
           as
           there
           are
           in
           every
           thing
           ,
           even
           the
           most
           certain
           and
           familiar
           things
           in
           Nature
           :
           And
           if
           Revealed
           Truths
           are
           not
           more
           unconceivable
           than
           many
           natural
           objects
           of
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           ,
           why
           should
           their
           being
           unconceivable
           be
           a
           greater
           objection
           against
           believing
           a
           Revelation
           ,
           than
           it
           is
           against
           believing
           our
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           in
           matters
           equally
           unconceivable
           ?
           When
           God
           has
           revealed
           to
           us
           ,
           That
           he
           has
           an
           Eternal
           and
           only
           begotten
           Son
           ,
           though
           we
           cannot
           comprehend
           the
           Mystery
           of
           the
           Eternal
           Generation
           ,
           why
           should
           we
           not
           as
           firmly
           believe
           it
           ,
           as
           we
           do
           ,
           that
           Man
           begets
           a
           Son
           in
           his
           own
           likeness
           ,
           the
           Philosophy
           of
           which
           we
           as
           little
           understand
           ?
           Nor
           can
           we
           any
           more
           conceive
           the
           Union
           of
           the
           Soul
           and
           Body
           ,
           than
           we
           do
           the
           Incarnation
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           Union
           of
           the
           Divine
           and
           Humane
           Nature
           in
           one
           Person
           ?
           And
           if
           we
           own
           the
           Authority
           of
           Revelation
           ,
           why
           should
           we
           
           not
           as
           well
           believe
           what
           Revelation
           teaches
           ,
           how
           unconceivable
           soever
           it
           be
           ,
           as
           we
           do
           what
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           teaches
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           alike
           unconceivable
           .
        
         
           All
           men
           are
           sensible
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           very
           absurd
           and
           foolish
           to
           deny
           the
           Being
           of
           any
           thing
           which
           they
           have
           certain
           evidence
           of
           ,
           because
           they
           cannot
           comprehend
           the
           Nature
           and
           Reasons
           of
           it
           :
           The
           Man
           who
           rose
           up
           and
           walked
           before
           the
           Philosopher
           ,
           who
           was
           disputing
           subtilly
           against
           the
           possibility
           of
           Motion
           ,
           put
           a
           scorn
           upon
           all
           his
           Arguments
           ,
           by
           shewing
           him
           that
           he
           could
           move
           :
           And
           therefore
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           all
           men
           believe
           their
           Senses
           and
           Reason
           against
           all
           the
           difficulties
           in
           Nature
           ,
           and
           will
           never
           be
           perswaded
           ,
           by
           the
           subtillest
           Disputant
           ,
           that
           that
           is
           not
           ,
           which
           they
           certainly
           see
           and
           know
           to
           be
           .
           Now
           for
           the
           same
           reason
           ,
           if
           Men
           will
           allow
           the
           Authority
           of
           Revelation
           ,
           they
           must
           believe
           what
           is
           revealed
           ,
           how
           unconceivable
           and
           incomprehensible
           soever
           its
           nature
           be
           ;
           for
           when
           we
           know
           what
           a
           thing
           is
           ,
           (
           and
           this
           may
           be
           known
           by
           Revelation
           as
           well
           as
           by
           Sense
           ,
           as
           those
           Men
           must
           confess
           ,
           who
           acknowledge
           a
           Divine
           Revelation
           )
           no
           difficulties
           in
           conceiving
           it
           ,
           must
           perswade
           us
           to
           deny
           that
           it
           is
           .
        
         
         
           This
           is
           very
           plain
           in
           it self
           ,
           though
           few
           men
           consider
           it
           ,
           That
           to
           disbelieve
           what
           is
           Revealed
           ,
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           any
           difficulties
           in
           understanding
           or
           conceiving
           it
           ,
           is
           to
           reject
           the
           certainty
           of
           Revelation
           ;
           For
           what
           other
           account
           can
           be
           given
           of
           that
           difference
           men
           make
           between
           the
           Evidence
           of
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           ,
           and
           of
           Revelation
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           allow
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           to
           be
           good
           and
           certain
           proofs
           of
           the
           Being
           of
           such
           things
           as
           are
           evident
           to
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           ,
           how
           Mysterious
           soever
           their
           natures
           are
           ;
           but
           that
           mere
           Revelation
           is
           no
           certain
           proof
           of
           the
           Being
           of
           any
           thing
           which
           is
           not
           evident
           also
           to
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           ,
           how
           plainly
           soever
           it
           be
           revealed
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           Revelation
           alone
           can
           prove
           nothing
           ;
           for
           if
           Revelation
           it self
           could
           prove
           the
           certainty
           of
           what
           is
           revealed
           ,
           the
           difficulties
           in
           Nature
           and
           Philosophy
           could
           no
           more
           disprove
           a
           Revelation
           ,
           than
           confute
           our
           Senses
           .
           Now
           let
           any
           man
           judge
           ,
           whether
           this
           be
           not
           unequal
           usage
           ,
           to
           expect
           more
           from
           Revelation
           ,
           than
           they
           do
           from
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           believe
           Revelation
           upon
           the
           same
           terms
           that
           they
           believe
           their
           Senses
           .
        
         
           Should
           Men
           resolve
           to
           believe
           nothing
           
           which
           they
           see
           ,
           till
           they
           could
           give
           a
           Philosophical
           account
           of
           the
           Reasons
           ,
           and
           Causes
           ,
           and
           Natures
           of
           all
           they
           see
           ,
           as
           they
           refuse
           to
           believe
           a
           Revelation
           any
           farther
           than
           they
           can
           conceive
           and
           comprehend
           the
           thing
           revealed
           ,
           they
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           as
           great-Scepticks
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           Infidels
           .
           For
           as
           for
           Contradictions
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           easy
           matter
           to
           make
           or
           find
           seeming
           Contradictions
           in
           what
           we
           do
           not
           understand
           ;
           for
           when
           we
           know
           not
           the
           Philosophical
           Natures
           of
           things
           ,
           nor
           how
           they
           act
           ,
           and
           yet
           will
           be
           reasoning
           and
           guessing
           at
           them
           ,
           all
           our
           false
           guesses
           may
           be
           full
           of
           Contradictions
           and
           Impossibilities
           ,
           because
           we
           know
           not
           the
           true
           Mystery
           of
           Nature
           .
           It
           is
           this
           vain
           humour
           of
           Criticizing
           upon
           Nature
           which
           makes
           so
           many
           Atheists
           .
           They
           go
           upon
           the
           same
           Principle
           with
           Infidels
           and
           Hereticks
           ,
           To
           believe
           nothing
           which
           natural
           Reason
           cannot
           conceive
           and
           comprehend
           ;
           now
           they
           cannot
           comprehend
           the
           Notion
           and
           Idea
           of
           a
           God
           ,
           which
           they
           say
           ,
           is
           made
           up
           of
           Contradictions
           and
           Impossibilities
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           reject
           the
           Being
           of
           a
           God
           :
           They
           cannot
           conceive
           a
           Creating
           Power
           ,
           which
           can
           give
           Being
           to
           that
           which
           had
           no
           Being
           before
           ,
           which
           
           they
           think
           a
           plain
           Contradiction
           to
           make
           Something
           of
           Nothing
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           reject
           the
           Creation
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           either
           assert
           the
           Eternity
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           the
           Eternity
           of
           Matter
           :
           They
           can
           conceive
           no
           Substance
           but
           Matter
           and
           Body
           ,
           and
           therefore
           reject
           the
           Notion
           of
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           Nonsense
           and
           Contradiction
           :
           They
           will
           allow
           nothing
           to
           be
           wisely
           made
           ,
           which
           they
           understand
           not
           the
           reason
           and
           uses
           of
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           fancy
           a
           great
           many
           botches
           and
           blunders
           in
           Nature
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           the
           designs
           and
           contrivance
           of
           Wisdom
           ,
           but
           the
           effects
           of
           Chance
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           consequence
           is
           plain
           ,
           That
           the
           World
           was
           made
           by
           Chance
           ,
           not
           by
           a
           Wise
           Author
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           if
           this
           way
           of
           Reasoning
           be
           allowed
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           impossible
           to
           defend
           either
           Sense
           ,
           or
           Reason
           ,
           or
           Revelation
           ,
           against
           the
           Cavils
           of
           Atheists
           and
           Infidels
           ;
           for
           there
           are
           unconceivable
           and
           incomprehensible
           Secrets
           and
           Mysteries
           in
           them
           all
           ;
           and
           if
           to
           conceive
           and
           comprehend
           the
           Natures
           of
           things
           ,
           must
           be
           made
           the
           measure
           and
           standard
           of
           true
           and
           false
           ,
           we
           must
           deny
           our
           Senses
           and
           Reason
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           our
           Faith
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           do
           and
           must
           believe
           our
           Sense
           
           and
           Reason
           beyond
           our
           Comprehension
           ,
           why
           must
           we
           believe
           nothing
           that
           is
           Revealed
           any
           farther
           than
           we
           can
           conceive
           and
           comprehend
           the
           Nature
           and
           Reasons
           of
           it
           ?
        
         
           The
           Sum
           is
           this
           :
           Humane
           Knowledge
           ,
           whatever
           the
           means
           of
           knowing
           be
           ,
           whether
           Sense
           ,
           or
           Reason
           ,
           or
           Revelation
           ,
           does
           not
           reach
           to
           the
           Philosophical
           Causes
           and
           Natures
           of
           things
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           their
           Being
           ,
           and
           Natural
           Vertues
           and
           Powers
           ;
           and
           as
           a
           Wise
           man
           ,
           who
           knows
           the
           Measure
           of
           his
           understanding
           ,
           expects
           no
           more
           from
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           ,
           than
           to
           know
           what
           things
           there
           are
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           are
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           they
           fall
           under
           the
           notice
           of
           Sense
           and
           Natural
           Reason
           ;
           so
           we
           must
           expect
           no
           more
           from
           Revelation
           ,
           than
           the
           knowledge
           of
           such
           things
           as
           Sense
           and
           Natural
           Reason
           cannot
           discover
           .
           But
           we
           must
           no
           more
           expect
           the
           Philosophy
           of
           Supernatural
           Truths
           from
           Revelation
           ,
           than
           we
           do
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           Nature
           from
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           .
        
         
           Now
           since
           Humane
           Knowledge
           is
           not
           a
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Mysterious
           Natures
           of
           things
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           know
           what
           things
           there
           are
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           are
           ;
           there
           can
           be
           no
           contradiction
           between
           Sense
           ,
           and
           
           Reason
           ,
           and
           Revelation
           ;
           unless
           one
           denies
           what
           the
           other
           affirms
           ,
           not
           that
           one
           teaches
           more
           than
           the
           other
           teaches
           ,
           or
           that
           one
           cannot
           comprehend
           what
           the
           other
           teaches
           .
           Reason
           teaches
           more
           than
           Sense
           teaches
           ,
           or
           can
           comprehend
           ;
           and
           Revelation
           teaches
           more
           than
           either
           Sense
           or
           Natural
           Reason
           teaches
           ,
           or
           can
           comprehend
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           no
           contradiction
           ,
           but
           only
           a
           subordination
           between
           these
           different
           kinds
           and
           degrees
           of
           Knowledge
           ;
           but
           as
           for
           Unconceivableness
           and
           Incomprehensibility
           ,
           that
           is
           no
           argument
           against
           any
           thing
           ;
           for
           Sense
           and
           Natural
           Reason
           can
           no
           more
           comprehend
           their
           own
           Objects
           ,
           than
           they
           do
           what
           is
           revealed
           :
           And
           it
           is
           manifest
           perverseness
           to
           make
           that
           an
           objection
           against
           Revelation
           ,
           which
           we
           will
           not
           allow
           to
           be
           an
           objection
           against
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           sufficient
           as
           to
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           thing
           ;
           but
           as
           far
           as
           it
           is
           possible
           to
           remove
           mens
           Prejudices
           also
           against
           believing
           Mysteries
           ,
           I
           shall
           briefly
           answer
           two
           very
           popular
           Objections
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           is
           thought
           very
           unnatural
           ,
           that
           when
           God
           has
           made
           us
           reasonable
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           therefore
           made
           Natural
           Reason
           
           to
           us
           the
           measure
           of
           Truth
           and
           Falshood
           ,
           he
           should
           require
           us
           to
           believe
           without
           Reason
           ;
           as
           we
           must
           do
           ,
           if
           he
           reveals
           such
           things
           to
           us
           as
           we
           know
           not
           ,
           and
           cannot
           possibly
           know
           the
           reasons
           of
           .
           If
           we
           must
           believe
           with
           our
           Understanding
           ,
           how
           can
           we
           believe
           things
           which
           we
           cannot
           understand
           ?
        
         
           This
           were
           a
           reasonable
           Objection
           ,
           were
           it
           true
           ;
           for
           we
           cannot
           believe
           what
           we
           have
           no
           knowledge
           nor
           understanding
           of
           ;
           for
           Faith
           is
           Knowledge
           ,
           though
           not
           Natural
           Knowledge
           .
        
         
           But
           do
           we
           not
           understand
           what
           it
           is
           we
           believe
           ?
           Do
           we
           not
           know
           what
           we
           mean
           ,
           when
           we
           say
           ,
           we
           believe
           in
           Father
           ,
           Son
           ,
           and
           Holy
           Ghost
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           do
           not
           our
           Adversaries
           understand
           what
           we
           mean
           by
           it
           ?
           How
           then
           come
           they
           to
           charge
           us
           with
           believing
           Contradictions
           and
           Impossibilities
           ?
           For
           if
           they
           know
           not
           what
           we
           believe
           ,
           they
           cannot
           know
           whether
           we
           believe
           Contradictions
           or
           not
           .
           And
           if
           we
           do
           understand
           what
           it
           is
           we
           believe
           ,
           then
           we
           do
           not
           believe
           without
           understanding
           ,
           which
           is
           absolutely
           impossible
           ,
           if
           we
           know
           what
           it
           is
           we
           believe
           .
        
         
           And
           we
           know
           also
           why
           we
           believe
           :
           Our
           Faith
           is
           founded
           in
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           ,
           
           and
           resolved
           into
           the
           Authority
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           highest
           and
           most
           infallible
           Reason
           .
           The
           Miracles
           which
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           wrought
           ,
           were
           evident
           to
           Sense
           ,
           and
           owned
           by
           Reason
           to
           be
           the
           effects
           of
           a
           Divine
           Power
           ;
           and
           the
           Answer
           the
           Blind
           man
           gave
           to
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           when
           Christ
           had
           opened
           his
           eyes
           ,
           speaks
           the
           true
           Sense
           of
           Nature
           :
           
             Herein
             is
             a
             marvellous
             thing
             ,
             that
             ye
             know
             not
             from
             whence
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             hath
             opened
             mine
             Eyes
             .
             Now
             we
             know
             that
             God
             heareth
             not
             Sinners
             ;
             but
             if
             any
             man
             be
             a
             Worshipper
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             doth
             his
             will
             ,
             him
             he
             heareth
             .
             Since
             the
             World
             began
             was
             it
             not
             heard
             that
             any
             man
             opened
             the
             Eyes
             of
             one
             that
             was
             born
             blind
             :
             If
             this
             man
             were
             not
             of
             God
             he
             could
             do
             nothing
             ,
          
           9
           John
           30
           ,
           31
           ,
           32
           ,
           33.
           
           And
           all
           Mankind
           own
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           absolute
           Faith
           is
           due
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           those
           who
           speake
           from
           God
           ;
           and
           this
           ,
           as
           I
           take
           it
           ,
           is
           to
           believe
           with
           Reason
           .
        
         
           But
           still
           we
           believe
           such
           things
           ,
           whose
           Natures
           we
           do
           not
           understand
           ,
           and
           cannot
           account
           for
           by
           Natural
           Reason
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           to
           believe
           without
           Reason
           .
           We
           believe
           ,
           that
           God
           the
           Father
           hath
           an
           Eternal
           Son
           ,
           and
           an
           Eternal
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           Father
           ,
           Son
           ,
           and
           Holy
           
           Ghost
           ,
           are
           but
           one
           Eternal
           God
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           what
           Natural
           Reason
           cannot
           comprehend
           ,
           nor
           give
           us
           any
           notion
           or
           conception
           of
           ,
           how
           God
           can
           have
           an
           Eternal
           Son
           ,
           and
           an
           Eternal
           Spirit
           ,
           really
           distinct
           from
           himself
           ,
           and
           yet
           with
           himself
           One
           Eternal
           and
           Infinite
           God
           :
           Reason
           can
           give
           no
           account
           of
           the
           Eternal
           Generation
           of
           the
           Son
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           Eternal
           Procession
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           is
           not
           this
           to
           believe
           without
           Reason
           ,
           which
           a
           reasonable
           Creature
           ought
           not
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           which
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           God
           who
           made
           us
           reasonable
           Creatures
           ,
           expects
           from
           us
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           I
           grant
           would
           be
           a
           material
           Objection
           ,
           were
           Reason
           the
           Judge
           of
           the
           Nature
           and
           Philosophy
           of
           things
           ;
           and
           did
           Reason
           require
           us
           to
           believe
           nothing
           but
           what
           we
           understand
           and
           comprehend
           .
           But
           then
           we
           must
           no
           more
           believe
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           ,
           than
           Revelation
           ;
           for
           we
           do
           not
           comprehend
           the
           Nature
           of
           any
           one
           thing
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           how
           evident
           soever
           it
           is
           to
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           such
           things
           .
           Nature
           is
           as
           great
           a
           Mystery
           as
           Revelation
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           no
           greater
           affront
           to
           our
           Understandings
           ,
           no
           more
           against
           Reason
           for
           God
           to
           reveal
           such
           things
           to
           us
           
           as
           our
           Reason
           cannot
           comprehend
           ,
           than
           〈◊〉
           is
           to
           make
           a
           whole
           World
           ,
           which
           ●…eason
           cannot
           comprehend
           .
        
         
           When
           we
           make
           it
           an
           Objection
           against
           ●…ny
           thing
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           without
           Reason
           ,
           or
           ●…s
           we
           apprehend
           ,
           against
           Reason
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           Reason
           ;
           we
           must
           first
           con●…ider
           whether
           it
           be
           the
           proper
           object
           of
           Reason
           ;
           otherwise
           it
           is
           no
           Objection
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           no
           Objection
           against
           Sounds
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           see
           them
           ;
           nor
           against
           Colours
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           hear
           them
           ;
           because
           Sounds
           are
           not
           the
           Objects
           of
           Sight
           ,
           nor
           Colours
           of
           Hearing
           .
        
         
           Now
           no
           man
           pretends
           ,
           that
           the
           pure
           Natures
           and
           Essences
           of
           things
           ,
           or
           their
           Essential
           Reasons
           ,
           Properties
           ,
           Unions
           ,
           Operations
           ,
           are
           the
           Objects
           of
           Humane
           Reason
           ;
           for
           no
           man
           living
           knows
           any
           thing
           about
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           this
           is
           all
           the
           Incomprehensibility
           men
           have
           to
           complain
           of
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           and
           the
           Incarnation
           ;
           That
           they
           cannot
           comprehend
           ,
           how
           God
           can
           beget
           an
           Eternal
           Son
           ;
           nor
           how
           Three
           Divine
           Persons
           should
           be
           so
           united
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           essentially
           One
           God
           ;
           nor
           how
           the
           Divine
           and
           Humane
           Nature
           can
           be
           united
           into
           one
           Person
           ,
           God-man
           :
           All
           which
           concern
           the
           Essence
           ,
           
           and
           Essential
           Properties
           ,
           Operations
           ,
           Unions
           ,
           Relations
           ,
           of
           the
           Deity
           ,
           which
           a
           modest
           man
           might
           allow
           to
           be
           incomprehensible
           ,
           if
           God
           be
           Infinite
           ,
           though
           he
           could
           comprehend
           the
           Natures
           ,
           Essences
           ,
           and
           Essential
           Reasons
           and
           Properties
           of
           Created
           Beings
           ;
           but
           when
           all
           Created
           Nature
           is
           such
           a
           Mystery
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           know
           not
           the
           pure
           Nature
           and
           Essence
           of
           any
           one
           thing
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           is
           it
           an
           affront
           to
           our
           Reason
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           comprehend
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           ?
        
         
           Such
           Matters
           as
           these
           are
           neither
           without
           Reason
           ,
           nor
           against
           Reason
           ,
           nor
           contrary
           to
           Reason
           ;
           because
           Reason
           has
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           can
           take
           no
           cognizance
           of
           them
           :
           They
           belong
           not
           to
           Reason
           ,
           but
           to
           that
           Infinite
           Mind
           ,
           which
           comprehends
           it Self
           ,
           and
           the
           Ideas
           of
           all
           possible
           Beings
           .
           A
           perfect
           comprehensive
           Knowledge
           of
           Nature
           belongs
           only
           to
           the
           Maker
           of
           all
           things
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           not
           only
           to
           know
           what
           things
           are
           ,
           but
           how
           to
           make
           them
           ;
           which
           would
           be
           a
           vain
           Curiosity
           ,
           and
           useless
           Knowledge
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           a
           Making
           and
           Creating
           Power
           .
           This
           is
           to
           know
           things
           
             à
             priori
          
           ,
           with
           an
           Intuitive
           Ideal
           Knowledge
           ,
           which
           is
           
           infinitely
           more
           superiour
           to
           Reason
           ,
           ●…an
           Reason
           is
           to
           Sense
           :
           And
           it
           is
           the
           ●…ffectation
           of
           this
           Intuitive
           making
           Knowledge
           ,
           which
           makes
           some
           Men
           Atheists
           ,
           and
           others
           Hereticks
           .
        
         
           2dly
           .
           Another
           great
           Objection
           against
           such
           a
           Revelation
           as
           contains
           matters
           which
           Natural
           Reason
           cannot
           comprehend
           ,
           is
           ,
           To
           what
           purpose
           such
           ●…a
           Revelation
           serves
           ?
           What
           Merit
           there
           can
           be
           in
           believing
           such
           Doctrines
           ?
           And
           of
           what
           good
           use
           such
           a
           Faith
           can
           be
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           Now
           I
           confess
           I
           cannot
           think
           it
           meritorious
           merely
           to
           believe
           things
           which
           are
           incomprehensible
           ;
           or
           that
           God
           any
           more
           intended
           to
           puzzle
           our
           Faith
           with
           revealed
           Mysteries
           ,
           than
           to
           puzzle
           our
           Reason
           in
           making
           a
           Mysterious
           World.
           Whether
           we
           receive
           our
           information
           from
           Sense
           ,
           or
           Natural
           Reason
           ,
           or
           Revelation
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           we
           must
           believe
           Mysteries
           ,
           if
           we
           believe
           any
           thing
           ;
           for
           all
           things
           have
           something
           mysterious
           and
           incomprehensible
           in
           their
           natures
           ;
           what
           natural
           Reason
           cannot
           account
           for
           ,
           and
           what
           God
           never
           intended
           we
           should
           understand
           :
           For
           God
           never
           intended
           to
           teach
           us
           how
           to
           make
           the
           World
           ,
           nor
           how
           every
           Creature
           was
           made
           ;
           and
           
           therefore
           we
           cannot
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           concerned
           to
           know
           the
           internal
           Frame
           and
           Constitution
           of
           Nature
           .
        
         
           But
           though
           neither
           Natural
           nor
           Revealed
           Knowledge
           extends
           to
           the
           Reasons
           and
           Causes
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           of
           essential
           Properties
           and
           Operations
           ;
           yet
           both
           natural
           and
           revealed
           Knowledge
           is
           of
           as
           much
           use
           to
           us
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           did
           perfectly
           understand
           all
           the
           secret
           and
           incomprehensible
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Natures
           of
           Creatures
           .
           Both
           natural
           and
           revealed
           Knowledge
           are
           alike
           upon
           this
           account
           .
           That
           they
           only
           acquaint
           us
           what
           things
           are
           ,
           and
           what
           ends
           they
           serve
           ;
           and
           then
           we
           know
           what
           use
           to
           make
           of
           them
           ,
           without
           understanding
           the
           secret
           Mysteries
           of
           Nature
           .
        
         
           Is
           this
           World
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           in
           it
           ,
           the
           less
           useful
           to
           us
           ,
           because
           we
           cannot
           conceive
           how
           God
           created
           all
           things
           of
           nothing
           ?
           Or
           because
           we
           do
           not
           understand
           the
           Nature
           of
           Matter
           ,
           nor
           how
           the
           several
           parts
           of
           Matter
           came
           by
           their
           different
           Virtues
           and
           Qualities
           ?
           Is
           Corn
           ,
           or
           Fruit
           ,
           or
           Herbs
           the
           less
           nourishing
           or
           refreshing
           ,
           because
           we
           know
           not
           how
           they
           grow
           ?
           Does
           it
           require
           any
           Philosophy
           to
           know
           how
           to
           eat
           and
           drink
           
           and
           sleep
           ?
           Will
           not
           our
           Food
           nourish
           us
           ,
           ●…less
           we
           understand
           how
           it
           is
           concoct●…
           and
           turned
           into
           Chile
           ,
           and
           Blood
           ,
           ●…d
           Spirits
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           is
           it
           of
           no
           use
           to
           ●…ow
           that
           God
           is
           an
           Eternal
           ,
           Omnipo●…nt
           ,
           Omniscient
           ,
           Omnipresent
           Being
           ,
           ●…less
           we
           can
           conceive
           how
           any
           Being
           ●…n
           be
           Eternal
           without
           a
           Cause
           ,
           and
           ●…ithout
           a
           Beginning
           ?
           Or
           can
           compre●…end
           how
           he
           can
           do
           and
           know
           all
           things
           ●…d
           be
           present
           in
           all
           places
           at
           once
           ,
           ●…ithout
           Extension
           ,
           and
           without
           Parts
           ?
           ●…e
           may
           make
           all
           the
           use
           that
           can
           be
           ●…ade
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           of
           every
           thing
           〈◊〉
           it
           ,
           without
           understanding
           the
           essential
           ●…easons
           and
           Causes
           ,
           or
           internal
           Nature
           ●…f
           any
           thing
           ;
           and
           we
           must
           do
           so
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           make
           any
           use
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           we
           know
           God
           to
           all
           the
           ends
           and
           purposes
           for
           which
           Creatures
           ought
           to
           know
           God
           ,
           ●…hough
           his
           Nature
           be
           incomprehensible
           ,
        
         
           And
           thus
           it
           is
           in
           matters
           of
           pure
           Revelation
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           and
           the
           Incarnation
           ;
           how
           unaccountable
           soever
           the
           Mystery
           of
           a
           Trinity
           in
           Unity
           ,
           the
           Eternal
           Generation
           ,
           and
           the
           Incarnation
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           be
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           the
           most
           useful
           Knowledge
           in
           the
           World
           :
           Though
           we
           know
           
           not
           how
           the
           Eternal
           Father
           begat
           an
           Eternal
           Son
           of
           his
           own
           Substance
           ,
           nor
           how
           this
           Eternal
           Son
           in
           time
           became
           Man
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           the
           most
           desireable
           Knowledge
           in
           the
           world
           to
           Sinners
           ,
           to
           know
           ,
           That
           God
           has
           an
           Eternal
           Son
           ;
           and
           
             that
             he
             so
             loved
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             to
             give
             his
             only
             begotten
             Son
             for
             the
             redemption
             of
             mankind
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             believes
             in
             him
             ,
             should
             not
             perish
             ,
             but
             have
             everlasting
             life
          
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           Eternal
           Son
           of
           God
           became
           Man
           ,
           lived
           a
           poor
           ,
           necessitous
           ,
           laborious
           Life
           ,
           and
           died
           an
           accursed
           Death
           for
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Sinners
           ;
           and
           to
           know
           ,
           That
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           proceeds
           from
           Father
           and
           Son
           ,
           dwells
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           and
           quickens
           and
           animates
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           Christ.
           If
           this
           be
           true
           (
           as
           we
           must
           suppose
           in
           this
           Argument
           ,
           )
           all
           Mankind
           must
           confess
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           a
           very
           useful
           Knowledge
           ;
           and
           never
           the
           less
           useful
           ,
           because
           a
           Trinity
           in
           Unity
           ,
           and
           the
           Eternal
           Generation
           ,
           and
           the
           Incarnation
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           great
           and
           unconceivable
           Mysteries
           .
           Could
           we
           give
           a
           Rational
           and
           Philosophical
           Account
           of
           the
           Eternal
           Generation
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Incarnation
           ,
           we
           should
           know
           more
           than
           we
           now
           do
           ;
           but
           Faith
           makes
           it
           as
           useful
           to
           
           all
           the
           purposes
           of
           Religion
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           perfect
           intuitive
           Knowledge
           could
           do
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           sufficient
           Answer
           to
           that
           Objection
           against
           the
           Usefulness
           of
           such
           Mysteries
           as
           have
           something
           incomprehensible
           and
           unconceivable
           in
           their
           Natures
           :
           Which
           is
           an
           equal
           Objection
           against
           all
           created
           Nature
           ,
           which
           is
           but
           one
           great
           Mystery
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           World
           is
           a
           very
           useful
           World
           ,
           and
           we
           know
           in
           some
           good
           degree
           what
           use
           to
           make
           of
           it
           :
           And
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           those
           Gospel
           Mysteries
           which
           are
           the
           Subject
           of
           our
           present
           Dispute
           ,
           are
           manifestly
           of
           infinite
           use
           to
           us
           ,
           if
           the
           certain
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Pardon
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           Eternal
           Life
           ,
           by
           the
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           Sufferings
           ,
           and
           Death
           ,
           and
           Intercession
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           Incarnate
           ,
           be
           of
           any
           use
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           became
           the
           wisdom
           and
           Goodness
           of
           God
           to
           reveal
           these
           Mysteries
           of
           Salvation
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           Especially
           if
           we
           add
           to
           this
           ,
           That
           the
           lapsed
           state
           of
           Humane
           Nature
           makes
           Supernatural
           Knowledge
           necessary
           .
           Natural
           Knowledge
           we
           grant
           was
           sufficient
           for
           a
           state
           of
           Nature
           ,
           though
           no
           man
           would
           have
           had
           reason
           to
           complain
           ,
           had
           God
           in
           a
           state
           of
           Innocence
           by
           a
           more
           familiar
           intercourse
           with
           Man
           ,
           or
           by
           
           the
           frequent
           Conversation
           of
           Angels
           ,
           improved
           his
           Knowledge
           beyond
           the
           meer
           attainments
           of
           his
           Natural
           Faculties
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           not
           improbable
           ,
           but
           this
           might
           have
           been
           ;
           I
           am
           sure
           there
           is
           an
           impatient
           thirst
           after
           knowledge
           in
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           great
           curiosity
           for
           secret
           and
           hidden
           Mysteries
           ,
           that
           it
           looks
           very
           unnatural
           for
           Men
           to
           complain
           ,
           that
           God
           reveals
           more
           to
           them
           than
           Nature
           teaches
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           I
           say
           ,
           Natural
           Knowledge
           must
           be
           allowed
           sufficient
           to
           all
           the
           ends
           of
           Humane
           Life
           ,
           while
           Man
           continued
           Innocent
           ;
           for
           that
           is
           the
           Original
           state
           of
           Human
           Nature
           ,
           as
           all
           men
           must
           grant
           ,
           who
           believe
           that
           Man
           was
           made
           by
           God.
           
        
         
           But
           when
           man
           sinned
           ,
           he
           forfeited
           the
           Favour
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           natural
           Immortality
           ;
           and
           whether
           he
           should
           be
           restored
           or
           not
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           means
           he
           should
           be
           restored
           ,
           depended
           wholly
           on
           the
           Sovereign
           Will
           and
           Pleasure
           of
           God
           :
           And
           therefore
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           though
           it
           could
           direct
           an
           Innocent
           Man
           how
           to
           Please
           and
           Worship
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           preserve
           himself
           Immortal
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           teach
           Sinners
           how
           to
           make
           attonement
           for
           Sin
           ,
           nor
           give
           them
           any
           certain
           
           hopes
           that
           God
           would
           forgive
           Sins
           ,
           and
           bestow
           immortal
           Life
           on
           them
           ;
           which
           makes
           it
           necessary
           ,
           that
           the
           Religion
           of
           a
           Sinner
           be
           a
           revealed
           Religion
           .
           And
           if
           God
           in
           infinite
           Goodness
           is
           not
           only
           pleased
           to
           restore
           Sinners
           to
           Grace
           and
           Favour
           ,
           but
           to
           advance
           them
           to
           a
           supernatural
           state
           of
           Perfection
           and
           Happiness
           both
           of
           Soul
           and
           Body
           in
           the
           next
           World
           ;
           this
           must
           be
           done
           by
           supernatural
           Means
           ,
           and
           therefore
           requires
           a
           supernatural
           Knowledge
           ;
           for
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           can
           neither
           raise
           us
           above
           Nature
           ,
           nor
           discover
           supernatural
           Truths
           to
           us
           :
           and
           this
           makes
           it
           necessary
           to
           know
           and
           believe
           such
           things
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           no
           natural
           Notion
           or
           Idea
           of
           ,
           
             Such
             things
             as
             neither
             eye
             hath
             seen
             ,
             nor
             ear
             heard
             ,
             neither
             hath
             it
             entred
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             to
             conceive
             .
          
           If
           Nature
           can't
           save
           us
           ,
           it
           can't
           discover
           to
           us
           the
           way
           of
           Salvation
           neither
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           must
           be
           saved
           by
           a
           supernatural
           Grace
           and
           Power
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           supernaturally
           revealed
           ;
           and
           what
           is
           Supernatural
           ,
           is
           the
           Object
           of
           Faith
           ,
           not
           of
           natural
           Knowledge
           .
        
         
           This
           seems
           to
           me
           to
           give
           a
           plain
           account
           ,
           why
           God
           thinks
           fit
           to
           reveal
           such
           Mysteries
           to
           us
           as
           Nature
           cannot
           teach
           ,
           and
           as
           we
           have
           no
           natural
           Notion
           
           of
           ,
           because
           our
           lapsed
           state
           has
           made
           such
           Supernatural
           Revelations
           necessary
           to
           the
           recovery
           of
           Mankind
           ;
           and
           when
           we
           are
           fallen
           below
           the
           relief
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           of
           Natural
           Knowledge
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           be
           very
           thankful
           to
           our
           good
           God
           for
           Supernatural
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           supernatural
           Means
           of
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           
             To
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             God
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             God
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             Three
             Persons
             ,
             one
             Eternal
             God
             ,
             be
             Honour
             ,
             Glory
             and
             Power
             ,
             now
             and
             for
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           XI
           .
        
         
           THE
           Folly
           and
           Unreasonableness
           OF
           DEISM
           .
        
         
           
             Preach'd
             before
             the
             King
             at
             Hampton-Court
             ,
             
               Iune
               16.
               1700
            
          
        
         
           
             John
             xiv
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Ye
               believe
               in
               God
               ,
               believe
               also
               in
               me
               .
            
          
        
         
           I
           Shall
           not
           consider
           these
           Words
           as
           they
           relate
           to
           what
           follows
           ,
           but
           only
           observe
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           our
           Sa●…iour
           not
           only
           requires
           his
           Disciples
           to
           ●…elieve
           in
           God
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           should
           
           believe
           also
           in
           him
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           believe
           that
           he
           came
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           hath
           revealed
           his
           Will
           to
           the
           World
           :
           And
           from
           hence
           I
           shall
           take
           occasion
           to
           consider
           the
           Case
           of
           Deists
           ,
           who
           pretend
           to
           own
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           pay
           such
           Worship
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           obey
           such
           Laws
           ,
           as
           meer
           Nature
           teaches
           ,
           but
           reject
           all
           Revealed
           Religions
           ,
           even
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           it self
           ,
           as
           no
           better
           than
           Cheats
           and
           Impostors
           .
        
         
           This
           Profession
           of
           Deism
           is
           grown
           very
           fashionable
           among
           our
           great
           Pretenders
           to
           Wit
           and
           Philosophy
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           very
           glad
           ,
           that
           such
           Men
           are
           ashamed
           of
           the
           Name
           of
           Atheists
           ,
           and
           hope
           ,
           that
           a
           serious
           Consideration
           of
           the
           Folly
           and
           Unreasonableness
           of
           Deism
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           believe
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           deny
           all
           Revealed
           Religion
           ,
           may
           dispose
           them
           to
           an
           impartial
           Inquiry
           into
           the
           Grounds
           and
           Reasons
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith.
           
        
         
           
             I.
             The
             Folly
             of
             Deism
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             begin
             with
             this
             ,
             to
             make
             Men
             consider
             a
             little
             what
             they
             intend
             by
             it
             ,
             or
             what
             wise
             End
             it
             will
             serve
             .
             Every
             one
             sees
             ,
             what
             Men
             intend
             by
             Atheism
             ,
             to
             deliver
             themselves
             from
             the
             Fears
             of
             
             invisible
             Powers
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             follow
             their
             own
             Inclinations
             ,
             and
             do
             what
             they
             like
             best
             themselves
             ,
             without
             any
             Awe
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             Reproofs
             and
             Terrors
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             or
             the
             dismal
             Apprehensions
             of
             unknown
             and
             endless
             Punishments
             in
             the
             next
             World
             :
             And
             this
             is
             the
             wisest
             Course
             Men
             can
             take
             ,
             who
             resolve
             to
             be
             wicked
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             sin
             with
             Ease
             and
             Pleasure
             ,
             without
             the
             bitter
             Allays
             of
             Shame
             and
             Fear
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             if
             a
             Deist
             really
             is
             ,
             what
             he
             pretends
             to
             be
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             he
             does
             really
             believe
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Soul
             is
             Immortal
             ;
             and
             that
             Good
             Men
             shall
             be
             rewarded
             ,
             and
             Bad
             Men
             punished
             in
             the
             next
             World
             ;
             he
             believes
             a
             great
             deal
             too
             much
             to
             sin
             with
             Security
             .
             and
             a
             great
             deal
             too
             little
             to
             have
             any
             comfortable
             Hopes
             of
             a
             better
             Life
             .
             That
             this
             is
             certainly
             the
             most
             hopeless
             State
             that
             a
             Man
             can
             be
             in
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             it
             has
             all
             the
             Restraints
             and
             Fears
             of
             Religion
             ,
             but
             none
             of
             the
             Supports
             and
             Comforts
             of
             it
             :
             As
             to
             shew
             this
             briefly
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             who
             does
             heartily
             believe
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             who
             will
             punish
             Men
             for
             their
             Sins
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             next
             ,
             believes
             too
             much
             to
             
             sin
             with
             Security
             ,
             though
             he
             believes
             nothing
             at
             all
             of
             Revelation
             .
             For
             if
             Nature
             ,
             as
             they
             grant
             ,
             teaches
             Men
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Holy
             and
             Just
             Governour
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             who
             observes
             what
             we
             do
             ,
             and
             will
             punish
             Wickedness
             ,
             Natural
             Conscience
             also
             will
             accuse
             ,
             and
             terrifie
             ,
             and
             condemn
             wicked
             Men.
             Thus
             St.
             Paul
             assures
             us
             it
             was
             with
             the
             Heathen
             World
             ,
             before
             they
             had
             any
             Revelation
             of
             God's
             Will.
             
               For
               when
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               which
               have
               not
               the
               Law
               ,
               do
               by
               Nature
               the
               things
               contained
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               these
               having
               not
               the
               Law
               ,
               are
               a
               Law
               unto
               themselves
               ,
               which
               shew
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               Law
               written
               in
               their
               Hearts
               ,
               their
               Consciences
               also
               bearing
               witness
               ,
               and
               their
               Thoughts
               the
               mean
               while
               accusing
               ,
               or
               else
               excusing
               one
               another
               ,
            
             2
             Rom.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             And
             the
             same
             is
             attested
             by
             all
             the
             Heathen
             Orators
             ,
             Philosophers
             ,
             and
             Poets
             .
             And
             those
             natural
             Terrors
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             Fears
             of
             Vengeance
             ,
             were
             in
             those
             Days
             ,
             before
             Men
             had
             ever
             heard
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             so
             very
             unsupportable
             to
             bad
             Men
             ,
             that
             they
             took
             Refuge
             in
             Atheism
             against
             them
             ,
             as
             Lucretius
             does
             very
             honestly
             confess
             ,
             and
             admires
             his
             Master
             Epicurus
             ,
             for
             his
             brave
             and
             bold
             Attempt
             ,
             in
             
             delivering
             the
             World
             from
             the
             Fears
             of
             God
             and
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             whoever
             believe
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             live
             wickedly
             ,
             must
             fear
             on
             ,
             whether
             they
             believe
             the
             Gospel
             or
             not
             ,
             that
             Deism
             can
             do
             them
             no
             Service
             :
             And
             yet
             I
             am
             pretty
             confident
             ,
             that
             the
             only
             thing
             which
             tempts
             so
             many
             Men
             to
             deny
             all
             Revealed
             Religion
             ,
             is
             the
             fear
             of
             that
             terrible
             Vengeance
             which
             the
             Gospel
             of
             our
             Saviour
             denounces
             against
             all
             wicked
             Men
             ;
             
               Lakes
               of
               Fire
               and
               Brimstone
               ,
               Blackness
               of
               Darkness
               ;
               the
               Fire
               prepared
               for
               the
               Devil
               and
               his
               Angels
               ;
               the
               Worm
               that
               never
               dieth
               ,
               and
               the
               Fire
               that
               never
               goeth
               out
               .
            
             They
             are
             not
             willing
             to
             believe
             the
             Punishments
             of
             the
             Damned
             to
             be
             so
             terrible
             ,
             nor
             so
             certain
             as
             the
             Gospel
             represents
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             prefer
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             which
             gives
             a
             more
             uncertain
             Account
             of
             such
             Matters
             ,
             before
             the
             Gospel
             Revelation
             .
             They
             can
             more
             easily
             bear
             ,
             and
             more
             easily
             baffle
             the
             natural
             Fears
             ,
             Misgivings
             ,
             and
             Jealousies
             of
             a
             guilty
             Conscience
             ,
             than
             such
             express
             Declarations
             of
             God's
             Wrath
             against
             Sinners
             .
             The
             Holiness
             and
             Justice
             of
             God
             make
             it
             very
             reasonable
             and
             probable
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             punish
             Sinners
             .
             But
             the
             Goodness
             
             of
             God
             gives
             great
             reason
             to
             hope
             too
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             be
             so
             severe
             as
             the
             Gospel
             threatens
             ;
             much
             less
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             make
             any
             of
             his
             Creatures
             ,
             though
             Sinners
             ,
             eternally
             miserable
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             true
             Mystery
             of
             Deism
             ,
             when
             it
             signifies
             any
             more
             than
             concealed
             Atheism
             .
             Mo
             Man
             chuses
             Deism
             ,
             as
             the
             more
             certain
             way
             of
             Salvation
             ;
             but
             that
             which
             makes
             them
             so
             fond
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             averse
             to
             believe
             any
             more
             than
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             teaches
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             so
             certain
             to
             be
             damned
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             is
             a
             very
             vain
             Design
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             can
             there
             be
             greater
             Folly
             than
             to
             pretend
             to
             believe
             the
             Punishments
             of
             bad
             Men
             in
             the
             next
             World
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             reject
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             being
             too
             certain
             of
             them
             ?
             Would
             not
             a
             wise
             Man
             in
             a
             Matter
             of
             such
             Consequence
             as
             this
             ,
             be
             glad
             to
             know
             certainly
             what
             he
             must
             trust
             to
             ,
             and
             to
             know
             the
             very
             worst
             of
             his
             Case
             ?
          
           
             The
             meaning
             of
             this
             indeed
             is
             very
             plain
             ,
             and
             a
             very
             wise
             Design
             it
             is
             :
             they
             like
             the
             uncertain
             Fears
             of
             Nature
             much
             better
             than
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             Gospel-Revelation
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             resolved
             to
             sin
             on
             ,
             and
             to
             venture
             the
             Punishments
             of
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             
             which
             they
             can
             the
             more
             safely
             and
             honourably
             do
             ,
             the
             less
             certain
             they
             are
             .
          
           
             But
             is
             it
             either
             safe
             or
             honourable
             to
             venture
             future
             Miseries
             ?
             Would
             not
             a
             wise
             Man
             in
             a
             Matter
             of
             such
             vast
             Consequence
             chuse
             to
             be
             safe
             ?
             And
             though
             we
             reject
             the
             plain
             and
             express
             Revelations
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             still
             reasonable
             to
             fear
             (
             as
             it
             must
             be
             ,
             if
             Nature
             teaches
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             punish
             Sinners
             )
             it
             cannot
             be
             safe
             to
             venture
             .
             Men
             who
             pretend
             to
             live
             by
             meer
             natural
             Reason
             ,
             ought
             to
             look
             upon
             reasonable
             Fears
             ,
             as
             certain
             Rules
             to
             live
             by
             ;
             for
             they
             have
             no
             other
             :
             And
             ●…n
             they
             gain
             nothing
             by
             rejecting
             ●…e
             certain
             Revelation
             ;
             for
             they
             must
             fear
             on
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             act
             reasonably
             ,
             must
             live
             as
             if
             their
             Fears
             were
             certain
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             don't
             ,
             though
             they
             reject
             Revelation
             ,
             Natural
             Conscience
             will
             make
             them
             fear
             and
             tremble
             too
             ,
             whether
             they
             will
             or
             no.
             Tho'
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             does
             not
             give
             us
             such
             certain
             Evidence
             of
             future
             Punishments
             as
             the
             Gospel
             does
             ,
             yet
             the
             natural
             Fears
             of
             a
             guilty
             .
             Conscience
             will
             as
             certainly
             torment
             us
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             did
             believe
             the
             Gospel
             :
             For
             a
             reasonable
             Fear
             has
             a
             
             certain
             Torment
             proportion'd
             to
             the
             Object
             of
             our
             Fears
             .
             Men
             do
             not
             fear
             meerly
             according
             to
             the
             Evidence
             they
             have
             for
             things
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             Concernment
             of
             the
             things
             they
             fear
             :
             And
             when
             eternal
             Miseries
             are
             the
             Objects
             of
             our
             Fear
             ,
             a
             little
             Evidence
             will
             raise
             a
             terrible
             and
             furious
             Passion
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             though
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             does
             not
             so
             particularly
             acquaint
             us
             what
             the
             Punishments
             of
             the
             Damned
             are
             ,
             nor
             how
             long
             they
             shall
             con-continue
             ,
             as
             the
             Gospel
             does
             ,
             yet
             this
             gives
             very
             little
             relief
             to
             a
             Deist
             :
             Tho'
             he
             〈◊〉
             not
             believe
             the
             Scripture
             Acco●…●…f
             Eternal
             Punishments
             ;
             yet
             when
             his
             Fears
             are
             awakened
             ,
             he
             can
             set
             no
             bounds
             or
             measures
             to
             them
             .
             The
             fear
             of
             unknown
             Miseries
             paints
             the
             Fancy
             with
             as
             frightful
             Representations
             ,
             as
             the
             Gospel
             makes
             ;
             for
             when
             we
             know
             not
             particularly
             what
             to
             fear
             ,
             we
             always
             fear
             the
             worst
             that
             can
             be
             .
             This
             gave
             occasion
             to
             those
             Poetical
             Descriptions
             of
             Styx
             and
             Acheron
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Infernal
               Iudges
            
             and
             Furies
             ,
             and
             those
             various
             Torments
             inflicted
             on
             Tyrants
             and
             other
             bad
             Men
             ;
             and
             though
             they
             did
             not
             positively
             assert
             the
             Eternity
             of
             Punishments
             ,
             
             yet
             they
             set
             no
             Bounds
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             what
             the
             Principles
             of
             their
             Philosophy
             inferred
             ,
             in
             the
             various
             Transmigrations
             of
             Souls
             ,
             or
             Periodical
             Revolutions
             ,
             or
             the
             final
             Conflagration
             ,
             which
             they
             thought
             their
             Gods
             themselves
             could
             not
             escape
             .
             The
             Light
             of
             Nature
             prescribes
             no
             Measures
             nor
             Limits
             to
             the
             Punishment
             of
             Sinners
             ,
             and
             therefore
             a
             Deist
             can
             never
             prove
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             so
             great
             and
             so
             endless
             as
             the
             Gospel
             describes
             them
             ;
             and
             if
             Reason
             cannot
             prove
             them
             to
             be
             less
             ,
             guilty
             Fears
             will
             never
             make
             them
             less
             ;
             especially
             since
             the
             Gospel
             is
             now
             published
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             will
             not
             believe
             it
             ,
             yet
             know
             what
             it
             says
             ;
             and
             though
             ●…hey
             can
             bribe
             their
             Reason
             not
             to
             believe
             it
             ,
             their
             Fears
             will
             be
             very
             apt
             to
             believe
             the
             worst
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             I
             would
             desire
             these
             Men
             ,
             who
             think
             themselves
             so
             safe
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             ●…gh
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             all
             Revealed
             Religion
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             seriously
             to
             consider
             ,
             what
             they
             intend
             ,
             or
             what
             they
             gain
             by
             it
             .
             If
             they
             do
             sincerely
             believe
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Righteous
             God
             ,
             who
             will
             judge
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             punish
             wicked
             Men
             ,
             they
             are
             as
             much
             obliged
             to
             live
             a
             Holy
             and
             Vertuous
             Life
             ,
             as
             a
             
             Christian
             is
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             they
             are
             exposed
             to
             the
             same
             Rebukes
             ,
             and
             Lashes
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             guilty
             Fears
             .
             That
             they
             have
             not
             so
             much
             certainty
             of
             this
             by
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             as
             the
             Gospel
             gives
             us
             ,
             makes
             no
             difference
             ,
             if
             they
             fear
             it
             ;
             their
             Fears
             will
             be
             as
             great
             and
             outragious
             ,
             the
             Sting
             of
             Sin
             will
             be
             as
             sharp
             ;
             but
             their
             Strength
             to
             resist
             the
             flattering
             Temptations
             of
             the
             World
             will
             not
             be
             so
             great
             :
             The
             more
             certain
             our
             Faith
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             easie
             and
             secure
             our
             Victory
             will
             be
             ;
             and
             to
             weaken
             our
             Evidence
             ,
             is
             only
             to
             make
             our selves
             an
             easier
             Prey
             .
             And
             if
             this
             be
             what
             they
             aim
             at
             ,
             to
             sin
             more
             easily
             and
             securely
             at
             present
             ,
             and
             by
             degrees
             to
             conquer
             their
             Natural
             Fears
             ,
             which
             they
             can
             more
             easily
             do
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             Deism
             an
             easie
             Step
             to
             Atheism
             ,
             I
             confess
             they
             are
             in
             a
             hopeful
             way
             :
             But
             while
             they
             believe
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             Rewards
             and
             Punishments
             of
             the
             next
             Life
             ,
             it
             will
             do
             them
             no
             Service
             to
             reject
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             they
             may
             weaken
             their
             Faith
             by
             it
             ,
             but
             not
             cure
             ,
             but
             encrease
             their
             Fears
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             As
             a
             Deist
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             true
             to
             the
             Principles
             he
             professes
             ,
             the
             belief
             of
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Rewards
             and
             
             Punishments
             of
             the
             next
             life
             ,
             gains
             no●…ing
             at
             all
             by
             rejecting
             the
             Gospel
             ●…evelation
             ,
             so
             he
             loses
             all
             the
             Sup●…rts
             and
             Comforts
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             ●…xcepting
             those
             terrible
             theatnings
             ,
             ●…hich
             the
             Gospel
             denounces
             against
             ●…penitent
             Sinners
             ,
             every
             thing
             else
             〈◊〉
             it
             is
             a
             true
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             glad
             tidings
             〈◊〉
             great
             joy
             to
             Mankind
             :
             It
             gives
             us
             〈◊〉
             many
             signal
             Tokens
             and
             Pledges
             of
             ●…e
             divine
             favour
             ,
             and
             such
             expresse
             ●…romises
             of
             Gods
             care
             of
             good
             Men
             〈◊〉
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             glorious
             re●…ards
             of
             the
             next
             ,
             as
             meer
             nature
             at
             ●…ost
             affords
             but
             very
             imperfect
             con●…ectures
             of
             ;
             that
             the
             Deist
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             ●…ny
             generous
             hopes
             of
             immortality
             ●…eft
             ,
             should
             be
             glad
             to
             have
             some
             bet●…er
             assurance
             of
             immortal
             happiness
             ,
             ●…han
             nature
             gives
             ,
             and
             can
             think
             it
             no
             advantage
             ,
             that
             the
             Punishments
             of
             the
             next
             life
             are
             uncertain
             ,
             when
             the
             Rewards
             of
             it
             are
             as
             uncertain
             too
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             allow
             no
             other
             Evidence
             but
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             consine
             my self
             at
             present
             but
             to
             one
             thing
             ,
             which
             all
             Mankind
             are
             equally
             concerned
             in
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             can
             never
             be
             assured
             of
             ,
             but
             by
             Revelation
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             certain
             pardon
             and
             forgiveness
             of
             Sin.
             
          
           
           
             If
             God
             be
             holy
             and
             just
             ,
             a
             Sinner
             (
             as
             all
             Mankind
             are
             )
             must
             be
             punished
             ;
             except
             he
             be
             pardoned
             ;
             and
             therefore
             can
             have
             no
             good
             hopes
             towards
             God
             ,
             till
             he
             is
             assured
             of
             his
             pardon
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             meer
             light
             of
             nature
             gives
             us
             no
             absolute
             assurance
             of
             the
             pardon
             of
             Sin
             ,
             no
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             it
             does
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             punish
             Sinners
             ,
             and
             therefore
             a
             Deist
             ,
             who
             rejects
             the
             Gospel
             Revelation
             ,
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             so
             certain
             ,
             that
             his
             Sins
             shall
             be
             pardoned
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             punished
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Holiness
             and
             Justice
             of
             God
             makes
             him
             an
             irreconcileable
             Enemy
             to
             all
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             only
             refuge
             Sinners
             have
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             Goodness
             does
             not
             so
             necessarily
             prove
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             forgive
             Sin
             ,
             as
             Justice
             does
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             punish
             it
             .
             For
             Goodness
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             must
             give
             place
             to
             Justice
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Goodness
             cannot
             pardon
             ,
             while
             it
             is
             unjust
             to
             pardon
             ;
             for
             an
             unjust
             Goodness
             is
             no
             divine
             Perfection
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             how
             great
             soever
             we
             conceive
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             (
             and
             we
             cannot
             conceive
             it
             greater
             than
             it
             is
             )
             does
             not
             necessarily
             prove
             ,
             that
             God
             must
             or
             will
             pardon
             Sinners
             ,
             but
             
             only
             that
             he
             will
             pardon
             Sinners
             when
             it
             is
             wise
             and
             just
             to
             do
             so
             :
             but
             who
             can
             tell
             ,
             when
             God
             will
             think
             it
             wise
             and
             just
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             without
             a
             Revelation
             ?
             or
             who
             can
             tell
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             makes
             it
             wise
             and
             just
             for
             a
             good
             God
             to
             forgive
             Sins
             ?
             A
             good
             Man
             does
             not
             always
             think
             himself
             bound
             to
             forgive
             those
             Personal
             injuries
             and
             affronts
             ,
             which
             are
             offered
             him
             ,
             much
             less
             is
             a
             kind
             and
             merciful
             Prince
             ,
             who
             is
             entrusted
             with
             the
             Administration
             of
             Justice
             ,
             and
             the
             Sacred
             Authority
             of
             Government
             ,
             bound
             to
             forgive
             every
             Malefactor
             out
             of
             pure
             good
             nature
             ,
             which
             would
             soon
             dissolve
             Government
             ,
             and
             make
             Authority
             contemptible
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             consider
             God
             as
             the
             Supreme
             Governour
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             it
             will
             satisfy
             us
             ,
             that
             to
             forgive
             Sins
             is
             not
             the
             immediate
             effect
             of
             goodness
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             tempered
             and
             accommodated
             to
             the
             Justice
             and
             Wisdom
             of
             Government
             ,
             which
             we
             understand
             so
             little
             of
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             never
             certainly
             learn
             from
             the
             meer
             light
             of
             nature
             ,
             when
             and
             upon
             what
             terms
             God
             will
             forgive
             Sin.
             
          
           
             The
             general
             hope
             and
             expectation
             of
             Mankind
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             forgive
             all
             humble
             penitent
             Sinners
             ,
             and
             yet
             I
             
             cannot
             find
             ,
             that
             any
             Man
             ever
             thought
             ,
             that
             meer
             Repentance
             was
             sufficient
             to
             obtain
             our
             Pardon
             ;
             for
             all
             Religions
             had
             some
             instituted
             Rites
             to
             appease
             their
             Gods
             ,
             which
             seems
             to
             argue
             ,
             that
             Natural
             Sense
             they
             all
             had
             ,
             that
             some
             Atonement
             and
             Expiation
             as
             well
             as
             Repentance
             ,
             was
             necessary
             to
             pardon
             .
          
           
             Nor
             can
             Reason
             prove
             the
             contrary
             .
             Repentance
             renders
             Men
             fit
             objects
             of
             mercy
             ,
             when
             no
             other
             reason
             hinders
             ;
             but
             the
             reasons
             of
             Government
             may
             supersede
             the
             Inclinations
             to
             shew
             mercy
             .
             How
             often
             does
             a
             merciful
             Prince
             hang
             a
             penitent
             Malefactor
             without
             any
             blemish
             to
             the
             Mercy
             of
             his
             Government
             ;
             and
             if
             good
             Men
             and
             good
             Princes
             are
             not
             always
             bound
             to
             forgive
             Penitents
             ,
             then
             Repentance
             it self
             alone
             cannot
             entitle
             us
             to
             Mercy
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             we
             can
             have
             no
             Security
             of
             the
             pardon
             of
             our
             Sins
             but
             by
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             wherein
             God
             has
             expresly
             promised
             the
             remission
             of
             Sins
             to
             all
             true
             Penitents
             in
             the
             Name
             ,
             and
             through
             the
             Merits
             and
             Mediation
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Good
             God!
             what
             a
             consolation
             is
             this
             to
             Sinners
             !
             who
             would
             be
             without
             the
             certain
             hopes
             of
             Forgiveness
             
             for
             all
             the
             World.
             How
             terrible
             is
             it
             to
             believe
             that
             there
             is
             a
             just
             God
             ,
             who
             will
             punish
             Sinners
             ,
             without
             knowing
             or
             believing
             a
             Saviour
             !
             did
             these
             Men
             duly
             consider
             Things
             ,
             they
             would
             think
             Deism
             to
             be
             the
             most
             dangerous
             State
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             has
             no
             Covenant
             ,
             no
             Promise
             ,
             no
             Priest
             ,
             no
             Sacrifice
             ;
             which
             might
             be
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             State
             of
             Innocence
             ,
             but
             is
             no
             Religion
             for
             Sinners
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Let
             us
             now
             consider
             the
             unreasonableness
             of
             Deism
             ,
             and
             how
             inconsistent
             it
             is
             with
             it self
             :
             For
             to
             deny
             all
             Divine
             Revelation
             ,
             does
             extreamly
             weaken
             the
             belief
             of
             a
             God
             ;
             and
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             Being
             of
             a
             God
             ,
             makes
             it
             highly
             reasonable
             to
             believe
             a
             Revelation
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             to
             deny
             all
             Divine
             Revelation
             does
             extreamly
             weaken
             the
             belief
             of
             a
             God.
             
          
           
             A
             Deist
             indeed
             has
             this
             visible
             World
             for
             the
             Proof
             of
             a
             God
             ,
             as
             St.
             Paul
             argues
             ;
             The
             invisible
             things
             from
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             World
             are
             clearly
             seen
             ,
             being
             understood
             by
             the
             Things
             that
             are
             made
             ,
             
               even
               his
               Eternal
               Power
               and
               Godhead
               ,
            
             Rom.
             1.
             20.
             
             And
             this
             I
             grant
             is
             a
             very
             good
             Argument
             ,
             
             but
             loses
             very
             much
             of
             its
             Strength
             in
             the
             Mouth
             of
             a
             Deist
             .
             For
             though
             it
             be
             highly
             reasonable
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             World
             was
             made
             by
             that
             Supreme
             and
             Sovereign
             Being
             ,
             whom
             we
             call
             God
             ,
             yet
             had
             we
             no
             other
             notice
             of
             the
             being
             of
             a
             God
             ,
             but
             from
             this
             visible
             Creation
             ,
             had
             there
             never
             been
             any
             Commerce
             or
             Intercourse
             between
             God
             and
             Men
             ,
             had
             he
             never
             since
             the
             making
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             given
             any
             Signs
             or
             Tokens
             of
             his
             Power
             and
             Presence
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             been
             a
             very
             strong
             Praesumption
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             God
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             Arguments
             from
             the
             Frame
             of
             this
             visible
             World
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             one
             :
             For
             it
             seems
             as
             unreasonable
             to
             think
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             God
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             Mankind
             hear
             nothing
             of
             him
             ,
             see
             no
             visible
             Marks
             of
             his
             Care
             and
             Providence
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             the
             greatest
             Consequence
             (
             as
             the
             Worship
             and
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Mens
             Souls
             certainly
             are
             )
             that
             they
             should
             receive
             no
             Notices
             of
             his
             Will
             ,
             what
             Homage
             he
             expects
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             will
             accept
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             no
             Communication
             between
             Reasonable
             Beings
             and
             the
             Supreme
             Mind
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             to
             think
             ,
             
             that
             the
             World
             could
             be
             made
             without
             a
             God.
             For
             what
             end
             did
             God
             make
             reasonable
             Creatures
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             himself
             known
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             highest
             happiness
             and
             Perfection
             of
             Reasonable
             Beings
             ;
             and
             can
             we
             then
             imagine
             ,
             that
             when
             God
             had
             made
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             made
             Man
             ,
             he
             should
             withdraw
             himself
             into
             Silence
             and
             Ob●…curity
             ,
             and
             take
             no
             farther
             notice
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             nor
             make
             any
             other
             Discoveries
             of
             himself
             to
             them
             ,
             than
             what
             they
             can
             imperfectly
             spell
             out
             from
             the
             visible
             Creation
             .
          
           
             And
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             though
             we
             must
             not
             urge
             the
             Authority
             of
             Revelation
             to
             prove
             a
             God
             ,
             which
             would
             ●…e
             to
             beg
             the
             Question
             ,
             yet
             the
             being
             of
             a
             Revelation
             we
             may
             ;
             for
             whatever
             proves
             a
             Divine
             Revelation
             proves
             a
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             wisest
             and
             acutest
             Philosophers
             among
             the
             Heathens
             thought
             this
             the
             best
             and
             most
             sensible
             Proof
             of
             a
             God.
             
          
           
             Balbus
             the
             Stoick
             ,
             having
             begun
             his
             
             Proof
             of
             the
             Being
             of
             a
             God
             from
             ●…his
             visible
             Creation
             ,
             and
             the
             univer●…al
             Consent
             of
             Mankind
             in
             this
             Belief
             ,
             ●…e
             resolves
             the
             Firmness
             and
             Stability
             
             of
             this
             Perswasion
             into
             those
             visible
             Signs
             which
             their
             Gods
             oftentimes
             gave
             of
             their
             own
             Power
             and
             Presence
             ;
             
               Quòd
               presentiam
               soepe
               Divi
               suam
               declarant
               .
            
             And
             the
             Argument
             is
             certainly
             a
             very
             good
             one
             ,
             though
             the
             Particular
             Instances
             he
             gives
             of
             it
             ,
             may
             be
             vain
             and
             fictitious
             ,
             and
             want
             sufficient
             attestation
             to
             gain
             belief
             :
             But
             had
             Balbus
             instead
             of
             the
             Apparitions
             of
             Castor
             and
             Pollux
             ,
             and
             their
             ridiculous
             Rites
             of
             Divination
             ,
             seen
             the
             Miracles
             of
             Moses
             and
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             familiar
             Conversation
             of
             God
             with
             Abraham
             and
             Moses
             ,
             the
             terrible
             Appearance
             of
             Mount
             Sinai
             when
             God
             delivered
             the
             Law
             in
             an
             audible
             Voice
             ,
             and
             the
             infallible
             Accomplishment
             of
             Prophesies
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             had
             his
             Proofs
             of
             a
             Divine
             Power
             and
             Presence
             been
             as
             undeniable
             ,
             as
             his
             reasoning
             from
             such
             Divine
             Appearances
             to
             the
             Being
             of
             a
             God
             ,
             is
             unanswerable
             ,
             all
             the
             Wit
             and
             Sophistry
             in
             the
             World
             could
             never
             have
             evaded
             this
             Argument
             ;
             for
             it
             would
             be
             impossible
             to
             perswade
             Men
             there
             is
             no
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             do
             little
             less
             than
             see
             him
             in
             such
             present
             and
             sensible
             Effects
             ,
             as
             can
             have
             no
             other
             Cause
             but
             a
             God.
             However
             thus
             much
             we
             learn
             from
             this
             dispute
             ,
             that
             according
             
             to
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             wisest
             Men
             ,
             such
             visible
             Effects
             of
             a
             Divine
             Power
             and
             Presence
             are
             the
             most
             irresistible
             Argument
             for
             the
             Being
             of
             God
             ;
             that
             the
             wisest
             Men
             did
             believe
             ,
             that
             if
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             he
             would
             give
             some
             undeniable
             Proofs
             of
             his
             own
             Being
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             Government
             and
             Providence
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             Creation
             :
             And
             that
             if
             there
             never
             had
             been
             any
             such
             sensible
             Appearances
             of
             such
             a
             Divine
             Power
             and
             Presence
             ,
             it
             would
             at
             least
             have
             rendred
             the
             Being
             of
             God
             very
             doubtfull
             .
          
           
             This
             should
             make
             all
             those
             who
             heartily
             believe
             a
             God
             ,
             to
             think
             and
             speak
             more
             honourably
             of
             Revelation
             ;
             for
             the
             Belief
             of
             a
             God
             and
             of
             Revelation
             will
             stand
             and
             fall
             together
             ;
             that
             a
             Deist
             ,
             who
             ridicules
             all
             Revelation
             ,
             takes
             a
             very
             ill
             Course
             to
             perswade
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             he
             believes
             a
             God.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             unreasonableness
             of
             Deism
             will
             further
             appear
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             ,
             that
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             Being
             of
             a
             God
             makes
             it
             highly
             reasonable
             to
             believe
             a
             Revelation
             .
             I
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             to
             believe
             a
             God
             obliges
             us
             to
             believe
             every
             pretended
             Revelation
             :
             
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             any
             particular
             Revelation
             depends
             on
             those
             peculiar
             Marks
             of
             Divinity
             and
             Credibility
             ,
             which
             it
             bears
             on
             it
             :
             but
             whoever
             beleives
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             cannot
             think
             it
             incredible
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             reveal
             himself
             and
             his
             Will
             to
             Mankind
             ;
             nay
             will
             see
             great
             reason
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             done
             so
             ,
             as
             the
             State
             of
             the
             World
             in
             the
             different
             Ages
             and
             Dispensations
             of
             it
             ,
             did
             require
             ,
             and
             would
             admit
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             No
             Man
             ,
             who
             believes
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             can
             question
             ,
             whether
             God
             can
             ,
             if
             he
             so
             pleases
             ,
             make
             a
             more
             perfect
             manifestation
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             Will
             ,
             to
             Mankind
             ,
             than
             he
             has
             done
             by
             the
             Works
             of
             Nature
             :
             for
             what
             can't
             he
             do
             ,
             who
             made
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             is
             infinite
             in
             Wisdom
             and
             Power
             ?
             as
             to
             consider
             particularly
             some
             of
             those
             ways
             ,
             whereby
             God
             is
             supposed
             to
             reveal
             himself
             to
             Mankind
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             a
             pure
             and
             infinite
             Mind
             ,
             who
             cannot
             be
             seen
             by
             Mortal
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             yet
             will
             any
             Man
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             cannot
             by
             some
             visible
             Appearances
             convince
             Men
             of
             his
             immediate
             Presence
             beyond
             all
             possibility
             of
             Doubt
             ?
             
             that
             he
             cannot
             either
             with
             or
             without
             such
             visible
             Appearances
             ,
             speak
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             talk
             as
             familiarly
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             one
             Man
             converses
             with
             another
             ?
             And
             then
             whatever
             Truth
             there
             be
             in
             the
             Story
             ,
             which
             is
             another
             Enquiry
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             its
             own
             Nature
             incredible
             in
             those
             Relations
             we
             have
             of
             God's
             appearing
             to
             Adam
             ,
             and
             conversing
             with
             him
             in
             Paradise
             ;
             of
             his
             appearing
             to
             Abraham
             and
             Iacob
             ,
             who
             saw
             God
             face
             to
             face
             ,
             Gen.
             32.
             30.
             
             Of
             his
             speaking
             to
             Moses
             face
             to
             face
             ,
             as
             a
             Man
             talketh
             with
             his
             Friend
             ,
             Exod.
             33.
             11.
             
          
           
             Cannot
             God
             ,
             who
             formed
             our
             Minds
             ,
             and
             knows
             all
             the
             Springs
             of
             Thoughts
             ,
             draw
             such
             clear
             and
             bright
             Scenes
             and
             Pictures
             of
             things
             on
             our
             Fancy
             and
             Imagination
             ,
             whether
             sleeping
             or
             waking
             ,
             as
             shall
             need
             no
             other
             proof
             of
             their
             Divinity
             but
             themselves
             ?
             As
             Light
             is
             known
             by
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             Principles
             and
             Maxims
             of
             Reason
             by
             their
             own
             Evidence
             .
          
           
             Cannot
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             made
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             made
             Man
             ,
             if
             he
             so
             pleases
             ,
             cloath
             himself
             with
             Humane
             Nature
             ,
             and
             appear
             and
             converse
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             a
             Man
             ,
             and
             familiarly
             instruct
             Mankind
             
             in
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Way
             to
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             question
             then
             ,
             but
             God
             can
             ,
             if
             he
             pleases
             ,
             inspire
             Men
             with
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             his
             Will
             ,
             either
             by
             Dreams
             and
             Visions
             ,
             or
             by
             an
             audible
             Voice
             ,
             and
             a
             familiar
             Conversation
             ,
             o●…
             by
             an
             immediate
             Impression
             upon
             the
             higher
             Faculties
             of
             Reason
             and
             Understanding
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             there
             be
             a
             God
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             Prophets
             inspired
             by
             God
             to
             reveal
             his
             Will
             to
             Men
             :
             And
             therefore
             the
             Pretences
             to
             Prophesie
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             laugh'd
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             examined
             :
             The
             thing
             is
             not
             incredible
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             what
             God
             can
             do
             ;
             but
             the
             Prophet
             must
             be
             tried
             ,
             because
             there
             may
             be
             Cheats
             and
             Impostures
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             trial
             of
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             whether
             he
             come
             from
             God
             ,
             is
             by
             such
             Works
             ,
             as
             no
             Man
             can
             do
             except
             God
             be
             with
             him
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             short
             ,
             by
             what
             we
             call
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             foretelling
             things
             to
             come
             .
             And
             here
             again
             ,
             he
             who
             believes
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             cannot
             think
             either
             Miracles
             ,
             or
             a
             Prediction
             of
             future
             Events
             impossible
             :
             For
             what
             cannot
             that
             God
             do
             and
             know
             ,
             whose
             Power
             and
             Knowledge
             are
             infinite
             ?
             What
             cannot
             that
             God
             do
             ,
             who
             made
             the
             World
             ?
             Is
             it
             such
             a
             Difficulty
             to
             
             him
             ,
             who
             framed
             our
             Bodies
             out
             of
             the
             ●…ust
             ,
             to
             give
             Health
             to
             the
             Sick
             ,
             or
             Sight
             to
             the
             Blind
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             Deaf
             to
             Hear
             ,
             and
             the
             Lame
             to
             Walk
             ,
             and
             to
             ●…aise
             the
             Dead
             ?
             We
             all
             know
             ,
             this
             is
             above
             Humane
             Power
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             ●…uch
             things
             be
             done
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             done
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             we
             know
             ,
             ●…hat
             God
             can
             do
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Miracles
             are
             not
             impossible
             or
             incredible
             to
             him
             who
             believes
             a
             God.
             
          
           
             Thus
             far
             the
             Deist
             must
             agree
             with
             me
             ,
             unless
             he
             have
             a
             very
             mean
             Opinion
             of
             his
             God
             :
             For
             a
             God
             who
             cannot
             reveal
             his
             Will
             to
             Mankind
             ,
             who
             cannot
             inspire
             Prophets
             ,
             nor
             work
             Miracles
             ,
             nor
             foretel
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             is
             no
             God
             ,
             has
             not
             the
             Wisdom
             and
             the
             Power
             of
             a
             God.
             Now
             this
             is
             a
             great
             Point
             gained
             ;
             for
             if
             God
             can
             do
             all
             this
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             no
             Objection
             against
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             thing
             ;
             and
             the
             only
             Dispute
             is
             about
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             whether
             God
             have
             revealed
             his
             Will
             to
             Mankind
             ;
             whether
             there
             ever
             were
             such
             inspired
             Men
             sent
             by
             God
             to
             instruct
             the
             World
             ;
             whether
             there
             ever
             were
             any
             true
             Miracles
             wrought
             ,
             or
             any
             certain
             Predictions
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ;
             and
             when
             Men
             are
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             such
             
             things
             may
             be
             ,
             as
             they
             certainly
             may
             be
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             a
             God
             ,
             it
             will
             dispose
             them
             to
             a
             more
             modest
             and
             impartial
             Examination
             of
             such
             Matters
             ,
             and
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             despise
             Revealed
             Religion
             at
             all
             adventures
             :
             For
             in
             Matters
             ,
             especially
             of
             such
             vast
             moment
             ,
             no
             wise
             Man
             will
             reject
             and
             scorn
             what
             may
             be
             true
             ,
             till
             he
             can
             prove
             it
             to
             be
             false
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Since
             then
             we
             must
             confess
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             possible
             that
             God
             should
             reveal
             his
             Will
             to
             Mankind
             ,
             let
             us
             consider
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             probable
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             agreeable
             to
             those
             Notions
             we
             have
             of
             God
             ;
             that
             he
             should
             ,
             or
             should
             not
             ,
             make
             such
             a
             Revelation
             of
             his
             Will.
             
          
           
             Now
             if
             we
             may
             judge
             of
             this
             by
             the
             general
             Sense
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             a
             Man
             in
             the
             World
             in
             former
             Ages
             ,
             who
             believed
             a
             God
             ,
             but
             did
             believe
             also
             some
             kind
             of
             Commerce
             and
             Communication
             between
             God
             and
             Men.
             This
             was
             the
             Foundation
             of
             all
             their
             Religious
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             which
             every
             Nation
             pretended
             to
             receive
             from
             their
             Gods.
             
          
           
             This
             gave
             Birth
             to
             all
             their
             Superstious
             Arts
             of
             Divination
             ,
             that
             they
             believed
             their
             Gods
             had
             a
             perpetual
             Intercourse
             with
             Men
             ,
             and
             by
             various
             Means
             
             gave
             them
             notice
             of
             things
             to
             come
             :
             ●…nd
             the
             Stoick
             in
             Tully
             thought
             ,
             That
             ●…e
             Acknowledgment
             of
             a
             God
             did
             as
             ●…ecessarily
             infer
             Divination
             ,
             as
             Divina●…on
             did
             prove
             the
             Being
             of
             a
             God.
             
               Ego
               ●…im
               sic
               existimo
               ,
               si
               sint
               ea
               genera
               divi●…andi
               vera
               ,
               de
               quibus
               accepimus
               ,
               quoeque
               co●…imus
               esse
               Deos
               :
               vicissimque
               si
               Dii
               sint
               ,
               esse
               ●…ui
               divinent
               .
            
          
           
             Is
             it
             possible
             ,
             as
             I
             observed
             before
             ,
             to
             ●…magine
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             make
             reaso●…able
             Creatures
             ,
             who
             are
             made
             to
             know
             ●…im
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             happy
             in
             the
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             Love
             ,
             and
             Admiration
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             withdraw
             himself
             from
             them
             ,
             without
             giving
             them
             any
             visible
             Tokens
             of
             his
             Presence
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             View
             of
             his
             Glory
             then
             in
             the
             weak
             and
             glimmering
             Reflections
             of
             his
             Works
             .
             Had
             Man
             preserved
             the
             Innocence
             and
             Purity
             of
             his
             Nature
             ,
             (
             for
             whether
             we
             believe
             the
             History
             of
             Moses
             or
             not
             ,
             if
             we
             believe
             ,
             that
             God
             made
             Man
             ,
             we
             must
             believe
             ,
             that
             he
             made
             him
             Holy
             )
             he
             had
             been
             fit
             for
             the
             Presence
             and
             Conversation
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             Angels
             ,
             and
             Holy
             and
             Pure
             Spirits
             are
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             State
             there
             can
             be
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             God
             would
             have
             shewn
             himself
             and
             his
             Glory
             to
             Man
             in
             some
             Measure
             and
             Proportion
             ,
             as
             he
             does
             to
             
             the
             Angels
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             the
             History
             of
             Moses
             assures
             us
             ,
             that
             God
             did
             to
             Adam
             in
             Paradise
             .
             So
             that
             Man
             was
             made
             ,
             if
             I
             may
             so
             speak
             with
             Reverence
             ,
             for
             the
             Conversation
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             pious
             and
             devout
             Souls
             recover
             in
             some
             measure
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             all
             hope
             perfectly
             to
             enjoy
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             Sin
             indeed
             ,
             as
             necessarily
             it
             must
             ,
             has
             made
             a
             greater
             distance
             between
             God
             and
             Man
             ;
             but
             if
             we
             must
             live
             in
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             and
             be
             happy
             or
             miserable
             there
             
               (
               as
               the
               Deist
               professes
               to
               believe
               )
            
             if
             God
             still
             exercises
             any
             Care
             and
             Providence
             over
             Mankind
             ,
             it
             seems
             absolutely
             necessary
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             give
             some
             sensible
             Tokens
             of
             his
             own
             Being
             and
             Presence
             ,
             and
             instruct
             them
             more
             perfectly
             in
             his
             own
             Nature
             and
             Will
             ,
             then
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             teaches
             .
             For
             how
             much
             soever
             Men
             may
             magnifie
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             the
             State
             of
             the
             World
             was
             very
             ignorant
             and
             corrupt
             ,
             and
             Mankind
             knew
             little
             of
             God
             ,
             beyond
             a
             general
             Perswasion
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             such
             a
             Being
             ,
             and
             therefore
             worshipped
             a
             Multiplicity
             of
             Gods
             ,
             and
             any
             thing
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             such
             ridiculous
             and
             barbarous
             
             Rites
             ,
             as
             were
             a
             Reproach
             to
             the
             Na●…e
             both
             of
             God
             and
             Man.
             And
             can
             ●…y
             Man
             who
             believes
             a
             Divine
             Provi●…nce
             ,
             think
             that
             God
             takes
             no
             care
             of
             ●…s
             own
             Glory
             and
             Worship
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             ●…uls
             of
             Men
             ?
             And
             it
             is
             certain
             he
             has
             ●…ken
             none
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             not
             revealed
             ●…mself
             and
             his
             Will
             to
             the
             World
             ,
          
           
             Especially
             when
             we
             consider
             ,
             that
             in
             ●…ose
             dark
             Times
             of
             Paganism
             ,
             the
             De●…l
             and
             Evil
             Spirits
             had
             every
             where
             ●…eir
             Temples
             ,
             and
             Altars
             ,
             and
             Priests
             ,
             ●…d
             Sacrifices
             ,
             frequently
             appeared
             to
             ●…eir
             Votaries
             in
             visible
             Shapes
             ,
             and
             in●…ituted
             their
             own
             Rites
             of
             Worship
             ,
             and
             ●…ave
             forth
             their
             Oracles
             and
             Responses
             ,
             ●…nd
             by
             their
             various
             Arts
             of
             Divinati●…n
             ,
             gave
             them
             notice
             of
             many
             Events
             .
             ●…or
             though
             these
             were
             Cheats
             and
             Im●…ostures
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             all
             the
             Cheats
             ●…f
             Priests
             ,
             but
             of
             Evil
             Spirits
             ,
             who
             im●…osed
             both
             upon
             Priests
             and
             People
             ,
             and
             ●…y
             these
             Arts
             begot
             in
             them
             a
             great
             O●…inion
             of
             their
             own
             Divinity
             ,
             as
             we
             must
             confess
             ,
             unless
             we
             will
             deny
             the
             Credit
             of
             all
             Histories
             .
             And
             when
             this
             ,
             by
             the
             secret
             and
             hidden
             Counsels
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             the
             miserable
             and
             degenerate
             State
             of
             Mankind
             ;
             can
             we
             think
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             leave
             himself
             without
             any
             
             other
             Witness
             than
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             ?
             should
             give
             no
             Demonstrations
             of
             a
             Power
             superior
             to
             all
             these
             vulgar
             Deities
             ,
             nor
             give
             Men
             any
             certain
             Notices
             of
             his
             Will
             ,
             no
             Rules
             of
             Conversation
             or
             Worship
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             certain
             in
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Reformation
             which
             has
             been
             made
             in
             Mens
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Worship
             ,
             and
             Manners
             ,
             is
             owing
             to
             the
             Jewish
             and
             Christian
             Religion
             :
             This
             put
             a
             stop
             to
             their
             absurd
             Idolatries
             ,
             and
             restored
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             One
             Supreme
             God
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             which
             is
             so
             wonderful
             a
             Change
             ,
             as
             could
             not
             have
             been
             wrought
             without
             some
             visible
             and
             irresistible
             Proofs
             of
             Divinity
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             sufficient
             to
             shew
             ,
             how
             unreasonable
             it
             is
             in
             those
             Men
             who
             believe
             a
             God
             ,
             to
             deny
             all
             Revelation
             .
             For
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             God
             can
             reveal
             Himself
             and
             his
             Will
             to
             Mankind
             ,
             if
             he
             pleases
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Nature
             and
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             State
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             makes
             it
             highly
             reasonable
             to
             think
             he
             has
             done
             it
             .
             The
             Design
             of
             all
             which
             is
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ,
             to
             remove
             Mens
             Prejudices
             against
             the
             very
             Notion
             of
             a
             Revealed
             Religion
             :
             For
             were
             this
             effectually
             done
             ,
             they
             would
             soon
             discover
             the
             most
             unquestionable
             
             Characters
             of
             Divinity
             in
             the
             Gospel
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             believe
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             another
             World
             ,
             nothing
             can
             be
             so
             desirable
             as
             a
             more
             explicite
             and
             perfect
             Account
             of
             ●…he
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Way
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             than
             meer
             Nature
             can
             give
             us
             .
          
           
             What
             Impression
             this
             may
             make
             upon
             profess'd
             Deists
             I
             cannot
             tell
             ;
             they
             ●…ave
             so
             used
             themselves
             to
             laugh
             at
             eve●…y
             thing
             that
             is
             serious
             ,
             and
             to
             confute
             ●…he
             wisest
             Arguments
             with
             bold
             and
             profane
             Jests
             ,
             that
             little
             Good
             can
             be
             expected
             from
             them
             :
             But
             I
             hope
             this
             may
             caution
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             yet
             ●…nfected
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             Name
             of
             a
             
             Deist
             ●…n
             a
             Christian
             Nation
             ,
             as
             contemptible
             ●…s
             the
             Name
             of
             an
             Atheist
             ,
             they
             are
             both
             ●…wing
             to
             the
             same
             Cause
             ;
             they
             live
             much
             alike
             ;
             they
             are
             equal
             Enemies
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             equally
             dangerous
             to
             any
             Government
             ,
             where
             they
             themselves
             are
             not
             ●…ppermost
             .
             It
             is
             a
             great
             Reproach
             to
             a
             Christian
             Nation
             ,
             where
             such
             Doctrines
             are
             publickly
             owned
             and
             profess'd
             ,
             and
             such
             Persons
             courted
             and
             flattered
             as
             ●…he
             most
             refined
             Philosophical
             Wits
             .
             I
             pray
             God
             this
             Nation
             do
             not
             find
             the
             ●…ischievous
             Effects
             of
             it
             both
             in
             Church
             ●…nd
             State.
             Government
             can
             never
             be
             
             long
             secure
             without
             the
             Sacred
             Authority
             of
             Religion
             ;
             and
             destroy
             Revealed
             Religion
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             quickly
             have
             none
             ,
             as
             is
             too
             visible
             in
             the
             Lives
             of
             Deists
             .
             I
             'm
             sure
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             vain
             thing
             to
             talk
             of
             a
             Reformation
             of
             Manners
             ,
             while
             such
             Men
             are
             suffered
             to
             poison
             the
             very
             Fountains
             ,
             to
             undermine
             all
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             root
             up
             the
             very
             Foundations
             of
             Piety
             and
             Vertue
             .
             I
             do
             not
             love
             to
             prophesie
             ill
             Things
             ;
             but
             that
             Nation
             cannot
             reasonably
             expect
             to
             receive
             Good
             from
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             unconcerned
             for
             his
             Glory
             and
             Worship
             ;
             it
             being
             the
             standing
             Rule
             of
             his
             Government
             .
             
               He
               that
               honoureth
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               honour
               ;
               but
               those
               which
               despise
               me
               shall
               be
               lightly
               esteemed
               .
            
          
           
             
               To
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               God
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               God
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               be
               Honour
               ,
               Glory
               ,
               and
               Power
               ,
               now
               and
               for
               evermore
               .
            
          
        
         
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           XII
           .
        
         
           
             Preach'd
             on
             
               September
               2.
               1699.
               
            
             Being
             the
             Fast
             for
             the
             Fire
             of
             London
             ,
             at
             the
             Cathedeal
             Church
             of
             St.
             
             Paul's
             ,
             before
             the
             Right
             Honourable
             the
             Lord-Mayor
             ,
             Aldermen
             ,
             and
             Citizens
             of
             London
             .
          
        
         
           
             Micah
             vi
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Lord's
               Voice
               crieth
               unto
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               the
               Man
               of
               Wisdom
               shall
               see
               thy
               Name
               .
               Hear
               ye
               the
               Rod
               ,
               and
               who
               hath
               appointed
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           WHen
           the
           State
           of
           this
           World
           is
           Happy
           and
           Prosperous
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           to
           see
           Men
           indulge
           themselves
           in
           Ease
           and
           Luxury
           ,
           forget
           God
           ,
           or
           grow
           careless
           and
           formal
           
           in
           Religion
           .
           For
           though
           it
           might
           reasonably
           be
           expected
           that
           happy
           Creatures
           ,
           who
           rejoice
           in
           the
           Blessings
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           should
           be
           very
           devout
           Worshippers
           of
           that
           God
           from
           whose
           Bounty
           and
           Goodness
           they
           receive
           all
           ;
           yet
           Humane
           Nature
           in
           this
           degenerate
           State
           is
           very
           fond
           of
           sensual
           Pleasures
           :
           And
           when
           an
           easie
           and
           plentiful
           Fortune
           puts
           it
           into
           Mens
           Power
           to
           enjoy
           as
           much
           of
           this
           World
           as
           they
           will
           ,
           there
           are
           but
           very
           few
           who
           can
           set
           Bounds
           to
           their
           Enjoyments
           ,
           and
           taste
           the
           Pleasures
           of
           this
           Life
           ,
           without
           taking
           large
           and
           intoxicating
           Draughts
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           this
           sensualizes
           Mens
           Minds
           ;
           and
           
             a
             carnal
             Mind
             is
             Enmity
             against
             God
          
           ;
           saith
           unto
           God
           ,
           
             Depart
             from
             us
             ,
             for
             we
             desire
             not
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             thy
             Ways
             .
          
        
         
           Never
           any
           People
           had
           more
           sensible
           Demonstrations
           of
           the
           Power
           and
           Presence
           of
           God
           amongst
           them
           ,
           and
           his
           particular
           Care
           of
           them
           ,
           than
           the
           Israelites
           had
           ;
           and
           yet
           Moses
           tells
           us
           in
           his
           Prophetick
           Hymn
           ,
           
             Iesurun
             waxed
             fat
             ,
             and
             kicked
             ;
             thou
             art
             waxen
             fat
             ,
             thou
             art
             grown
             thick
             ,
             thou
             art
             covered
             with
             Fatness
             ;
             then
             he
             forsook
             God
             which
             made
             him
             ,
             and
             lightly
             esteemed
             the
             Rock
             of
             his
             Salvation
             ,
          
           Deut.
           32.
           15.
           
           And
           
           thus
           God
           complains
           ,
           Isa.
           1.
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           
             Hear
             ,
             O
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             give
             ear
             ,
             O
             Earth
             ,
             for
             the
             Lord
             hath
             spoken
             ;
             I
             have
             nourished
             and
             brought
             up
             Children
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             rebelled
             against
             me
             .
             The
             Ox
             knoweth
             his
             Owner
             ,
             and
             the
             Ass
             his
             Master's
             Crib
             ;
             but
             Israel
             doth
             not
             know
             ,
             my
             People
             doth
             not
             consider
             .
          
           And
           as
           much
           as
           we
           may
           despise
           and
           abhor
           the
           Ingratitude
           of
           the
           Iews
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           general
           State
           of
           Mankind
           ;
           and
           we
           may
           find
           too
           many
           Examples
           of
           it
           in
           all
           Times
           and
           Nations
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           seems
           much
           more
           unaccountable
           ,
           
             when
             the
             Iudgments
             of
             God
             are
             abroad
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             the
             Inhabitants
             thereof
             should
             not
             learn
             Righteousness
             :
          
           Because
           Judgments
           are
           apt
           to
           awaken
           Men
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           consider
           .
           When
           God
           speaks
           in
           Thunder
           and
           Lightning
           ,
           those
           must
           be
           deaf
           indeed
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           hear
           .
           This
           is
           the
           merciful
           Design
           of
           Providence
           in
           sending
           such
           terrible
           Judgments
           on
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           make
           Men
           consider
           their
           Ways
           and
           their
           Doings
           ,
           and
           to
           convince
           them
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           that
           judgeth
           in
           the
           Earth
           .
           For
           Judgments
           have
           a
           Voice
           ,
           had
           we
           but
           Ears
           to
           hear
           :
           They
           proclaim
           the
           Power
           and
           the
           Majesty
           of
           God
           ;
           a
           terrible
           
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           irresistible
           Power
           ;
           the●…
           scourge
           and
           they
           threaten
           Sinners
           ,
           an●…
           call
           for
           Weeping
           ,
           and
           Mourning
           ,
           an●…
           Fasting
           :
           And
           how
           unthankful
           soever
           th●…
           Iews
           were
           to
           God
           for
           his
           great
           Mercie●…
           and
           Deliverances
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           not
           so
           insensible
           of
           his
           Judgments
           ?
           
             When
             he
             sle●…
             them
             ,
             then
             they
             sought
             him
             ,
             and
             returned
             and
             enquired
             early
             after
             God
             ,
             and
             remembred
             that
             God
             was
             their
             Rock
             ;
             and
             th●…
             High
             God
             their
             Redeemer
             ,
          
           Psalm
           78●…
           34
           ,
           35.
           
        
         
           This
           we
           are
           exhorted
           to
           in
           my
           Text
           
             To
             hear
             the
             Rod
             ,
             and
             who
             hath
             appointed
             it
             :
          
           To
           consider
           for
           what
           reasons
           those
           Evils
           which
           we
           at
           any
           time
           suffer
           ,
           are
           come
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           what
           God
           intends
           by
           the
           Rod
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           only
           way
           to
           grow
           better
           by
           our
           Afflictions
           ,
           and
           to
           prevail
           with
           God
           in
           great
           Pity
           and
           Compassion
           to
           remove
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           is
           the
           great
           difficulty
           ;
           Who
           shall
           reveal
           this
           Secret
           to
           us
           ?
           How
           shall
           we
           distinguish
           between
           the
           Corrections
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Wickedness
           of
           Men
           ?
           How
           shall
           we
           understand
           the
           Language
           of
           the
           Rod
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           it
           speaks
           ;
           for
           what
           Sins
           it
           strikes
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           those
           Achans
           that
           are
           the
           Troublers
           of
           our
           Israel
           ;
           and
           what
           God
           expects
           from
           us
           in
           such
           Cases
           ?
        
         
         
           I
           shall
           briefly
           explain
           these
           things
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           apply
           it
           to
           the
           present
           Occasion
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           must
           premise
           ,
           That
           I
           only
           address
           my self
           now
           to
           those
           who
           believe
           a
           God
           and
           a
           Providence
           ;
           and
           that
           God
           hath
           revealed
           his
           Will
           and
           the
           Rule
           of
           his
           Providence
           in
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           .
           As
           for
           Atheists
           and
           Infidels
           ,
           who
           have
           neither
           Eyes
           nor
           Ears
           ,
           they
           can
           only
           feel
           the
           Rod
           like
           Bruits
           ,
           not
           hear
           its
           Voice
           like
           Men
           :
           Though
           
             the
             Lord's
             Voice
             crieth
             unto
             the
             City
             ,
             it
             is
             only
             the
             Men
             of
             Wisdom
             that
             see
             his
             Name
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           as
           for
           those
           who
           believe
           a
           God
           and
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           there
           are
           two
           very
           plain
           Interpreters
           of
           God's
           Judgments
           ;
           
             Natural
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
          
           For
           the
           Judgments
           of
           God
           have
           not
           an
           Articulate
           Voice
           to
           acquaint
           us
           in
           plain
           and
           express
           Words
           ,
           upon
           what
           Errand
           they
           come
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           Signs
           which
           speak
           by
           an
           Interpreter
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           carefully
           attend
           to
           the
           Dictates
           of
           Natural
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           cannot
           mistake
           their
           meaning
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           As
           first
           ,
           No
           Man
           who
           attends
           either
           to
           the
           Dictates
           of
           Natural
           Conscience
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           can
           
           doubt
           
             who
             it
             is
             that
             hath
             appointed
             the
             Rod
             :
          
           This
           is
           the
           first
           and
           most
           natura●…
           question
           of
           all
           ;
           and
           yet
           a
           great
           many
           who
           profess
           to
           believe
           a
           God
           and
           a
           Providence
           ,
           seem
           not
           well
           satisfied
           in
           this
           Point
           :
           They
           allow
           that
           some
           Judgments
           are
           the
           Hand
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           are
           not
           willing
           to
           grant
           this
           of
           all
           ;
           especially
           when
           they
           see
           what
           the
           immediate
           and
           visible
           Causes
           of
           such
           Sufferings
           are
           .
        
         
           Some
           of
           the
           greatest
           Evils
           which
           either
           private
           Men
           or
           Publick
           Societies
           suffer
           ,
           are
           manifestly
           owing
           to
           the
           Injustice
           and
           Wickedness
           of
           Men
           ;
           and
           they
           can
           no
           more
           believe
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Will
           and
           Appointment
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           suffer
           such
           Evils
           ,
           than
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           that
           others
           should
           do
           them
           And
           all
           such
           Rods
           as
           are
           not
           appointed
           by
           God
           ,
           can
           teach
           us
           nothing
           but
           the
           Wickedness
           of
           those
           by
           whom
           we
           suffer
           ;
           for
           if
           God
           has
           not
           sent
           them
           ,
           they
           can
           bring
           us
           no
           Message
           from
           God.
           And
           yet
           most
           Men
           are
           in
           some
           degree
           infected
           with
           this
           Disease
           :
           We
           suffer
           many
           Evils
           which
           we
           are
           not
           willing
           to
           ascribe
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           learn
           nothing
           from
           them
           but
           a
           little
           Worldly
           Policy
           and
           Prudence
           ,
           to
           take
           better
           care
           of
           our
           
           selves
           and
           our
           Affairs
           ,
           to
           be
           jealous
           and
           distrustful
           of
           Men
           ;
           or
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           to
           watch
           our
           Opportunities
           to
           revenge
           the
           Injuries
           we
           suffer
           ,
           and
           to
           return
           them
           with
           Interest
           :
           And
           yet
           we
           profess
           to
           believe
           a
           Providence
           ;
           though
           it
           were
           as
           Honourable
           to
           God
           to
           deny
           his
           Providence
           ,
           as
           to
           deny
           his
           Sovereign
           Disposal
           and
           Government
           of
           all
           Events
           ;
           or
           rather
           ,
           they
           are
           both
           an
           equal
           Reproach
           to
           him
           .
           For
           a
           Providence
           which
           does
           not
           take
           care
           of
           Creatures
           ,
           is
           little
           worth
           ;
           and
           we
           cannot
           say
           that
           God
           takes
           care
           of
           his
           Creatures
           ,
           if
           any
           Evil
           befals
           them
           without
           his
           Will
           and
           Appointment
           .
        
         
           But
           Natural
           Conscience
           sees
           the
           Hand
           of
           God
           in
           all
           the
           Evils
           we
           suffer
           :
           Whatever
           the
           visible
           and
           immediate
           Causes
           and
           Instruments
           of
           our
           Sufferings
           are
           ,
           a
           guilty
           Conscience
           takes
           notice
           of
           the
           Divine
           Vengeance
           ;
           the
           Terrors
           of
           God
           take
           hold
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           trembles
           before
           his
           Judge
           ,
           though
           he
           do
           not
           see
           him
           ;
           he
           is
           afraid
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           feels
           only
           the
           Hands
           of
           Men.
           And
           what
           is
           the
           meaning
           of
           this
           ?
           What
           is
           the
           Language
           of
           these
           guilty
           Fears
           ,
           but
           that
           whatever
           the
           Rod
           be
           that
           strikes
           ,
           it
           is
           moved
           and
           directed
           by
           a
           Divine
           
           Hand
           ;
           that
           the
           Wickedness
           and
           Injustice
           ,
           the
           Wrath
           and
           Fury
           of
           Men
           ,
           is
           no
           other
           than
           the
           Vengeance
           of
           God
           ?
           For
           why
           should
           the
           Evils
           we
           suffer
           from
           Men
           so
           terrifie
           a
           guilty
           Conscience
           ,
           had
           we
           not
           a
           Natural
           Persuasion
           ,
           that
           all
           these
           Evils
           are
           sent
           by
           God
           ,
           whoever
           are
           the
           Instruments
           of
           them
           ?
        
         
           Thus
           it
           is
           natural
           in
           all
           such
           Cases
           to
           fly
           to
           God
           for
           help
           .
           Atheists
           themselves
           cannot
           wholly
           prevent
           this
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           are
           surprized
           with
           any
           sudden
           Dangers
           ,
           Nature
           is
           too
           quick
           and
           too
           powerful
           for
           their
           Philosophy
           ,
           and
           surprizes
           them
           into
           an
           Acknowledgment
           of
           God
           and
           a
           Providence
           ,
           which
           they
           must
           do
           Penance
           for
           when
           their
           Fright
           is
           over
           .
           Sinners
           who
           forget
           God
           in
           Prosperity
           ,
           fly
           to
           him
           in
           their
           Distress
           ;
           
             remember
             that
             God
             is
             their
             Rock
             ,
             and
             the
             High
             God
             their
             Redeemer
             .
          
           And
           if
           this
           be
           a
           Natural
           Acknowledgment
           of
           Providence
           ,
           as
           it
           certainly
           is
           ,
           it
           owns
           the
           Hand
           of
           God
           in
           our
           Sufferings
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           his
           Power
           to
           save
           ;
           for
           both
           equally
           belong
           to
           the
           Supreme
           and
           Sovereign
           Lord
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           not
           meerly
           his
           Power
           to
           help
           ,
           which
           makes
           Sinners
           fly
           to
           God
           in
           their
           Distress
           ,
           but
           a
           Sense
           of
           his
           Anger
           in
           what
           they
           suffer
           :
           
           They
           do
           not
           fly
           to
           God
           as
           Men
           do
           to
           a
           powerful
           Patron
           ,
           but
           as
           Criminals
           do
           to
           the
           Mercy
           of
           a
           provok'd
           Father
           or
           Prince
           :
           When
           they
           fly
           to
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           implore
           his
           Mercy
           as
           humble
           Penitents
           ,
           to
           appease
           his
           Anger
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           remove
           his
           Judgments
           ;
           and
           when
           we
           fly
           to
           the
           Mercies
           of
           God
           to
           remove
           the
           Rod
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           Acknowledgment
           that
           it
           is
           ●…e
           that
           strikes
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           he
           alone
           that
           can
           save
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           Conscience
           judges
           right
           in
           all
           this
           ,
           however
           some
           Men
           may
           attribute
           it
           to
           a
           Superstitious
           Education
           ,
           is
           evident
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           expresly
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             That
             God
             doth
             whatsoever
             pleaseth
             him
             both
             in
             Heaven
             and
             in
             Earth
             .
          
           That
           
             none
             can
             stay
             his
             Hand
             ,
             or
             resist
             his
             Will
             ,
          
           or
           
             say
             unto
             him
             ,
             What
             dost
             thou
             ?
          
           That
           
             there
             is
             no
             Evil
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             not
             done
             .
          
           If
           Iob
           be
           stript
           of
           all
           his
           large
           Possessions
           in
           a
           day
           ,
           it
           is
           
             the
             Lord
             that
             gave
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             that
             taketh
             away
             .
          
           If
           the
           mighty
           King
           of
           Assyria
           invade
           Israel
           ,
           and
           lay
           waste
           their
           Cities
           and
           Country
           ,
           he
           
             is
             the
             Rod
             of
             God's
             Anger
             ,
             and
             the
             Staff
             in
             his
             Hand
             is
             his
             Indignation
             ,
          
           Isa.
           10.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           
             Affliction
             cometh
             not
             forth
             of
             the
             Dust
             ,
             neither
             doth
             Trouble
             spring
             out
             of
             the
             Ground
             ,
             but
             God
             is
             the
             
             Iudge
             ,
             he
             putteth
             down
             one
             ,
             and
             setteth
             up
             another
             ,
          
           Psal.
           75.
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           This
           shews
           us
           ,
           that
           whatever
           our
           Sufferings
           are
           ,
           it
           is
           God
           that
           appoints
           the
           Rod
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           must
           nearly
           concern
           us
           ,
        
         
           2dly
           ,
           To
           hear
           the
           Rod
           ,
           what
           and
           to
           whom
           it
           speaks
           .
           Now
           in
           this
           Case
           also
           ,
           Conscience
           and
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           are
           the
           best
           Interpreters
           of
           God's
           Judgments
           .
           The
           Rod
           teacheth
           another
           way
           ,
           but
           teacheth
           the
           same
           thing
           that
           Conscience
           and
           Scripture
           teach
           us
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           proclaims
           aloud
           the
           Evil
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           God's
           Anger
           and
           Displeasure
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           calls
           us
           to
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           Reformation
           of
           our
           Lives
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           Judgments
           of
           God
           are
           upon
           us
           ,
           Conscience
           knows
           their
           Errand
           ,
           and
           calls
           all
           our
           Sins
           to
           remembrance
           ,
           and
           sets
           them
           in
           order
           before
           us
           .
           Nothing
           but
           Guilt
           makes
           us
           afraid
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           how
           quiet
           and
           secure
           soever
           ▪
           Sinners
           are
           at
           other
           times
           ,
           the
           Judgments
           of
           God
           will
           awaken
           their
           guilty
           Fears
           ;
           and
           if
           Men
           will
           hearken
           to
           the
           Voice
           of
           an
           awaken'd
           Conscience
           ,
           it
           will
           certainly
           tell
           them
           why
           God
           strikes
           ;
           and
           we
           cannot
           take
           a
           safer
           Course
           ,
           than
           to
           reform
           those
           Sins
           of
           which
           our
           Consciences
           then
           accuse
           us
           .
        
         
         
           All
           the
           Threatnings
           of
           Scripture
           are
           against
           Sin
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Judgments
           there
           recorded
           ,
           especially
           Publick
           and
           National
           Judgments
           ,
           were
           inflicted
           for
           the
           Punishment
           of
           Sin
           ;
           and
           these
           are
           to
           be
           our
           Examples
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           the
           standing
           Rules
           and
           Measures
           of
           Providence
           .
           God
           never
           punishes
           but
           for
           Sin
           ,
           though
           he
           may
           exercise
           particular
           good
           Men
           with
           difficult
           Trials
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           bad
           Men
           and
           a
           wicked
           Nation
           suffer
           ,
           they
           may
           certainly
           know
           the
           Cause
           ;
           they
           have
           sinned
           ,
           and
           God
           is
           angry
           ,
           and
           summons
           them
           to
           Repentance
           ;
           
             for
             this
             is
             the
             fruit
             of
             all
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             Sin.
          
           The
           Voice
           of
           Judgments
           is
           the
           same
           with
           the
           Voice
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           the
           Voice
           of
           God's
           Prophets
           ;
           
             Wash
             〈◊〉
             ,
             make
             ye
             clean
             ,
             put
             away
             the
             Evil
             of
             ●…our
             Doings
             from
             before
             mine
             Eyes
             :
             Cease
             to
             do
             Evil
             ,
             learn
             to
             do
             well
             ;
             seek
             Iudgment
             ,
             relieve
             the
             Oppressed
             ,
             judge
             the
             Fatherless
             ,
             plead
             for
             the
             Widow
             ,
          
           Isa.
           1.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
        
         
           This
           is
           plain
           enough
           ,
           and
           sufficiently
           known
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           but
           sufficiently
           laid
           to
           Heart
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           all
           that
           we
           are
           concerned
           to
           know
           of
           the
           Judgments
           of
           God.
           The
           secret
           and
           hidden
           De●…gns
           of
           Providence
           ,
           which
           many
           times
           
           surpize
           the
           World
           with
           unexpecte●…
           Events
           ,
           are
           the
           Care
           of
           God
           ,
           an●…
           belong
           not
           to
           us
           ,
           till
           the
           Scene
           o●…
           pens
           ,
           and
           we
           see
           what
           part
           is
           allo●…
           ted
           us
           in
           it
           .
           Whatever
           God
           be
           a●…
           doing
           ,
           we
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           but
           t●…
           amend
           our
           Lives
           ,
           which
           will
           remov●…
           the
           Scourge
           from
           us
           ,
           and
           entitle
           us
           t●…
           the
           Care
           and
           Protection
           of
           Providenc●…
           Whereas
           to
           busie
           our selves
           with
           Poli●…
           tick
           or
           Prophetick
           Guesses
           at
           unknow●…
           Events
           ,
           to
           paint
           our
           Imaginations
           wit●…
           black
           and
           frightful
           ,
           or
           with
           gay
           an●…
           charming
           Scenes
           of
           Things
           ,
           as
           despond●…
           ing
           Fears
           ,
           or
           sanguine
           Hopes
           inspire
           th●…
           Prophet
           ,
           can
           do
           us
           no
           good
           ,
           but
           may
           d●…
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           hurt
           to
           our selves
           an●…
           the
           World.
           This
           is
           not
           the
           Voice
           o●…
           the
           Rod
           ,
           which
           makes
           no
           new
           Reve●…
           lations
           to
           us
           ,
           but
           only
           awakens
           th●…
           Convictions
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           enforce●…
           the
           Reproofs
           and
           Threatnings
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           with
           such
           sensible
           and
           smarting
           Proofs
           of
           the
           Evil
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           God's
           Anger
           against
           it
           ,
           as
           will
           make
           all
           Men
           consider
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           lost
           their
           Senses
           ;
           and
           many
           times
           restore
           Sense
           and
           Understanding
           to
           those
           who
           had
           lost
           them
           .
        
         
         
           But
           this
           to
           some
           Men
           will
           seem
           a
           very
           dull
           Account
           of
           God's
           Judgments
           ,
           which
           will
           neither
           gratifie
           their
           Curiosity
           ,
           nor
           ill
           Nature
           ;
           nor
           ,
           which
           they
           think
           worse
           ,
           leave
           them
           any
           excuse
           to
           palliate
           their
           Hypocrisie
           .
        
         
           The
           Judgments
           of
           God
           declare
           God's
           Anger
           against
           Sin
           ,
           and
           call
           us
           to
           Repentance
           :
           This
           Men
           will
           own
           ,
           but
           do
           not
           like
           to
           hear
           it
           express'd
           in
           such
           general
           Terms
           ,
           as
           if
           when
           God
           sends
           his
           Judgments
           amongst
           us
           ,
           he
           were
           angry
           with
           ●…s
           for
           all
           our
           Sins
           ,
           and
           called
           us
           to
           repent
           of
           them
           all
           :
           This
           they
           think
           hard
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           part
           with
           all
           their
           Sins
           ,
           to
           remove
           these
           Judgments
           ;
           nay
           ,
           this
           they
           think
           can't
           be
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Case
           ,
           because
           the
           World
           is
           always
           very
           wicked
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Judgments
           of
           God
           are
           not
           always
           abroad
           in
           the
           World
           :
           And
           therefore
           they
           suppose
           ,
           that
           when
           God
           does
           execute
           Judgments
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           Sin
           in
           general
           ,
           but
           some
           particular
           Sins
           ,
           which
           so
           highly
           provoke
           him
           ;
           and
           could
           they
           learn
           what
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           reform
           them
           ,
           they
           might
           see
           happy
           Days
           again
           :
           And
           this
           sets
           Men
           at
           liberty
           to
           favour
           what
           Sins
           they
           please
           ,
           to
           reproach
           and
           accuse
           each
           other
           ,
           and
           to
           charge
           all
           the
           Evils
           and
           Calamities
           they
           
           suffer
           upon
           one
           another
           ,
           without
           thinking
           of
           reforming
           themselves
           .
        
         
           Thus
           to
           be
           sure
           it
           always
           is
           ,
           when
           there
           are
           differing
           Parties
           and
           Factions
           in
           a
           Nation
           ,
           who
           judge
           very
           differently
           of
           Good
           and
           Evil
           :
           They
           will
           all
           confess
           they
           are
           great
           Sinners
           ,
           and
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           too
           many
           of
           all
           Parties
           are
           guilty
           of
           the
           same
           Sins
           ;
           but
           those
           Sins
           which
           are
           common
           to
           them
           all
           ,
           must
           pass
           for
           nothing
           ,
           because
           so
           far
           they
           are
           all
           agreed
           .
           But
           then
           there
           are
           peculiar
           Party-Sins
           ,
           which
           every
           Party
           dislikes
           in
           each
           other
           ;
           and
           what
           they
           dislike
           ,
           they
           conclude
           God
           dislikes
           too
           ;
           and
           to
           these
           they
           attribute
           all
           the
           Evils
           they
           suffer
           ▪
           As
           if
           the
           Judgments
           of
           God
           were
           not
           to
           reform
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           to
           decide
           some
           Party-Quarrels
           ,
           which
           will
           never
           be
           decided
           this
           way
           ,
           when
           every
           Party
           will
           expound
           Judgments
           in
           favour
           of
           themselves
           .
        
         
           But
           all
           Men
           see
           that
           this
           is
           to
           judge
           by
           a
           false
           and
           partial
           Rule
           :
           This
           is
           neither
           Conscience
           nor
           Scripture
           ;
           for
           Conscience
           equally
           condemns
           all
           Sin
           ,
           and
           so
           does
           the
           Scripture
           too
           .
           I
           grant
           ,
           tho'
           there
           is
           always
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           wickedness
           committed
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           God
           does
           not
           always
           inflict
           Publick
           Judgments
           ,
           which
           
           are
           commonly
           executed
           when
           Wickedness
           and
           Impiety
           is
           grown
           publick
           too
           ;
           when
           publick
           Government
           is
           remiss
           in
           punishing
           Wickedness
           ,
           or
           the
           Numbers
           and
           Power
           of
           Sinners
           are
           grown
           too
           great
           for
           the
           Correction
           of
           publick
           Justice
           :
           But
           we
           shall
           always
           find
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           when
           God
           did
           inflict
           publick
           Judgments
           ,
           he
           called
           for
           a
           general
           Repentance
           and
           Reformation
           ;
           and
           if
           this
           were
           not
           so
           ,
           no
           Man
           could
           understand
           the
           Voice
           of
           the
           Rod
           without
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Prophecy
           .
           But
           this
           deserves
           a
           more
           particular
           Consideration
           ,
           both
           with
           respect
           to
           those
           Sins
           for
           which
           God
           most
           commonly
           sends
           his
           Judgments
           ,
           when
           he
           sees
           fit
           to
           execute
           a
           publick
           Vengeance
           ;
           and
           the
           necessity
           of
           an
           universal
           Reformation
           ,
           when
           the
           Judgments
           of
           God
           are
           upon
           us
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           most
           general
           Account
           the
           Scripture
           gives
           us
           of
           publick
           Judgments
           ,
           is
           an
           universal
           Corruption
           of
           Manners
           .
           Thus
           the
           Prophet
           describes
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Iewish
           Church
           ,
           when
           God
           threatned
           his
           Judgments
           against
           them
           :
           
             Ah
             ●…nful
             Nation
             ,
             a
             People
             laden
             with
             Iniquiry
             ,
             a
             Seed
             of
             evil
             Doers
             ,
             Children
             that
             are
             Corrupters
             ;
             they
             have
             forsaken
             the
             
             Lord
             ,
             they
             have
             provoked
             the
             Holy
             One
             o●…
             Israel
             ,
             they
             are
             gone
             away
             backward
             .
          
           And
           
             the
             whole
             Head
             is
             sick
             ,
             and
             the
             whol●…
             Heart
             faint
             .
             From
             the
             Sole
             of
             the
             Foot
             unto
             the
             Head
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Soundnes●…
             in
             it
             ;
             but
             Wounds
             and
             Bruises
             ,
             and
             pu●…
             trifying
             Sores
             :
             they
             have
             not
             been
             closed
             ,
             nor
             bound
             up
             ,
             nor
             mollified
             with
             Oint
             ment
             ,
          
           Isa.
           1.
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           And
           in
           Verse
           10
           he
           calls
           them
           ,
           
             The
             Rulers
             of
             Sodom
             ,
             an●…
             People
             of
             Gomorrah
             .
          
           When
           Wickednes●…
           is
           grown
           universal
           ,
           and
           hath
           infected
           al●…
           Ranks
           and
           Orders
           of
           Men
           ,
           such
           a
           Nation
           is
           ripe
           for
           Judgment
           ;
           but
           it
           add●…
           greatly
           to
           the
           Guilt
           and
           Provocation
           when
           Men
           are
           not
           contented
           to
           b●…
           wicked
           ,
           without
           bidding
           open
           Defiane
           to
           God
           and
           to
           all
           Religion
           .
           
             Wo
             unt●…
             them
             who
             draw
             Iniquity
             with
             Cords
             of
             Vanity
             ,
             and
             sin
             as
             it
             were
             with
             Cart-rope●…
          
           Who
           deride
           all
           the
           Threatnings
           of
           God
           and
           even
           dare
           his
           Power
           and
           Justice
           
             That
             say
             ,
             Let
             him
             make
             speed
             and
             hast
             en
             his
             Work
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             see
             it
             ;
             and
             le●…
             the
             Counsel
             of
             the
             Holy
             One
             of
             Israel
             dra●…
             nigh
             ,
             and
             come
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             know
             i●…
          
           Who
           mock
           at
           the
           differences
           of
           Goo●…
           and
           Evil
           ,
           and
           value
           the
           Reputation
           o●…
           their
           Wit
           and
           Philosophy
           too
           much
           to
           be●…
           cheated
           with
           such
           empty
           Names
           .
           
             Wo
             unto
             
             them
             that
             call
             Evil
             Good
             ,
             and
             Good
             Evil
             ,
             that
             put
             Darkness
             for
             Light
             ,
             and
             Light
             for
             Dar●…ss
             ,
             that
             put
             Bitter
             for
             Sweet
             ,
             and
             Sweet
             〈◊〉
             ●…itter
             .
             Wo
             unto
             them
             that
             are
             wise
             in
             their
             own
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             prudent
             in
             their
             own
             Sight
             .
          
           Who
           having
           first
           destroyed
           the
           eternal
           and
           essential
           differences
           of
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ,
           change
           their
           Names
           too
           at
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           think
           themselves
           the
           only
           wise
           Men
           in
           the
           World
           for
           doing
           so
           .
           This
           takes
           off
           all
           Restraints
           ,
           and
           gives
           the
           Reins
           to
           their
           Lusts
           ,
           and
           they
           live
           ,
           just
           as
           they
           believe
           ,
           without
           making
           any
           difference
           between
           Good
           and
           Evil.
           
             Wo
             unto
             them
             that
             are
             mighty
             to
             drink
             Wine
             ,
             and
             Men
             if
             strength
             to
             mingle
             strong
             Drink
             ;
             who
             justifie
             the
             Wicked
             for
             a
             Reward
             ,
             and
             take
             ●…ay
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             the
             Righteous
             from
             him
             .
             Therefore
             as
             the
             Fire
             devou●…eth
             the
             Stubble
             ,
             and
             the
             Flame
             consumeth
             the
             Chaff
             ,
             so
             their
             Root
             shall
             be
             as
             Rot●…nness
             ,
             and
             their
             Blossom
             shall
             go
             up
             as
             the
             Dust
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             cast
             away
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ,
             and
             despised
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Holy
             One
             of
             Israel
             ,
          
           Isa.
           5.
           18
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           like
           Account
           we
           find
           in
           the
           other
           Prophets
           .
           And
           when
           the
           State
           of
           a
           Church
           and
           Nation
           is
           so
           corrupt
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           enquire
           for
           what
           particular
           
           Sins
           God
           strikes
           ;
           but
           yet
           there
           were
           some
           Sins
           which
           God
           expressed
           〈◊〉
           severer
           Indignation
           against
           ,
           and
           seldo●…
           delayed
           to
           punish
           ;
           such
           as
           their
           Id●…
           latry
           ,
           and
           Contempt
           of
           the
           God
           o●…
           Israel
           ,
           of
           his
           Word
           and
           Prophets
           ;
           Prophanation
           of
           his
           Worship
           ;
           Athe●…
           istical
           Notions
           of
           Providence
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ;
           or
           their
           abominab●…
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           in
           committing
           all
           the
           Lew●…
           ness
           and
           Villanies
           which
           Men
           cou●…
           commit
           ,
           and
           sheltring
           themselves
           in
           a●…
           external
           Form
           and
           Appearance
           of
           R●…
           ligion
           ,
           which
           the
           Prophets
           every
           whe●…
           complain
           of
           .
           To
           these
           Causes
           is
           o●…
           ing
           the
           universal
           Corruption
           of
           Ma●…
           ners
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           impossible
           any
           Nati●…
           should
           so
           universally
           degenerate
           ,
           t●…
           they
           have
           either
           corrupted
           their
           Re●…
           gion
           by
           Superstition
           and
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           lost
           all
           Sense
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           t●…
           calls
           for
           a
           speedy
           Vengeance
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           what
           more
           particularly
           co●…
           cerns
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           we
           ma●…
           learn
           from
           the
           Epistles
           to
           the
           Sev●…
           Churches
           of
           Asia
           ,
           what
           it
           is
           provok●…
           our
           Lord
           either
           severely
           to
           punish
           us
           ,
           to
           remove
           the
           Gospel
           from
           us
           .
           T●…
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           though
           she
           had
           a●…
           quitted
           her self
           well
           in
           many
           thing
           
           yet
           
             had
             left
             her
             first
             Love
          
           ,
           had
           abated
           very
           much
           of
           her
           Zeal
           and
           Fervour
           for
           the
           Name
           and
           Religion
           of
           Christ.
           The
           Church
           of
           Pergam●…s
           is
           threatned
           for
           suffering
           those
           among
           her
           who
           taught
           Idolatrous
           Worship
           ,
           and
           fleshly
           Lusts
           :
           And
           the
           Church
           of
           Thyatira
           likewise
           for
           suffering
           the
           Woman
           Ieza●…el
           to
           commit
           Fornicat●…on
           ,
           and
           to
           eat
           things
           sacrificed
           to
           Idols
           .
           The
           Church
           of
           Sardis
           made
           a
           glorious
           and
           pompous
           Profession
           of
           Religion
           ,
           but
           without
           the
           true
           Life
           and
           Spirit
           of
           it
           ;
           
             ●…e
             had
             a
             name
             to
             live
             ,
             but
             was
             dead
             :
          
           And
           the
           Church
           of
           Laodicea
           grew
           very
           cold
           and
           indifferent
           even
           in
           the
           Profession
           of
           Religion
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           Practice
           of
           it
           ;
           she
           was
           neither
           
             hot
             nor
             cold
             ,
             〈◊〉
             lukewarm
             .
          
           All
           these
           our
           Saviour
           summons
           to
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           threatens
           to
           punish
           or
           destroy
           them
           if
           they
           did
           not
           ,
           Chap.
           2
           ,
           and
           3.
           of
           the
           Revelations
           .
        
         
           The
           Application
           of
           all
           this
           to
           our selves
           is
           so
           obvious
           ,
           that
           I
           need
           not
           multiply
           Words
           about
           it
           :
           We
           are
           that
           very
           Nation
           wherein
           all
           these
           Evils
           meet
           ;
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           name
           any
           Vice
           which
           is
           not
           openly
           committed
           amongst
           us
           without
           Fear
           or
           Shame
           :
           Nay
           ,
           things
           are
           come
           
           to
           that
           pass
           ,
           that
           to
           be
           a
           modest
           Sinner
           ,
           to
           boggle
           at
           any
           Wickedness
           ,
           o●…
           to
           blush
           at
           it
           ,
           is
           as
           great
           a
           Reproach
           as
           to
           be
           Virtuous
           :
           And
           though
           som●…
           Men
           are
           ashamed
           to
           own
           themselve●…
           Atheists
           ,
           yet
           to
           believe
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           own
           any
           Reveal'd
           Religion
           ,
           or
           t●…
           talk
           seriously
           of
           Providence
           ,
           of
           God
           ▪
           governing
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           punishin●…
           Cities
           and
           Nations
           for
           their
           Wicke●…
           ness
           ,
           is
           thought
           a
           Jest
           ;
           and
           I
           wi●…
           it
           were
           a
           Jest
           only
           among
           vile
           an●…
           mean
           People
           ,
           of
           no
           Fortune
           or
           Education
           ;
           whereas
           we
           often
           see
           that
           the●…
           Condition
           makes
           them
           modest
           ,
           and
           u●…
           taught
           Nature
           teaches
           them
           better
           ,
           t●…
           they
           are
           corrupted
           by
           the
           Examples
           〈◊〉
           Men
           of
           Wit
           and
           Figure
           in
           the
           Worl●…
           And
           as
           for
           those
           who
           pretend
           to
           Rel●…
           gion
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           very
           melancholy
           Prospec●…
           to
           observe
           how
           little
           of
           the
           true
           Li●…
           and
           Spirit
           of
           Christianity
           there
           is
           〈◊〉
           mong
           them
           .
           There
           is
           indeed
           Noi●…
           and
           Zeal
           ,
           and
           Faction
           enough
           amon●…
           some
           People
           ,
           and
           that
           makes
           others
           〈◊〉
           cold
           and
           indifferent
           :
           The
           Tempers
           of
           th●…
           Church
           of
           Sardis
           and
           Laodicea
           ,
           th●…
           one
           that
           had
           a
           Name
           to
           live
           ,
           but
           wa●…
           dead
           ,
           the
           other
           that
           was
           lukewarm●…
           make
           much
           the
           greatest
           Parties
           amon●…
           
           us
           ;
           and
           the
           very
           best
           Men
           ,
           I
           fear
           ,
           are
           too
           much
           inclined
           to
           the
           State
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           which
           had
           
             left
             her
             first
             Love
          
           ,
           those
           great
           Passions
           and
           Ardours
           of
           Devotion
           which
           ought
           to
           inspire
           the
           Minds
           of
           Christians
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           then
           hear
           the
           Rod
           and
           tremble
           :
           See
           how
           God
           dealt
           with
           the
           Iewish
           Church
           for
           these
           Sins
           ;
           see
           what
           our
           Lord
           hath
           done
           to
           the
           Churches
           of
           Asia
           ;
           and
           though
           we
           cannot
           say
           what
           God
           will
           do
           to
           us
           ,
           because
           we
           know
           not
           what
           wonderful
           Designs
           are
           in
           the
           Womb
           of
           Providence
           ,
           yet
           we
           know
           what
           we
           do
           ,
           and
           how
           God
           hath
           dealt
           with
           those
           who
           have
           done
           as
           we
           do
           ;
           which
           is
           too
           just
           reason
           to
           fear
           that
           he
           will
           deal
           so
           by
           us
           too
           ,
           unless
           we
           repent
           and
           reform
           ,
           which
           they
           did
           not
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           2dly
           .
           When
           the
           Judgments
           of
           God
           are
           upon
           us
           ,
           the
           Reformation
           must
           be
           universal
           too
           :
           It
           concerns
           every
           Man
           to
           reform
           himself
           ;
           for
           a
           Nation
           can
           never
           be
           reformed
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Reformation
           of
           particular
           Men
           ,
           who
           make
           up
           the
           Nation
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           we
           are
           summon'd
           to
           Repentance
           ,
           as
           the
           Judgments
           of
           God
           summon
           us
           all
           ,
           every
           
           Man
           must
           examine
           himself
           what
           he
           has
           to
           repent
           of
           ,
           and
           reform
           himself
           .
           But
           yet
           there
           is
           great
           difference
           between
           a
           National
           and
           Personal
           Repentance
           and
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           they
           serve
           very
           different
           Ends.
           
        
         
           A
           Nation
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           reformed
           ,
           and
           God
           may
           in
           great
           Mercy
           remove
           his
           Judgments
           ,
           though
           (
           what
           is
           never
           to
           be
           expected
           )
           every
           particular
           Man
           do
           not
           repent
           and
           reform
           himself
           :
           But
           then
           such
           a
           National
           Reformation
           requires
           the
           Execution
           of
           publick
           Justice
           against
           publick
           Wickedness
           to
           make
           Sin
           publickly
           infamous
           ,
           and
           to
           teach
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           powerfu●…
           Sinners
           Modesty
           :
           To
           banish
           ,
           if
           no●…
           Sinners
           ,
           yet
           Sin
           out
           of
           our
           Courts
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           our
           Streets
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           it
           once
           more
           seek
           for
           Night
           and
           Darkness
           fo●…
           a
           Covering
           ;
           that
           Virtue
           may
           no
           longer
           blush
           in
           Company
           ,
           or
           need
           Apologies
           ;
           Nor
           Vice
           dare
           to
           brave
           it
           at
           Noon-day
           .
        
         
           There
           has
           indeed
           of
           late
           been
           some
           Care
           taken
           by
           publick
           Laws
           and
           Royal
           Proclamations
           ,
           to
           punish
           the
           Prophanation
           of
           God's
           Name
           by
           accursed
           Oaths
           ;
           but
           yet
           in
           most
           Cases
           Men
           may
           be
           as
           vile
           as
           they
           please
           ,
           and
           as
           publickly
           so
           
           as
           they
           please
           ,
           and
           little
           or
           no
           notice
           taken
           of
           them
           ;
           nay
           ,
           they
           may
           talk
           and
           write
           what
           they
           please
           against
           God
           and
           Religion
           ,
           ridicule
           the
           History
           of
           Moses
           ,
           and
           the
           Gospel
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           and
           gain
           Credit
           and
           Reputation
           by
           it
           .
           I
           hope
           there
           are
           not
           many
           Christian
           Nations
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           which
           in
           so
           publick
           a
           manner
           permit
           these
           things
           .
           We
           have
           talk'd
           of
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           Reformation
           ,
           to
           good
           purpose
           ,
           if
           the
           only
           Effect
           of
           it
           be
           a
           Liberty
           of
           ridiculing
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ;
           which
           might
           make
           one
           suspect
           that
           all
           the
           Zeal
           some
           Men
           have
           express'd
           against
           Popery
           ,
           was
           at
           the
           bottom
           of
           it
           a
           Zeal
           for
           Atheism
           and
           Irreligion
           ;
           which
           the
           Discipline
           of
           Popery
           ,
           as
           bad
           a
           Religion
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           would
           not
           endure
           ;
           it
           is
           indeed
           well
           fitted
           to
           make
           Atheists
           and
           Infidels
           ,
           but
           will
           make
           Men
           have
           a
           care
           how
           they
           profess
           it
           .
           And
           it
           is
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           that
           this
           Scepticism
           ,
           and
           Infidelity
           ,
           and
           Contempt
           of
           Religion
           ,
           will
           prove
           a
           Back-door
           to
           let
           in
           Popery
           again
           upon
           us
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           leave
           these
           Thoughts
           with
           those
           whose
           proper
           Care
           and
           Business
           it
           is
           ;
           whether
           a
           Nation
           will
           be
           reformed
           
           or
           not
           ,
           it
           concerns
           every
           particular
           Man
           to
           hear
           the
           Rod
           :
           The
           Judgments
           of
           God
           warn
           us
           of
           his
           Anger
           and
           Displeasure
           against
           Sin
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           fly
           from
           the
           Wrath
           to
           come
           ;
           and
           we
           do
           not
           hear
           the
           Voice
           of
           the
           Rod
           ,
           nor
           improve
           Judgments
           to
           their
           true
           end
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           not
           so
           repent
           and
           reform
           ,
           as
           to
           save
           our
           Souls
           ;
           and
           this
           to
           be
           sure
           must
           be
           a
           Personal
           and
           an
           Universal
           Reformation
           .
           And
           yet
           even
           with
           respect
           to
           present
           Judgments
           ,
           a
           Personal
           Repentance
           and
           Reformation
           is
           of
           great
           use
           ;
           for
           when
           the
           Judgment
           is
           Publick
           and
           National
           ,
           God
           many
           times
           makes
           a
           remarkable
           distinction
           between
           Persons
           :
           
             Say
             ye
             to
             the
             Righteous
             it
             shall
             be
             well
             with
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             reap
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             Doings
             :
             Wo
             unto
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             ill
             with
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             Reward
             of
             his
             Hands
             shall
             be
             given
             to
             him
             :
          
           Which
           is
           spoke
           with
           respect
           to
           Publick
           Judgments
           ,
           Isa.
           3.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           Which
           is
           a
           sufficient
           Encouragement
           for
           particular
           Men
           to
           repent
           ,
           and
           reform
           their
           Lives
           ,
           whatever
           others
           do
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           time
           to
           apply
           what
           I
           have
           now
           discoursed
           ,
           to
           the
           particular
           Occasion
           of
           this
           Day
           's
           Solemnity
           ;
           though
           possibly
           some
           may
           think
           that
           this
           Application
           
           comes
           too
           late
           ;
           it
           might
           have
           been
           very
           seasonable
           one
           or
           two
           and
           thirty
           Years
           ago
           ,
           while
           the
           Marks
           of
           this
           terrible
           Vengeance
           were
           fresh
           and
           visible
           ;
           when
           the
           Ruins
           of
           our
           Houses
           and
           Churches
           could
           only
           tell
           us
           where
           London
           stood
           ,
           and
           shew
           us
           its
           Funeral
           Pile
           ,
           where
           its
           Glory
           lay
           in
           the
           Dust
           :
           When
           so
           many
           thousand
           Families
           felt
           the
           smart
           of
           their
           ruined
           Fortunes
           ,
           and
           were
           either
           forc'd
           to
           begin
           the
           World
           again
           ,
           or
           sunk
           irrecoverably
           under
           it
           .
           This
           fiery
           Vengeance
           had
           a
           Voice
           then
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           terrible
           Voice
           ,
           enough
           to
           awaken
           the
           most
           stupid
           and
           Lethargick
           Sinners
           .
           But
           when
           we
           see
           our
           City
           rebuilt
           more
           beautiful
           than
           ever
           ,
           as
           the
           little
           poor
           Remains
           of
           the
           old
           one
           witness
           :
           When
           our
           Riches
           and
           Glory
           are
           increased
           beyond
           the
           Example
           of
           most
           former
           Ages
           ,
           it
           seems
           too
           late
           to
           lament
           over
           the
           Ashes
           and
           Rubbish
           of
           our
           fired
           City
           ,
           when
           there
           are
           no
           visible
           Remains
           of
           these
           Ruins
           to
           move
           our
           Pity
           or
           Sorrow
           :
           And
           indeed
           were
           this
           the
           only
           Design
           of
           this
           Annual
           Fast
           ,
           it
           were
           high
           time
           to
           put
           an
           end
           to
           it
           ,
           or
           to
           turn
           it
           into
           a
           Thanksgiving
           Festival
           :
           For
           it
           is
           in
           vain
           to
           expect
           ,
           that
           after
           three
           and
           thirty
           Years
           ,
           the
           return
           of
           
           this
           Day
           should
           revive
           and
           renew
           our
           Sorrows
           and
           Lamentations
           ,
           when
           our
           Ruins
           are
           removed
           ,
           our
           Losses
           repaired
           ,
           and
           those
           frightful
           Impressions
           which
           the
           sight
           of
           that
           devouring
           Fire
           made
           on
           us
           ,
           forgot
           ;
           and
           little
           left
           to
           put
           us
           in
           mind
           that
           our
           City
           was
           burnt
           ,
           but
           the
           Inscription
           upon
           the
           Monument
           ,
           and
           the
           sight
           of
           a
           New
           City
           ,
           with
           the
           several
           Dates
           of
           its
           Resurrection
           ;
           which
           must
           needs
           qualifie
           all
           melancholy
           and
           sorrowful
           Reflections
           on
           what
           is
           so
           long
           past
           .
        
         
           But
           though
           the
           Design
           of
           this
           Solemnity
           is
           not
           to
           represent
           and
           act
           over
           again
           a
           new
           doleful
           Scene
           of
           Horror
           ,
           Confusion
           ,
           and
           Amazement
           ,
           which
           neither
           Nature
           nor
           Art
           can
           imitate
           ,
           as
           we
           saw
           it
           once
           on
           this
           Day
           ,
           without
           such
           another
           amazing
           Sight
           ,
           which
           God
           grant
           we
           may
           never
           see
           again
           till
           the
           General
           Conflagration
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           of
           great
           use
           to
           keep
           up
           a
           lively
           Sense
           of
           such
           Judgments
           upon
           our
           Minds
           ,
           which
           become
           the
           Subject
           of
           Reason
           ,
           of
           cool
           Thoughts
           and
           wise
           Consideration
           ,
           when
           the
           Terror
           and
           Frightfulness
           of
           them
           is
           over
           .
        
         
           Judgments
           could
           never
           make
           a
           lasting
           Reformation
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           were
           we
           
           concerned
           to
           remember
           them
           no
           longer
           than
           we
           feel
           their
           Smart
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           intended
           both
           for
           Punishment
           and
           Instruction
           ;
           the
           Punishment
           ends
           with
           the
           Smart
           ,
           and
           that
           puts
           an
           end
           to
           all
           whining
           and
           tragical
           Complaints
           ;
           but
           this
           alone
           is
           the
           Discipline
           of
           Fools
           or
           Brutes
           :
           The
           Instruction
           is
           for
           Men
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           to
           last
           as
           long
           as
           Memory
           ,
           and
           Thought
           ,
           and
           Reason
           last
           .
           What
           could
           the
           Fire
           of
           London
           teach
           us
           thirty
           three
           Years
           ago
           ,
           which
           it
           does
           not
           teach
           a
           wise
           Man
           still
           ?
           And
           what
           Thoughts
           and
           devout
           Passions
           became
           us
           then
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           still
           on
           this
           Day
           the
           proper
           Exercise
           of
           our
           Devotion
           ?
        
         
           When
           we
           saw
           our
           Churches
           and
           Houses
           in
           Flames
           ,
           when
           we
           saw
           those
           furious
           Torrents
           of
           Fire
           rowling
           down
           our
           Streets
           ,
           and
           despising
           all
           the
           Opposition
           that
           Humane
           Art
           or
           Strength
           could
           make
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           known
           by
           what
           a
           Divine
           and
           Irresistible
           Commission
           they
           acted
           ;
           there
           were
           few
           Men
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           express
           a
           great
           Fear
           and
           Reverence
           of
           the
           Power
           and
           Justice
           ,
           and
           terrible
           Majesty
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           see
           and
           own
           the
           Hand
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           visible
           Tokens
           of
           his
           Displeasure
           ,
           and
           begin
           in
           good
           earnest
           to
           
           think
           of
           reforming
           their
           Lives
           ,
           and
           making
           their
           Peace
           with
           God
           ,
           who
           had
           now
           taken
           the
           Rod
           into
           his
           own
           Hand
           .
        
         
           When
           we
           saw
           our
           Riches
           make
           to
           themselves
           Wings
           and
           fly
           away
           as
           an
           Eagle
           towards
           Heaven
           ;
           when
           we
           saw
           all
           our
           Pride
           and
           Glory
           ,
           the
           Toil
           and
           Labour
           of
           our
           whole
           Lives
           ,
           the
           Food
           and
           the
           Instruments
           of
           our
           Lusts
           ,
           vanish
           into
           Smoke
           and
           Dust
           ;
           this
           effectually
           taught
           us
           the
           Uncertainty
           of
           all
           present
           things
           ,
           and
           made
           us
           seriously
           consider
           what
           an
           ill
           State
           those
           were
           in
           ,
           who
           had
           nothing
           to
           trust
           to
           but
           such
           vanishing
           Treasures
           ;
           and
           how
           reasonable
           our
           Saviour's
           Command
           is
           ,
           
             Not
             to
             lay
             up
             for
             our selves
             Treasures
             on
             Earth
             ,
             where
             Moth
             and
             Rust
             do
             corrupt
             ,
             and
             where
             Thieves
             break
             through
             and
             steal
          
           ;
           but
           to
           
             lay
             up
             for
             our selves
             Treasures
             in
             Heaven
             ,
          
           which
           are
           not
           subject
           to
           such
           Casualties
           ;
           which
           will
           make
           us
           bear
           such
           Losses
           better
           when
           they
           come
           ,
           and
           secure
           our
           eternal
           Interest
           .
        
         
           When
           Men
           saw
           their
           Riches
           and
           Treasures
           vanish
           in
           a
           Cloud
           ,
           it
           naturally
           made
           them
           consider
           how
           much
           of
           this
           they
           owed
           to
           the
           Poor
           ,
           how
           
           much
           they
           daily
           spent
           upon
           their
           Lusts
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           they
           had
           unjustly
           got
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           how
           much
           of
           what
           God
           had
           taken
           from
           them
           was
           not
           their
           own
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           they
           had
           abused
           the
           Gifts
           of
           God
           :
           Very
           wise
           and
           pious
           Thoughts
           ,
           had
           they
           lasted
           ;
           and
           yet
           too
           plain
           to
           be
           missed
           by
           those
           who
           thought
           at
           all
           ,
           when
           they
           saw
           these
           Lessons
           written
           in
           bright
           Characters
           of
           Fire
           .
        
         
           Now
           was
           all
           this
           ,
           do
           you
           think
           ,
           calculated
           only
           for
           
             Sixty
             six
          
           ?
           Is
           not
           God
           the
           same
           still
           ?
           a
           Just
           and
           Righteous
           Judge
           ,
           who
           is
           
             angry
             with
             the
             wicked
             every
             day
             ,
          
           though
           he
           do
           not
           every
           day
           
             bend
             his
             Bow
          
           ,
           and
           let
           fly
           his
           Arrows
           ;
           though
           he
           do
           not
           every
           day
           
             make
             the
             Earth
             tremble
             and
             quake
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             Foundations
             of
             the
             Hills
             to
             shake
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             angry
          
           ;
           though
           we
           do
           not
           every
           day
           see
           
             a
             Smoke
             go
             out
             of
             his
             Presence
             ,
             and
             a
             consuming
             Fire
             out
             of
             his
             Mouth
          
           ;
           though
           he
           do
           not
           upon
           every
           Provocation
           appear
           in
           his
           terrible
           Majesty
           ,
           
             riding
             upon
             the
             Cherubins
             ,
             and
             flying
             upon
             the
             Wings
             of
             the
             Wind.
          
           Methinks
           one
           such
           Example
           might
           serve
           us
           for
           some
           Ages
           ,
           without
           expecting
           or
           desiring
           to
           be
           summoned
           
           again
           to
           Repentance
           by
           new
           Terrors
           .
           
             God
             is
             gracious
             and
             merciful
             ,
             slow
             to
             anger
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             kindness
             :
          
           He
           delights
           more
           to
           display
           his
           Glory
           in
           Acts
           of
           Goodness
           and
           Bounty
           to
           his
           Creatures
           ;
           but
           Judgments
           are
           his
           
             strange
             Work
          
           ,
           which
           makes
           the
           signal
           Execution
           of
           them
           so
           very
           rare
           ;
           and
           the
           way
           to
           have
           them
           rare
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           forget
           them
           ,
           to
           learn
           Righteousness
           by
           the
           things
           which
           we
           have
           suffered
           ;
           to
           fear
           and
           tremble
           before
           that
           God
           who
           is
           so
           
             terrible
             in
             his
             Doings
             towards
             the
             Children
             of
             Men.
             
          
        
         
           But
           if
           the
           Fire
           of
           London
           was
           too
           long
           since
           to
           work
           upon
           our
           Fears
           at
           this
           distance
           ,
           (
           though
           I
           confess
           I
           wonder
           how
           any
           Man
           who
           saw
           that
           Sight
           ,
           should
           ever
           forget
           it
           ,
           or
           remember
           it
           without
           a
           just
           Awe
           and
           Reverence
           of
           God
           ;
           )
           but
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           these
           Impressions
           of
           Fear
           and
           Terror
           are
           lost
           ,
           let
           the
           Beauty
           and
           Glory
           of
           our
           New
           City
           ,
           our
           increasing
           Riches
           ,
           our
           flourishing
           Trade
           ,
           our
           Ease
           and
           Plenty
           ,
           teach
           us
           to
           Love
           and
           Reverence
           ,
           and
           Worship
           and
           Praise
           that
           God
           ,
           who
           
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             Iudgment
             hath
             remembred
             Mercy
          
           ;
           who
           hath
           
             pluck'd
             us
             as
             a
             Firebrand
             out
             of
             the
             Fire
             ,
          
           and
           hath
           not
           suffered
           our
           Enemies
           to
           triumph
           over
           
           us
           ,
           
             who
             said
             ,
             Down
             with
             it
             ,
             down
             with
             it
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             Ground
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           way
           to
           perpetuate
           our
           Prosperity
           and
           Glory
           ,
           if
           the
           Remembrance
           of
           past
           Judgments
           teaches
           us
           to
           Fear
           God
           ,
           the
           Sense
           of
           his
           present
           Mercies
           to
           Love
           him
           ,
           and
           both
           to
           Obey
           him
           .
        
         
           
             Which
             God
             of
             his
             Infinite
             Mercy
             grant
             ,
             through
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             To
             whom
             ,
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             be
             Honour
             ,
             Glory
             ,
             and
             Power
             ,
             now
             and
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           SERMON
           XIII
           .
        
         
           THE
           Divine
           Presence
           IN
           
             Religious
             Assemblies
          
           :
        
         
           
             Preach'd
             at
             the
             Cathedral-Church
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             
               the
               First
               Sunday
               after
               Opening
               the
               QUIRE
               ,
               December
               ,
               5.
               1697.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Psalm
             xcvi
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             
               O
               worship
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               Beauty
               of
               Holiness
               .
               —
            
          
        
         
           WE
           have
           lately
           made
           our
           first
           Solemn
           Appearance
           before
           God
           in
           this
           House
           with
           all
           the
           External
           Solemnities
           of
           Worship
           ,
           and
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           with
           those
           Transports
           and
           
           Ardours
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           which
           such
           grea●…
           Occasions
           require
           :
           Excepting
           thos●…
           Christian
           Feasts
           ,
           which
           contain
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           our
           Redemption
           by
           Jesu●…
           Christ
           ,
           Two
           more
           joyful
           Solemnitie●…
           could
           not
           well
           have
           met
           in
           One
           Day
           the
           One
           a
           Feast
           of
           Dedication
           ,
           the
           〈◊〉
           ther
           of
           Peace
           .
           Blessed
           Union
           !
           Ma●…
           these
           Two
           be
           never
           parted
           :
           May
           th●…
           Church
           enjoy
           Rest
           and
           Ease
           under
           th●…
           Gracious
           Influences
           of
           a
           Victorio●…
           Prince
           ;
           and
           may
           the
           Throne
           be
           est●…
           blished
           in
           Peace
           by
           its
           Love
           and
           Ze●…
           for
           God's
           House
           .
        
         
           The
           Publick
           Solemnities
           of
           Worshi●…
           and
           the
           Publick
           Peace
           of
           Church
           a●…
           State
           ,
           are
           the
           most
           comprehensive
           Ble●…
           sings
           which
           we
           can
           enjoy
           in
           this
           Worl●…
           They
           are
           an
           Inferiour
           Accomplishme●…
           of
           the
           Angelick
           Hymn
           at
           the
           Birth
           〈◊〉
           our
           Saviour
           ;
           
             Glory
             be
             to
             God
             in
             t●…
             Highest
             ,
             on
             Earth
             Peace
             ,
             Good
             Will
             〈◊〉
             wards
             Men.
             
          
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           Matter
           of
           our
           prese●…
           Joy
           ,
           which
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           confin●…
           to
           one
           short
           Day
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           had
           in
           pe●…
           petual
           Remembrance
           ,
           as
           we
           hope
           a●…
           pray
           ,
           that
           these
           Blessings
           may
           be
           pe●…
           petual
           .
        
         
         
           But
           my
           present
           Design
           relates
           to
           God's
           House
           ,
           and
           that
           Worship
           ,
           which
           we
           must
           pay
           to
           God
           there
           .
           
             O
             worship
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             Beauty
             of
             Holiness
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           And
           first
           I
           shall
           begin
           with
           the
           
             Beauty
             of
             Holiness
          
           :
           the
           right
           understanding
           of
           which
           may
           possibly
           turn
           some
           Mens
           Curiosity
           into
           Devotion
           .
           There
           is
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           no
           dispute
           ,
           but
           that
           by
           the
           
             Beauty
             of
             Holiness
          
           ,
           the
           Psalmist
           means
           the
           Tabernacle
           or
           Sanctuary
           ;
           for
           if
           David
           was
           the
           Penman
           of
           this
           Psalm
           ,
           the
           Temple
           at
           Ierusalem
           was
           not
           then
           built
           ,
           and
           thus
           it
           is
           applied
           in
           this
           Psalm
           ,
           
             ver
             .
             6.
             
             Honour
             and
             Majesty
             〈◊〉
             before
             him
             ,
             Strength
             and
             Beauty
             are
             in
             his
             Sanctuary
             :
          
           and
           v.
           7.
           
           
             Give
             unto
             the
             Lord
             the
             Glory
             due
             unto
             his
             Name
             ,
             ●…ing
             an
             Offering
             ,
             and
             come
             into
             his
             Courts
          
           ;
           which
           is
           immediately
           explained
           in
           the
           Words
           of
           my
           Text
           ,
           
             O
             worship
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             Beauty
             of
             Holiness
          
           ;
           and
           thus
           the
           Seventy
           render
           it
           both
           here
           and
           in
           Psalm
           29.
           2.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           in
           his
           Holy
           Tabernacle
           :
           This
           was
           the
           peculiar
           Place
           of
           Worship
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           the
           
             Beauty
             of
             Holiness
          
           ,
           from
           that
           excellent
           and
           incommunicable
           Majesty
           which
           dwelt
           there
           .
        
         
         
           There
           is
           such
           frequent
           mention
           mad●…
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           of
           God's
           peculi●…
           Presence
           in
           some
           places
           above
           other●…
           Of
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           where
           he
           dwel●…
           where
           he
           places
           his
           Name
           ,
           where
           〈◊〉
           sits
           between
           the
           Cherubims
           ,
           and
           such
           〈◊〉
           peculiar
           Sanctity
           and
           Holiness
           for
           th●…
           reason
           attributed
           to
           these
           Places
           ,
           th●…
           no
           Man
           denies
           the
           Distinction
           and
           H●…
           liness
           of
           Places
           under
           the
           Iewish
           D●…
           spensation
           :
           But
           there
           are
           too
           many
           ,
           wh●…
           think
           ,
           that
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           has
           p●…
           an
           end
           to
           all
           such
           Distinction
           of
           Place●…
           as
           it
           has
           done
           to
           all
           other
           Iewish
           C●…
           remonies
           ;
           that
           God
           has
           no
           oth●…
           Church
           now
           ,
           but
           the
           Assemblies
           〈◊〉
           Christians
           ,
           and
           the
           Hearts
           of
           devo●…
           Worshippers
           ,
           in
           what
           Place
           soever
           the●…
           meet
           ;
           that
           to
           think
           God
           is
           more
           pr●…
           sent
           ,
           or
           more
           acceptably
           worshipped
           〈◊〉
           one
           Place
           than
           in
           another
           ,
           is
           either
           
             P●…
             gan
          
           or
           Iewish
           Superstition
           ;
           that
           to
           b●…
           have
           our selves
           with
           greater
           Reveren●…
           in
           a
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           than
           we
           do
           〈◊〉
           our
           own
           private
           Houses
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           i●…
           the
           immediate
           Acts
           of
           Worship
           ,
           is
           n●…
           better
           than
           to
           worship
           Wood
           ,
           and
           Brick●…
           and
           Stone
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           some
           peculia●…
           Sanctity
           in
           them
           .
        
         
         
           This
           ,
           as
           slight
           a
           Matter
           as
           some
           may
           think
           it
           ,
           is
           of
           mischievous
           consequence
           to
           Religion
           ,
           as
           it
           delivers
           Mens
           Minds
           from
           those
           awful
           Regards
           to
           the
           Divine
           Presence
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           possess
           them
           when
           they
           approach
           God's
           House
           ;
           as
           is
           too
           often
           seen
           in
           a
           careless
           and
           irreverent
           Worship
           :
           And
           therefore
           I
           shall
           
             take
             this
             Occasion
          
           briefly
           to
           represent
           this
           Matter
           ,
           which
           when
           truly
           stated
           ,
           will
           admit
           of
           little
           dispute
           .
        
         
           To
           assert
           in
           loose
           and
           general
           Terms
           the
           Holiness
           of
           Places
           ,
           and
           that
           Religious
           Regard
           and
           Reverence
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           be
           paid
           to
           them
           ,
           may
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           give
           just
           Offence
           to
           Christian
           Ears
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Place
           and
           House
           it self
           had
           such
           a
           Holiness
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           not
           only
           worship
           God
           in
           such
           a
           Place
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           must
           pay
           some
           Religious
           Reverence
           to
           the
           House
           it self
           with
           relation
           to
           God
           :
           For
           if
           once
           we
           admit
           of
           any
           kind
           of
           Relative
           Worship
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           where
           we
           can
           stop
           ,
           but
           may
           as
           well
           worship
           Pictures
           ,
           and
           Images
           ,
           and
           Crucifixes
           ,
           as
           Holy
           Places
           ,
           upon
           account
           of
           their
           relation
           to
           God
           and
           Christ.
           But
           yet
           no
           understanding
           Christian
           will
           deny
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           worship
           God
           with
           all
           Humility
           of
           Soul
           and
           Body
           ,
           where-ever
           
           we
           know
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           peculiarly
           present
           to
           receive
           our
           Worship
           ;
           that
           if
           there
           be
           any
           such
           Places
           ,
           where
           God
           is
           thus
           peculiarly
           present
           ,
           we
           must
           approach
           his
           Presence
           ,
           and
           behave
           our selves
           while
           we
           continue
           there
           ,
           with
           all
           Religious
           Reverence
           and
           Devotion
           .
           It
           is
           the
           peculiar
           Presence
           .
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           only
           Holiness
           of
           any
           Place
           ,
           and
           which
           alone
           challenges
           our
           Religious
           Adorations
           .
           And
           the
           reasonableness
           and
           necessity
           of
           this
           ,
           every
           one
           must
           own
           ,
           who
           acknowledges
           the
           peculiar
           Presence
           of
           God
           in
           the
           appropriated
           Places
           of
           Worship
           :
           For
           if
           God
           be
           peculiarly
           present
           there
           to
           receive
           our
           Worship
           ,
           whenever
           we
           approach
           his
           Presence
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           approach
           him
           with
           all
           the
           external
           Signs
           of
           Reverence
           ;
           which
           is
           not
           to
           reverence
           the
           Place
           ,
           but
           to
           reverence
           that
           excellent
           Majesty
           ,
           which
           is
           peculiarly
           present
           in
           that
           Place
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           rightly
           to
           understand
           this
           Matter
           ,
           I
           must
           briefly
           explain
           the
           Scripture
           Notion
           of
           God's
           peculiar
           Presence
           in
           the
           Places
           of
           Worship
           ,
           and
           what
           Reverence
           such
           a
           Presence
           requires
           from
           us
           ,
           when
           we
           approach
           such
           Places
           .
        
         
         
           First
           then
           I
           observe
           ,
           that
           though
           it
           be
           the
           constant
           Doctrine
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           essentially
           present
           in
           all
           Places
           ,
           yet
           there
           are
           some
           Places
           which
           are
           peculiarly
           called
           
             his
             Presence
          
           ;
           and
           thus
           it
           has
           been
           ever
           since
           the
           Creation
           ;
           where-ever
           God
           manifested
           himself
           peculiarly
           present
           ,
           such
           Places
           were
           called
           
             his
             Presence
          
           ,
           and
           became
           the
           ordinary
           standing
           Places
           of
           Worship
           .
        
         
           It
           does
           not
           seem
           improbable
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           though
           all
           Paradise
           might
           be
           called
           
             the
             Presence
             of
             God
          
           ,
           yet
           there
           was
           some
           peculiar
           Place
           ,
           even
           in
           Paradise
           it self
           ,
           where
           God
           did
           most
           ordinarily
           appear
           to
           our
           first
           Parents
           :
           for
           we
           read
           in
           Genesis
           3.
           8.
           that
           when
           Adam
           and
           Eve
           had
           eaten
           the
           forbidden
           Fruit
           ,
           
             they
             heard
             the
             Voice
             of
             the
             Lord
             God
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Eternal
           Word
           ,
           
             walking
             in
             the
             Garden
             in
             the
             cool
             of
             the
             Evening
             ,
             and
             Adam
             and
             his
             Wife
             hid
             themselves
             from
             the
             Presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             amongst
             the
             Trees
             of
             the
             Garden
             .
          
           Which
           seems
           to
           intimate
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           some
           particular
           Place
           in
           Paradise
           where
           God
           used
           to
           meet
           with
           them
           ,
           from
           which
           they
           fled
           ,
           and
           by
           so
           doing
           ,
           thought
           to
           hide
           themselves
           from
           the
           Presence
           of
           God.
           
        
         
         
           In
           the
           Story
           of
           Cain
           and
           Abel
           ,
           this
           seems
           more
           plain
           ;
           there
           was
           at
           that
           time
           some
           peculiar
           Place
           ,
           whither
           they
           brought
           their
           Offerings
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           where
           God
           was
           supposed
           peculiarly
           present
           to
           receive
           their
           Offerings
           ,
           Gen.
           4.
           3
           ,
           4.
           and
           in
           
             v.
             14.
             
             Cain
          
           complains
           ,
           
             Behold
             thou
             hast
             driven
             me
             out
             this
             Day
             from
             the
             Face
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             from
             thy
             Face
             shall
             I
             be
             hid
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           from
           thy
           Presence
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           expounded
           
             ver
             .
             16.
             
             Cain
             went
             out
             from
             the
             Presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             dwelt
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Nod.
          
           Where
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           the
           Presence
           of
           the
           Lord
           signifies
           a
           certain
           Place
           ,
           where
           God
           was
           so
           present
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           not
           in
           other
           Places
           ;
           for
           we
           can
           never
           go
           out
           of
           the
           Essential
           Presence
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           Psalmist
           witnesses
           ,
           
             Psalm
             139.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Whither
             shall
             I
             go
             then
             from
             thy
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             whither
             shall
             I
             go
             from
             thy
             Presence
             :
             If
             I
             climb
             up
             into
             Heaven
             thou
             art
             there
             ;
             if
             I
             go
             down
             into
             Hell
             thou
             art
             there
             :
             If
             I
             take
             the
             Wings
             of
             the
             Morning
             ,
             and
             remain
             in
             the
             uttermost
             Parts
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             even
             there
             also
             shall
             thy
             Hand
             lead
             me
             ,
             and
             thy
             Right
             Hand
             shall
             hold
             me
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           in
           this
           Sense
           the
           Land
           of
           Nod
           was
           as
           much
           God's
           Presence
           ,
           as
           where
           Abel
           and
           Cain
           dwelt
           before
           ;
           but
           Cain
           
           went
           out
           from
           the
           Presence
           of
           God
           into
           the
           Land
           of
           Nod
           ;
           that
           is
           from
           that
           place
           ,
           where
           God
           dwelt
           ,
           and
           conversed
           with
           them
           ,
           into
           a
           Land
           where
           he
           never
           vouchsafed
           such
           a
           peculiar
           presence
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           History
           of
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaack
          
           ,
           and
           Iacob
           ,
           we
           not
           only
           learn
           ,
           that
           in
           those
           days
           ,
           they
           always
           had
           their
           peculiar
           and
           appropriate
           places
           of
           worship
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           pitched
           their
           Tents
           ,
           and
           built
           their
           Altars
           ,
           either
           in
           such
           places
           ,
           as
           God
           directed
           them
           to
           ,
           or
           where
           God
           appeared
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           those
           were
           the
           places
           ,
           where
           God
           ordinarily
           Converst
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           Thus
           the
           Lord
           
             appeared
             unto
          
           Abram
           
             in
             the
             place
             of
          
           Sichem
           
             in
             the
             Plain
             of
          
           Moreh
           ,
           
             and
             there
             he
             built
             an
             Altar
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             appeared
             unto
             him
             :
             Genes
             .
          
           12.
           6
           ,
           7.
           hither
           he
           returned
           again
           when
           he
           came
           out
           of
           Aegypt
           unto
           the
           place
           of
           the
           Altar
           which
           he
           had
           made
           there
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           there
           he
           called
           on
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord.
           Genes
           .
           13
           4.
           so
           that
           the
           appearance
           of
           God
           to
           him
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           had
           made
           it
           a
           standing
           place
           of
           Worship
           ;
           and
           here
           God
           appeared
           to
           him
           again
           ,
           and
           renewed
           his
           Promise
           to
           him
           ,
           after
           the
           departure
           of
           Lot.
           
        
         
           After
           this
           by
           God
           '
           s
           command
           Abram
           
           removed
           his
           Tent
           ,
           and
           dwelt
           in
           the
           Plain
           of
           Mamre
           ,
           and
           there
           he
           built
           an
           Altar
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Genes
           .
           13.
           18.
           and
           here
           God
           frequently
           appeared
           to
           Abram
           as
           we
           may
           see
           in
           15
           ,
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           Chap.
           Thus
           when
           God
           appeared
           to
           Isaack
           at
           Beersheba
           ,
           he
           built
           an
           Altar
           ,
           and
           called
           upon
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           pitcht
           his
           Tent
           ,
           and
           took
           up
           his
           abode
           there
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           place
           ,
           where
           God
           was
           present
           ,
           26
           Genes
           .
           24
           ,
           25.
           
        
         
           Thus
           as
           Iacob
           was
           going
           towards
           Haran
           ,
           being
           forced
           to
           lodge
           all
           night
           in
           the
           Field
           ,
           in
           his
           Dream
           he
           saw
           a
           Ladder
           set
           upon
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           the
           top
           reach'd
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           Angels
           of
           God
           ascended
           and
           descended
           on
           it
           ,
           and
           God
           himself
           stood
           above
           it
           ,
           and
           renewed
           his
           Promise
           and
           Covenant
           to
           Iacob
           :
           From
           hence
           Iacob
           concluded
           ,
           that
           God
           was
           peculiarly
           present
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           
             how
             dreadful
             is
             this
             place
             ,
             this
             is
             none
             other
             ,
             but
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             Gate
             of
             Heaven
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           calls
           the
           place
           Bethel
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           the
           Stone
           for
           a
           Pillar
           ,
           whereon
           he
           lay
           ,
           and
           powred
           Oil
           on
           it
           and
           vowed
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           came
           again
           in
           peace
           to
           his
           Fathers
           House
           ,
           that
           Stone
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           set
           up
           should
           be
           God
           '
           s
           House
           ,
           28
           Gen.
           and
           accordingly
           
           when
           he
           was
           returned
           from
           Padan-Aram
           ,
           God
           himself
           commanded
           him
           to
           go
           up
           to
           Bethel
           and
           dwell
           there
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           there
           an
           Altar
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           appeared
           to
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           fled
           from
           the
           Face
           of
           his
           Brother
           
             Esau
             ,
             35
             Genes
          
           .
           1.
           
        
         
           After
           the
           Days
           of
           the
           Patriarchs
           ,
           the
           next
           instance
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           is
           that
           of
           Moses
           to
           whom
           God
           appeared
           in
           a
           burning
           Bush
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             Draw
             not
             nigh
             hither
             ,
             put
             off
             thy
             Shoes
             from
             off
             thy
             Feet
             ,
             for
             the
             place
             whereon
             thou
             standest
             is
             holy
             ground
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           consecrated
           by
           the
           Presence
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           whom
           we
           must
           approach
           with
           all
           external
           Reverence
           ,
           which
           pulling
           off
           the
           Shoes
           was
           an
           expression
           of
           in
           those
           Eastern
           Countries
           ,
           3
           Exod.
           1
           ,
           &c.
           and
           a
           like
           example
           we
           have
           in
           
             Ioshua
             5
             Chap.
          
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15.
           
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           a
           true
           Account
           of
           the
           holiness
           even
           of
           the
           Iewish
           Tabernacle
           and
           Temple
           :
           There
           were
           indeed
           great
           Mysteries
           concealed
           under
           Types
           and
           Figures
           ,
           but
           these
           Types
           were
           not
           the
           holiness
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           but
           God's
           peculiar
           Presence
           there
           .
           When
           Moses
           had
           set
           up
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           
             a
             Cloud
             covered
             the
             Tent
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             filled
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
          
           40
           
           Exod.
           34.
           
           Thus
           at
           the
           Dedication
           of
           
           Solomon's
           Temple
           ,
           
             when
             the
             Priests
             were
             come
             out
             of
             the
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             the
             Cloud
             filled
             this
             House
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Priests
             could
             not
             stand
             to
             minister
             because
             of
             the
             Cloud
             ,
             for
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             had
             filled
             the
             House
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           1
           Kings
           8.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           This
           was
           a
           visible
           Sign
           ,
           that
           God
           had
           taken
           possession
           of
           this
           House
           ,
           and
           would
           dwell
           there
           ,
           as
           Solomon
           expounds
           it
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           
             ver
             .
             Then
             spake
          
           Solomon
           ,
           
             the
             Lord
             said
             he
             would
             dwell
             in
             the
             thick
             darkness
             .
             I
             have
             surely
             built
             Thee
             a
             House
             to
             dwell
             in
             ,
             a
             setled
             place
             for
             Thee
             to
             abide
             in
             for
             ever
             .
          
           For
           this
           reason
           it
           is
           called
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           his
           Habitation
           ,
           his
           Dwelling-place
           ,
           his
           Gate
           ,
           his
           Courts
           ,
           and
           (
           which
           is
           the
           true
           Interpretation
           of
           all
           this
           )
           his
           Presence
           .
           
             Let
             us
             come
             before
             his
             Presence
             with
             thansgiving
          
           95
           Psal.
           2.
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           his
           House
           and
           Temple
           ,
           where
           God
           is
           present
           ,
           which
           is
           therefore
           called
           
             appearing
             before
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           Tribes
           of
           Israel
           were
           commanded
           to
           do
           three
           times
           every
           year
           ,
           at
           the
           three
           solemn
           Festivals
           ,
           and
           this
           appearing
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           was
           their
           coming
           up
           to
           Ierusalem
           to
           worship
           at
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           This
           I
           hope
           sufficiently
           proves
           ,
           that
           
           both
           before
           and
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           essentially
           present
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           was
           yet
           so
           peculiarly
           present
           in
           some
           places
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           not
           in
           others
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           for
           the
           better
           understanding
           this
           ,
           we
           must
           inquire
           ,
           what
           this
           special
           and
           peculiar
           Presence
           of
           God
           is
           .
           For
           this
           seems
           a
           great
           difficulty
           to
           some
           Men
           ,
           that
           God
           who
           is
           present
           every
           where
           ,
           should
           not
           be
           equally
           present
           in
           all
           places
           :
           But
           the
           Account
           of
           this
           I
           think
           is
           plain
           and
           short
           ,
           that
           though
           God
           is
           present
           every
           where
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           equally
           present
           in
           all
           places
           to
           all
           purposes
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           only
           possible
           distinction
           ,
           that
           can
           be
           made
           concerning
           the
           Presence
           of
           an
           omnipresent
           Being
           .
           God
           is
           present
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           in
           Earth
           ,
           and
           in
           Hell
           ;
           but
           he
           manifests
           himself
           very
           differently
           in
           each
           ,
           and
           these
           different
           Manifestations
           are
           a
           different
           kind
           of
           presence
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           keep
           to
           my
           present
           Subject
           :
           God
           is
           present
           in
           all
           the
           Earth
           ,
           as
           the
           Supreme
           Lord
           ,
           Governour
           ,
           and
           Preserver
           of
           all
           things
           ;
           but
           in
           some
           Places
           he
           was
           peculiarly
           present
           to
           reveal
           his
           Will
           to
           Men
           ,
           and
           to
           receive
           their
           Homage
           and
           Adorations
           :
           And
           this
           is
           that
           ,
           
           which
           is
           peculiarly
           called
           the
           Presenc●…
           of
           God
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           is
           evident
           fro●…
           all
           the
           instances
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           already
           given
           .
        
         
           But
           is
           not
           God
           present
           in
           all
           place●…
           to
           hear
           the
           Prayers
           of
           good
           Men
           ,
           wh●…
           call
           upon
           him
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           most
           certainly
           and
           so
           he
           was
           both
           before
           ,
           and
           under
           th●…
           Law
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           he
           sanctifie●…
           some
           places
           with
           his
           more
           peculiar
           pre●…
           sence
           for
           the
           Publick
           and
           Solemn
           Acts
           of
           Worship
           .
           A
           Prince
           may
           receive
           〈◊〉
           private
           Petition
           from
           a
           private
           Hand
           〈◊〉
           wherever
           he
           is
           present
           ,
           but
           yet
           may
           think
           it
           very
           fitting
           to
           appoint
           a
           Presence
           of
           State
           to
           receive
           the
           public●…
           Homage
           and
           Addresses
           of
           his
           Subjects
           〈◊〉
           thus
           in
           fact
           it
           was
           in
           the
           Iewish
           Temple
           and
           was
           as
           reasonable
           as
           the
           publick
           Solemnities
           of
           worship
           are
           ,
           without
           which
           Religion
           it self
           would
           be
           banished
           the
           World.
           For
           did
           Men
           once
           believe
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           worship
           God
           as
           well
           at
           home
           as
           at
           Church
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           no
           more
           present
           in
           religious
           Assemblies
           ;
           than
           in
           their
           private
           Closets
           ,
           there
           were
           an
           end
           of
           Publick
           Worship
           and
           of
           Religion
           with
           it
           .
           This
           is
           too
           visible
           in
           those
           ,
           who
           have
           entertained
           this
           Opinion
           ,
           they
           eit●…
           quite
           desert
           the
           Publick
           Worship
           ,
           and
           
           grow
           careless
           and
           unconcerned
           for
           Religion
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           do
           sometimes
           come
           to
           Church
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           comply
           with
           Popular
           Custom
           and
           Opinion
           ,
           or
           only
           to
           gratifie
           an
           itching
           Ear
           ,
           and
           Athenian
           like
           ,
           to
           hear
           some
           new
           thing
           .
           But
           when
           God
           who
           has
           his
           Throne
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           has
           his
           Footstool
           and
           Presence
           on
           Earth
           ,
           where
           he
           commands
           us
           to
           pay
           our
           Homage
           ;
           this
           preserves
           the
           Sense
           of
           God
           and
           of
           Religion
           alive
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           gives
           a
           just
           awe
           and
           reverence
           for
           God
           ,
           when
           we
           approach
           his
           Presence
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           very
           Sensible
           Reason
           for
           appropriated
           places
           of
           Worship
           ,
           where
           God
           vouchsafes
           his
           more
           peculiar
           Presence
           :
           if
           this
           were
           not
           originally
           a
           Divine
           Institution
           ,
           as
           the
           Instances
           I
           have
           already
           given
           fairly
           intimate
           it
           was
           ,
           then
           meer
           natural
           Reason
           taught
           it
           all
           Mankind
           ;
           for
           there
           never
           was
           any
           Nation
           ,
           which
           worshipped
           any
           God
           ,
           but
           they
           erected
           Temples
           for
           their
           Worship
           :
           The
           Poverty
           and
           persecuted
           State
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           for
           the
           three
           first
           Centuries
           ,
           have
           made
           some
           think
           that
           they
           had
           no
           Churches
           ,
           or
           appropriated
           Places
           of
           Worship
           ;
           but
           a
           learned
           Man
           of
           our
           own
           
           has
           proved
           beyond
           all
           contradiction
           ,
           
           that
           this
           is
           a
           mistake
           ;
           and
           the
           Zeal
           o●…
           Christians
           in
           building
           Magnificent
           Churches
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           Constantine
           ,
           the
           firs●…
           Christian
           Emperor
           ,
           shews
           plainly
           wha●…
           their
           Sense
           was
           of
           this
           matter
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           is
           as
           evident
           ,
           that
           all
           Nations
           did
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           Gods
           they
           worshipped
           ,
           were
           peculiarly
           present
           in
           their
           Temples
           .
           The
           Pagans
           did
           not
           believ●…
           their
           Gods
           to
           be
           Omnipresent
           ,
           and
           therefore
           endeavoured
           by
           Magical
           Spell●…
           and
           Charms
           ,
           to
           shut
           them
           up
           in
           thei●…
           Images
           and
           Temples
           ,
           that
           they
           migh●…
           know
           where
           to
           find
           them
           ;
           and
           in
           thi●…
           Notion
           ,
           the
           ancient
           Christians
           abominated
           the
           thoughts
           of
           Temples
           and
           Images
           ,
           since
           they
           worshipped
           a
           God
           ,
           wh●…
           fills
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           with
           his
           Presence
           ;
           this
           indeed
           was
           a
           corruption
           o●…
           Natural
           Religion
           ,
           as
           Polytheism
           and
           〈◊〉
           dolatry
           was
           ,
           but
           shews
           ,
           how
           necessary
           they
           thought
           a
           Divine
           Presence
           to
           〈◊〉
           place
           of
           Worship
           .
        
         
           The
           Iews
           understood
           better
           ,
           tha●…
           God
           could
           not
           be
           confined
           to
           any
           place●…
           
             that
             the
             Heaven
             and
             Heaven
             of
             Heaven●…
             could
             not
             contain
             him
             ,
          
           as
           Solomon
           owns
           in
           his
           Prayer
           of
           Dedication
           ,
           but
           yet
           begs
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           be
           graciously
           pleased
           to
           be
           present
           to
           hear
           and
           answer
           the
           Prayers
           
           and
           Supplications
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           made
           to
           him
           in
           that
           House
           ;
           which
           is
           all
           the
           peculiar
           Presence
           he
           prays
           for
           ,
           which
           is
           necessary
           to
           make
           a
           House
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           the
           name
           God
           himself
           gives
           to
           the
           Iewish
           Temple
           ;
           
             My
             House
             shall
             be
             called
             a
             House
             of
             Prayer
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           if
           this
           be
           the
           proper
           notion
           of
           God's
           House
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           House
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           a
           House
           where
           God
           is
           peculiarly
           present
           to
           hear
           our
           Prayers
           ,
           we
           must
           own
           ,
           that
           every
           Christian
           Church
           is
           as
           much
           the
           House
           of
           God
           as
           the
           Temple
           at
           Ierusalem
           was
           ,
           unless
           we
           will
           deny
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           as
           present
           in
           Christian
           Assemblies
           ,
           and
           in
           places
           dedicated
           to
           Christian
           Worship
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           in
           the
           Iewish
           Temple
           ;
           which
           is
           to
           make
           Christianity
           a
           more
           imperfect
           Dispensation
           than
           Iudaism
           ;
           for
           that
           is
           certainly
           the
           most
           perfect
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           where
           God
           is
           most
           peculiarly
           present
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           indeed
           a
           great
           difference
           between
           the
           Iewish
           Temple
           and
           Christian
           Churches
           ,
           but
           as
           to
           the
           Presence
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           only
           makes
           a
           Temple
           ,
           the
           advantage
           is
           greatly
           on
           the
           Christian
           side
           .
        
         
           The
           Ark
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           the
           Tabernacle
           and
           Temple
           ,
           contained
           many
           
           Types
           and
           Figures
           of
           Christ
           ;
           but
           these
           Types
           were
           not
           the
           Presence
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           the
           Object
           of
           their
           Religious
           Worship
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           Idolatry
           against
           the
           Second
           Commandment
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           these
           Types
           ,
           God
           chose
           that
           place
           for
           his
           peculiar
           Presence
           :
           Now
           instead
           of
           these
           Types
           ,
           we
           have
           the
           Antetype
           it self
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           made
           Flesh
           ,
           who
           though
           ascended
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           has
           promised
           his
           peculiar
           Presence
           in
           all
           the
           Assemblies
           of
           Christians
           ;
           which
           is
           such
           a
           Presence
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           never
           filled
           the
           Iewish
           Temple
           ,
           till
           Christ
           appeared
           ;
           for
           which
           Reason
           God
           tells
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           Second
           Temple
           ,
           though
           it
           fell
           vastly
           short
           of
           the
           External
           Beauty
           and
           Magnificence
           of
           the
           First
           ,
           yet
           should
           excel
           in
           Glory
           ,
           by
           the
           personal
           Appearance
           of
           Christ
           in
           it
           ,
           
             Haggai
             2.
             3
             ,
             7.
             
             Malach.
          
           3.
           1.
           
           So
           that
           Christ
           having
           promised
           ,
           that
           wherever
           two
           or
           three
           are
           gathered
           together
           in
           his
           Name
           ,
           he
           will
           be
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           them
           ,
           every
           Christian
           Church
           has
           a
           Divine
           Presence
           greater
           than
           the
           Temple
           .
           For
           though
           we
           should
           grant
           ,
           that
           this
           Promise
           extends
           to
           all
           the
           occasional
           Meetings
           of
           Christians
           ,
           whatever
           the
           Place
           be
           ,
           yet
           it
           much
           more
           extends
           to
           all
           
           the
           Solemn
           and
           Publick
           Places
           and
           Acts
           of
           Worship
           .
        
         
           Thus
           there
           was
           but
           one
           Temple
           in
           the
           whole
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           God
           for
           Mystical
           Reasons
           ,
           confining
           his
           more
           peculiar
           Presence
           to
           that
           House
           ,
           where
           he
           had
           placed
           the
           Types
           and
           Figures
           of
           Christ
           ,
           through
           whom
           only
           we
           have
           Access
           to
           God
           ;
           but
           now
           this
           blessed
           Jesus
           ,
           who
           is
           greater
           than
           the
           Temple
           ,
           is
           in
           all
           Christian
           Assemblies
           ,
           and
           makes
           every
           Christian
           Church
           greater
           than
           the
           Temple
           :
           In
           this
           Sense
           our
           Saviour
           told
           the
           Woman
           of
           
             Samaria
             ,
             Woman
             ,
             believe
             me
             ,
             the
             Hour
             cometh
             ,
             when
             ye
             shall
             neither
             in
             this
             Mountain
             ,
             nor
             yet
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             worship
             the
             Father
             ,
             Iohn
          
           4.
           21.
           which
           does
           not
           signifie
           ,
           that
           hereafter
           there
           should
           be
           no
           peculiar
           and
           appropriate
           Places
           of
           Worship
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Presence
           and
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           should
           no
           longer
           be
           confined
           to
           any
           one
           Place
           ,
           neither
           to
           the
           Temple
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           nor
           Samaria
           ;
           but
           it
           should
           be
           free
           all
           the
           World
           over
           ,
           to
           erect
           Houses
           of
           Prayer
           and
           Worship
           ,
           where
           God
           would
           be
           as
           present
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           Ierusalem
           ;
           for
           there
           should
           be
           an
           end
           now
           put
           to
           that
           Typical
           State
           and
           Typical
           Worship
           ,
           which
           was
           
           confined
           to
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           
             the
             true
             Worshippers
             shall
             worship
             the
             Father
             in
             Spirit
             and
             in
             Truth
          
           ;
           and
           this
           Spiritual
           Worship
           is
           confined
           to
           no
           one
           Place
           ,
           but
           will
           find
           God
           present
           all
           the
           World
           over
           ;
           which
           is
           so
           far
           from
           abrogating
           all
           peculiar
           Places
           of
           Worship
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           Temple
           at
           Ierusalem
           and
           Samaria
           were
           ,
           that
           it
           makes
           every
           Church
           ,
           whatever
           part
           of
           the
           World
           it
           be
           in
           ,
           in
           a
           truer
           Sense
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           than
           ever
           the
           Temple
           at
           Ierusalem
           was
           .
        
         
           And
           there
           is
           one
           thing
           more
           of
           great
           consequence
           ,
           which
           we
           learn
           from
           this
           ,
           that
           we
           now
           want
           no
           new
           Appearance
           of
           God
           to
           consecrate
           a
           Place
           for
           his
           Worship
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           Days
           of
           the
           Patriarchs
           ,
           nor
           any
           new
           Command
           to
           appoint
           us
           where
           to
           build
           a
           House
           for
           God
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           under
           the
           Law
           :
           Our
           Saviour
           has
           consecrated
           every
           part
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           where
           Christians
           live
           ,
           to
           be
           such
           Holy
           Ground
           as
           is
           fit
           to
           receive
           a
           Temple
           and
           House
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           his
           Promise
           to
           be
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Assemblies
           of
           Christians
           ,
           gives
           us
           as
           great
           an
           Assurance
           of
           a
           Divine
           Presence
           in
           such
           Places
           ,
           as
           if
           like
           the
           Tabernacle
           and
           Temple
           ,
           we
           
           saw
           them
           again
           filled
           with
           a
           Cloud
           and
           a
           visible
           Glory
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           shewn
           you
           ,
           that
           God
           ,
           who
           fills
           all
           Places
           ,
           is
           yet
           peculiarly
           present
           in
           some
           Places
           ;
           and
           what
           this
           peculiar
           Presence
           is
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           present
           as
           the
           Object
           of
           our
           Worship
           ,
           to
           hear
           our
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           to
           receive
           our
           Praises
           and
           Thanksgivings
           ,
           our
           Alms
           and
           Oblations
           ,
           let
           us
           now
           consider
           the
           Exhortation
           of
           my
           Text
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           natural
           Improvement
           of
           this
           ,
           
             O
             worship
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             Beauty
             of
             Holiness
             .
          
        
         
           1st
           .
           And
           here
           first
           I
           observe
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           External
           Beauty
           and
           Ornament
           of
           God's
           House
           ,
           is
           one
           Part
           of
           Homage
           ,
           which
           we
           owe
           to
           him
           .
           The
           Riches
           and
           visible
           Glory
           of
           
           Solomon's
           Temple
           ,
           was
           one
           of
           the
           Wonders
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           a
           Divine
           Art
           and
           Nature
           conspired
           to
           build
           a
           House
           ,
           as
           fit
           as
           Art
           and
           Nature
           could
           make
           it
           ,
           to
           signifie
           the
           incommunicable
           Majesty
           and
           Glory
           of
           that
           God
           who
           dwelt
           there
           .
           And
           this
           Nature
           taught
           all
           Mankind
           ;
           the
           Magnificence
           of
           their
           Temples
           did
           not
           only
           shew
           their
           Devotion
           ,
           but
           what
           their
           Art
           ,
           and
           what
           their
           Riches
           were
           .
           And
           
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           ,
           when
           they
           enjoyed
           Peace
           and
           Plenty
           under
           Christian
           Emperors
           ,
           were
           so
           far
           from
           thinking
           this
           a
           Piece
           of
           Pagan
           or
           Iewish
           Superstition
           ,
           that
           their
           first
           Care
           was
           to
           erect
           Beautiful
           and
           Stately
           Churches
           ,
           to
           rival
           and
           out-do
           all
           the
           External
           Glory
           of
           Pagan
           Temples
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           always
           accounted
           a
           great
           Instance
           of
           the
           Piety
           of
           Princes
           to
           encourage
           and
           promote
           such
           Works
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           'll
           say
           ,
           what
           is
           all
           this
           to
           God
           ?
           Can
           we
           think
           ,
           that
           he
           ,
           who
           has
           made
           the
           World
           with
           such
           unimitable
           Art
           and
           Beauty
           ,
           can
           be
           pleas'd
           with
           any
           House
           we
           can
           build
           for
           him
           ,
           whatever
           Art
           or
           Riches
           we
           bestow
           on
           it
           ?
           But
           this
           very
           Objection
           answers
           it self
           :
           For
           God
           has
           made
           this
           Beautiful
           World
           for
           his
           Temple
           ,
           and
           has
           chose
           the
           most
           Glorious
           Part
           of
           it
           for
           his
           Throne
           ;
           which
           shews
           ,
           that
           though
           he
           be
           an
           infinite
           pure
           Spirit
           ,
           he
           does
           not
           despise
           an
           External
           Glory
           ;
           for
           thus
           he
           must
           represent
           his
           invisible
           Greatness
           and
           Majesty
           to
           his
           Creatures
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           he
           thinks
           fit
           to
           vouchsafe
           his
           Presence
           with
           us
           on
           Earth
           ,
           we
           must
           provide
           the
           most
           honourable
           Reception
           for
           him
           that
           we
           can
           ;
           and
           when
           we
           
           have
           done
           all
           that
           Art
           and
           Nature
           can
           do
           ,
           we
           have
           so
           far
           express'd
           our
           Devotion
           and
           Reverence
           for
           the
           Divine
           Presence
           .
        
         
           This
           Objection
           lay
           against
           the
           Temple
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           against
           Christian
           Churches
           ;
           and
           yet
           David
           thought
           it
           very
           undecent
           ,
           and
           a
           want
           of
           a
           just
           Reverence
           for
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           himself
           should
           dwell
           in
           a
           House
           of
           Cedar
           ,
           and
           the
           Ark
           of
           God
           dwell
           within
           Curtains
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           7.
           2.
           which
           should
           be
           considered
           by
           those
           Men
           ,
           who
           think
           all
           that
           is
           bestowed
           upon
           Beautifying
           and
           Adorning
           God's
           House
           a
           vain
           and
           superfluous
           Expence
           ,
           when
           they
           think
           no
           Cost
           too
           great
           to
           adorn
           their
           own
           .
        
         
           2dly
           .
           The
           House
           of
           God
           too
           must
           be
           used
           as
           God's
           House
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           must
           be
           separated
           from
           common
           Uses
           ,
           and
           appropriated
           to
           the
           Worship
           of
           God.
           It
           must
           not
           be
           a
           Place
           of
           Trade
           and
           Commerce
           ,
           and
           ordinary
           Conversation
           ,
           as
           we
           learn
           from
           our
           Saviour's
           Zeal
           in
           driving
           those
           who
           sold
           Oxen
           ,
           and
           Sheep
           ,
           and
           Doves
           ,
           and
           the
           Changers
           of
           Money
           out
           of
           the
           Temple
           ;
           which
           he
           did
           at
           two
           several
           times
           ;
           the
           first
           immediately
           upon
           his
           entrance
           on
           his
           
           Ministry
           ,
           Ioh
           2.
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16.
           the
           second
           immediately
           before
           his
           Crucifixion
           ,
           Matth.
           21.
           12
           ,
           13.
           
        
         
           Some
           learned
           Men
           observe
           ,
           that
           the
           Place
           of
           this
           Merchandise
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           was
           the
           Court
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ;
           and
           from
           hence
           conclude
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour's
           Zeal
           was
           not
           confined
           to
           the
           Iewish
           Temple
           ,
           but
           concerned
           all
           Christian
           Churches
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Court
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           bore
           a
           greater
           Analogy
           ;
           but
           whatever
           Force
           there
           may
           be
           in
           this
           ,
           I
           think
           the
           Reasons
           our
           Saviour
           gives
           ,
           do
           much
           better
           explain
           his
           meaning
           :
           
             Make
             not
             my
             Father's
             House
             a
             House
             of
             Merchandise
             ,
          
           John
           2.
           16.
           and
           
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             My
             House
             shall
             be
             called
             a
             House
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             but
             ye
             have
             made
             it
             a
             Den
             of
             Thieves
             ,
             Matth.
          
           21.
           13.
           
           Which
           Reasons
           have
           no
           relation
           to
           the
           typical
           State
           of
           the
           Iewish
           Temple
           ,
           but
           equally
           concern
           all
           Places
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           House
           of
           Prayer
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           where
           God
           vouchsafes
           his
           peculiar
           Presence
           to
           hear
           our
           Prayers
           .
        
         
           And
           indeed
           ,
           when
           Christ
           expressed
           so
           much
           Zeal
           for
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           the
           typical
           Glory
           of
           the
           Iewish
           Temple
           was
           at
           an
           end
           ,
           having
           received
           its
           Accomplishment
           in
           his
           own
           Person
           ,
           
           it
           is
           a
           very
           good
           Reason
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           he
           intended
           this
           as
           a
           standing
           Rule
           for
           the
           Religious
           Use
           of
           all
           Christian
           Churches
           and
           Oratories
           :
           I
           am
           sure
           the
           Reason
           is
           universal
           and
           unanswerable
           ,
           that
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           House
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           prophaned
           by
           any
           common
           Uses
           .
        
         
           3dly
           .
           Let
           us
           worship
           in
           the
           Beauty
           of
           Holiness
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           let
           us
           resort
           to
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           there
           to
           offer
           up
           our
           Prayers
           and
           Thanksgivings
           to
           him
           .
           For
           if
           God
           have
           a
           House
           ,
           where
           he
           has
           promised
           his
           peculiar
           Presence
           to
           hear
           our
           Prayers
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           proper
           and
           peculiar
           Place
           of
           Worship
           .
           The
           Scripture
           makes
           it
           a
           very
           material
           Circumstance
           of
           Worship
           to
           approach
           God's
           House
           ,
           to
           enter
           into
           his
           Courts
           ,
           to
           come
           into
           his
           Presence
           ,
           to
           own
           our selves
           his
           Servants
           and
           Worshippers
           ;
           and
           without
           disparaging
           private
           Prayers
           ,
           or
           Closet
           and
           Family
           Devotions
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           to
           think
           God
           will
           own
           those
           for
           his
           Worshippers
           ,
           who
           deny
           him
           this
           publick
           Homage
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           God
           knows
           our
           Prayers
           ,
           where-ever
           we
           make
           them
           ,
           
           for
           he
           knows
           our
           very
           Thoughts
           ;
           but
           to
           hear
           Prayers
           ,
           signifies
           a
           gracious
           and
           favourable
           Acceptance
           ;
           and
           this
           no
           Man
           can
           promise
           himself
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           pray
           ,
           where
           God
           has
           promised
           to
           hear
           .
        
         
           All
           the
           Promises
           of
           the
           Gospel
           are
           originally
           made
           to
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           particular
           Christians
           ,
           as
           Members
           of
           ,
           and
           in
           Communion
           with
           the
           Christian
           Church
           .
           But
           those
           cannot
           pretend
           to
           be
           in
           Communion
           with
           the
           Church
           ,
           who
           never
           Communicate
           with
           it
           ;
           who
           ,
           though
           they
           form
           no
           Schism
           ,
           yet
           withdraw
           themselves
           from
           its
           Publick
           Assemblies
           ,
           and
           will
           either
           be
           no
           Christians
           (
           which
           I
           fear
           is
           too
           often
           the
           Case
           )
           or
           will
           be
           Christians
           by
           themselves
           .
           Now
           if
           they
           know
           of
           any
           Promises
           made
           to
           them
           in
           this
           single
           Capacity
           ,
           let
           them
           take
           the
           Comfort
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           my
           part
           I
           know
           of
           none
           .
           Those
           who
           live
           in
           Communion
           with
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           serve
           God
           in
           his
           House
           ,
           as
           oft
           as
           Leisure
           and
           Opportunity
           will
           permit
           ,
           may
           expect
           a
           Gracious
           Return
           to
           their
           Private
           Prayers
           ,
           which
           are
           offered
           to
           God
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           
           but
           this
           is
           no
           Encouragement
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           set
           up
           Private
           Devotions
           against
           Publick
           Worship
           .
        
         
           4thly
           .
           Let
           us
           worship
           the
           Lord
           in
           the
           
             Beauty
             of
             Holiness
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           we
           approach
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           let
           us
           take
           care
           to
           worship
           him
           :
           This
           is
           the
           proper
           Work
           of
           the
           Place
           ;
           we
           have
           no
           other
           Business
           here
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           Prophaneness
           not
           to
           do
           it
           .
           There
           is
           no
           Reverence
           due
           to
           the
           House
           ,
           as
           I
           observed
           before
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           to
           that
           God
           who
           dwells
           in
           it
           .
           When
           Moses
           and
           Ioshua
           were
           commanded
           to
           put
           off
           their
           Shoes
           ,
           because
           the
           Ground
           was
           Holy
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           to
           worship
           the
           Ground
           ,
           but
           that
           God
           who
           was
           present
           there
           .
           And
           for
           the
           same
           Reason
           ,
           if
           we
           believe
           the
           Presence
           of
           God
           in
           Christian
           Churches
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           only
           justifie
           ,
           but
           require
           all
           the
           visible
           Signs
           of
           a
           Religious
           Reverence
           ,
           that
           to
           uncover
           the
           Head
           ,
           and
           bow
           the
           Body
           may
           escape
           the
           Censure
           of
           Superstition
           or
           Idolatry
           .
        
         
           And
           while
           we
           are
           in
           the
           House
           and
           Presence
           of
           God
           ,
           especially
           in
           time
           of
           Worship
           ,
           we
           must
           carefully
           abstain
           from
           all
           irreverent
           Behaviour
           ,
           
           Laughing
           ,
           Whispering
           ,
           Talking
           ,
           or
           any
           such
           Indecencies
           ,
           as
           unbecoming
           the
           Presence
           of
           a
           Prince
           ,
           or
           any
           Superiours
           ,
           much
           more
           the
           Presence
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           And
           yet
           this
           is
           too
           familiar
           a
           Practice
           ,
           and
           that
           among
           some
           ,
           who
           if
           they
           have
           no
           sense
           of
           ,
           or
           Reverence
           for
           the
           Divine
           Presence
           themselves
           ,
           yet
           in
           good
           Manners
           and
           common
           Prudence
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           affront
           Christian
           Assemblies
           ,
           nor
           set
           such
           a
           scandalous
           Example
           to
           others
           .
           What
           St.
           Paul
           said
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           concerning
           their
           irreverent
           Behaviour
           at
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           ,
           is
           very
           applicable
           to
           these
           Men
           :
           Have
           ye
           not
           Houses
           to
           converse
           ,
           and
           talk
           ,
           and
           laugh
           in
           ,
           or
           despise
           ye
           the
           Church
           and
           Presence
           of
           God
           ?
        
         
           And
           when
           we
           approach
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           let
           us
           heartily
           joyn
           in
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           Worship
           ,
           with
           Attention
           of
           Mind
           ,
           and
           fervent
           Passions
           .
           This
           becomes
           the
           Place
           ,
           and
           the
           Presence
           we
           are
           in
           .
           We
           come
           to
           worship
           God
           ;
           and
           not
           to
           worship
           him
           is
           a
           Contempt
           ,
           and
           a
           Contempt
           put
           upon
           him
           in
           his
           own
           Presence
           .
        
         
           And
           truly
           I
           know
           not
           how
           to
           excuse
           those
           from
           this
           Contempt
           ,
           who
           turn
           their
           Backs
           upon
           any
           part
           of
           the
           Christian
           
           Worship
           .
           You
           may
           easily
           guess
           what
           I
           mean
           :
           Is
           Communicating
           at
           the
           Lord's
           Table
           any
           Part
           of
           the
           Christian
           Worship
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           the
           principal
           Part
           of
           it
           ?
           How
           comes
           it
           to
           pass
           then
           ,
           that
           when
           our
           Churches
           are
           crowded
           at
           Prayers
           or
           Sermons
           ,
           the
           Table
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           deserted
           ?
           Certainly
           if
           Christ
           be
           ever
           present
           with
           us
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           this
           Mysterious
           Supper
           :
           Why
           then
           do
           we
           fly
           from
           the
           Presence
           of
           our
           Lord
           ?
           Why
           do
           we
           approach
           his
           House
           ,
           and
           refuse
           to
           eat
           and
           drink
           at
           his
           Table
           ,
           though
           he
           offers
           us
           the
           dearest
           Pledges
           of
           his
           Love
           ,
           his
           Flesh
           to
           eat
           ,
           and
           his
           Blood
           to
           drink
           ?
        
         
           
             To
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             God
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             God
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             be
             Honour
             ,
             Glory
             ,
             and
             Power
             ,
             now
             and
             for
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           SERMON
           XIV
           .
        
         
           
             Preach'd
             at
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Cathedral
             ,
             
               November
               22.
               1699.
               
            
             Being
             the
             Anniversary
             Meeting
             of
             the
             Lovers
             of
             Musick
             .
          
        
         
           
             Psalm
             LXXXI
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Sing
               aloud
               unto
               God
               our
               strength
               ,
               make
               a
               joyful
               noise
               unto
               the
               God
               of
               Iacob
               .
               Take
               a
               Psalm
               ,
               and
               bring
               hither
               the
               Timbrel
               ,
               the
               pleasant
               Harp
               ,
               with
               the
               Psaltery
               .
            
          
        
         
           TO
           Praise
           God
           is
           acknowledged
           by
           all
           men
           to
           be
           the
           most
           Excellent
           part
           of
           Divine
           Worship
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           Religion
           of
           happy
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           the
           Natural
           Homage
           due
           to
           Infinite
           Goodness
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           most
           Glorious
           Perfection
           of
           the
           Deity
           .
           It
           exercises
           the
           best
           Passions
           of
           our
           Souls
           in
           the
           most
           perfect
           manner
           ,
           
             Love
             ,
             Ioy
             ,
             Reverence
             ,
             Admiration
             ,
          
           which
           are
           the
           proper
           Passions
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           made
           for
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           their
           last
           Object
           ;
           and
           made
           for
           the
           
           praise
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           their
           most
           perfect
           Exercise
           .
           We
           cannot
           well
           conceive
           ,
           what
           other
           Acts
           of
           Religion
           can
           be
           proper
           for
           Heaven
           ;
           when
           we
           shall
           be
           advanced
           to
           the
           utmost
           perfection
           of
           our
           Natures
           ;
           when
           we
           shall
           have
           put
           of
           Mortality
           and
           Corruption
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           wants
           with
           them
           ;
           when
           a
           Complete
           and
           Consummate
           Happiness
           shall
           leave
           no
           more
           place
           for
           Desire
           ;
           when
           we
           shall
           have
           nothing
           more
           to
           ask
           of
           God
           ,
           nothing
           more
           to
           expect
           ,
           but
           the
           secure
           Possession
           and
           Enjoyment
           of
           those
           Pleasures
           which
           fill
           but
           never
           satiate
           ;
           which
           are
           Eternally
           repeated
           ,
           and
           are
           Eternally
           New
           and
           Fresh
           ;
           I
           say
           in
           such
           a
           State
           as
           this
           ,
           as
           Faith
           will
           be
           turned
           into
           Sight
           ,
           and
           Hope
           into
           Enjoyment
           ;
           so
           Prayer
           also
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           great
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Worship
           of
           Sinners
           ,
           and
           indigent
           Creatures
           ,
           will
           be
           all
           turned
           into
           Thanksgiving
           and
           Praise
           .
           Now
           as
           for
           this
           reason
           St.
           Paul
           prefers
           Charity
           before
           Faith
           and
           Hope
           ;
           because
           ,
           though
           they
           are
           admirable
           Graces
           for
           the
           state
           of
           Christians
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           carry
           us
           to
           Heaven
           ;
           yet
           they
           cannot
           enter
           into
           Heaven
           themselves
           ,
           where
           Charity
           attains
           its
           greatest
           Glory
           and
           Perfection
           ;
           
           so
           by
           the
           same
           Reason
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           Praise
           and
           Thanksgiving
           is
           the
           most
           excellent
           part
           of
           Worship
           ,
           because
           this
           is
           the
           Religion
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           chief
           Delight
           and
           Entertainment
           of
           those
           who
           hope
           to
           go
           to
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           is
           it
           to
           praise
           God
           ?
           Is
           it
           only
           
             to
             sing
             aloud
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             a
             joyful
             noise
             to
             God
             ?
          
           Does
           it
           consist
           meerly
           in
           the
           Harmonious
           Melody
           of
           Voices
           ,
           and
           Musical
           Instruments
           ?
           Does
           he
           praise
           God
           best
           ,
           who
           composes
           the
           best
           Anthems
           ,
           or
           sings
           them
           best
           ?
           Or
           do
           we
           think
           ,
           that
           we
           then
           praise
           God
           best
           ,
           when
           we
           feel
           our selves
           the
           most
           transported
           and
           ravished
           with
           excellent
           Musick
           ,
           performed
           by
           the
           best
           Voices
           ,
           the
           choicest
           Instruments
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           Masters
           ?
           This
           is
           a
           very
           easy
           and
           a
           pleasant
           way
           of
           praising
           God
           ,
           if
           this
           would
           carry
           us
           to
           Heaven
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           only
           to
           praise
           the
           Musick
           ,
           the
           Composition
           ,
           or
           the
           Performance
           ,
           when
           we
           think
           of
           nothing
           else
           ,
           come
           for
           no
           other
           end
           ,
           and
           mean
           no
           more
           by
           it
           .
           I
           would
           not
           have
           you
           mistake
           me
           ;
           I
           do
           not
           appear
           in
           this
           place
           at
           this
           time
           to
           decry
           or
           disparage
           the
           use
           of
           Musick
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           would
           neither
           become
           this
           Presence
           ,
           nor
           my
           own
           
           Character
           ;
           but
           to
           perswade
           and
           direct
           you
           to
           turn
           the
           Delights
           and
           Charms
           of
           Musick
           ,
           into
           the
           Raptures
           of
           Devotion
           which
           would
           the
           most
           effectually
           silence
           all
           the
           Enemies
           of
           Church-Musick
           ,
           and
           Cathedral-Worship
           ,
           while
           as
           a
           divine
           Poet
           of
           our
           own
           Sings
           ,
           This
           would
           visibly
           
             turn
             Delight
             into
             a
             Sacrifice
          
           .
        
         
           Now
           since
           Musick
           ,
           what
           ever
           it
           be
           ,
           and
           how
           well
           soever
           performed
           ,
           is
           of
           no
           use
           or
           value
           in
           Religion
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           serves
           the
           true
           ends
           of
           Devotion
           ;
           we
           must
           enquire
           ,
           
             What
             that
             Harmony
             and
             Melody
             is
             which
             is
             so
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ;
             How
             fit
             External
             and
             Sensible
             Melody
             is
             to
             promote
             this
             ;
             and
             how
             it
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             improved
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           As
           for
           the
           first
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           tell
           any
           Man
           ,
           who
           understands
           the
           Nature
           of
           Christian
           Worship
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           only
           they
           Melody
           of
           the
           Heart
           ,
           as
           St.
           Paul
           speakes
           ,
           that
           pleaseth
           God
           ;
           All
           true
           Christian
           Worship
           ,
           whatever
           the
           externals
           of
           it
           are
           ,
           is
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           Mind
           and
           Spirit
           .
           This
           alone
           is
           that
           Worship
           which
           it
           becomes
           a
           reasonable
           Creature
           to
           pay
           to
           his
           Maker
           ,
           his
           Sovereign
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           ,
           as
           the
           Blessed
           Virgin
           sang
           ,
           
             My
             Soul
             doth
             magnifie
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             my
             Spirit
             hath
             rejoiced
             
             in
             God
             my
             Saviour
             .
          
           For
           it
           is
           the
           Mind
           only
           that
           can
           praise
           God
           ,
           though
           the
           tongue
           must
           sing
           his
           Praises
           .
           The
           best
           composed
           Hymns
           ,
           the
           most
           Musical
           Instruments
           ,
           the
           most
           Charming
           Voices
           ,
           are
           but
           lifeless
           Mechanical
           Sounds
           ,
           till
           they
           are
           Animated
           and
           Inspired
           by
           the
           Devotion
           of
           the
           Heart
           ;
           and
           God
           takes
           no
           more
           pleasure
           in
           the
           best
           Voices
           ,
           than
           in
           bodily
           strength
           or
           beauty
           .
           Now
           the
           Melody
           of
           the
           Heart
           ,
           is
           the
           Consent
           and
           Harmony
           of
           all
           the
           Powers
           and
           Passions
           of
           our
           Souls
           in
           the
           Praises
           of
           God.
           When
           Love
           ,
           and
           Joy
           ,
           and
           Admiration
           ,
           and
           the
           profoundest
           Reverence
           bear
           their
           several
           Parts
           ,
           and
           offer
           up
           our
           whole
           Souls
           as
           a
           Living
           Vocal
           Hymn
           of
           Praise
           :
           Then
           we
           sing
           aloud
           in
           our
           Hearts
           to
           God
           ,
           when
           we
           feel
           the
           greatest
           Transports
           and
           Extasies
           of
           these
           Divine
           Passions
           ,
           which
           swallow
           us
           up
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           unite
           us
           to
           the
           Heavenly
           Quire
           :
           Then
           we
           sing
           with
           true
           Melody
           in
           our
           Hearts
           to
           God
           ,
           when
           these
           Divine
           Passions
           ,
           which
           are
           Essential
           to
           Praise
           and
           Thanksgiving
           ,
           charm
           all
           our
           earthly
           Passions
           into
           a
           Calm
           ;
           quiet
           all
           their
           Storms
           and
           Tumults
           ;
           leave
           no
           jarring
           Discords
           ,
           no
           Discontents
           ,
           no
           Sollicitous
           Cares
           ,
           no
           Jealousies
           ,
           
           no
           Envyings
           ,
           to
           discompose
           the
           Harmony
           of
           our
           Souls
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           all
           Peace
           ,
           all
           Love
           ,
           all
           Joy
           ,
           to
           sing
           with
           a
           true
           Divine
           Melody
           the
           Praises
           of
           God.
           This
           ,
           and
           nothing
           else
           ,
           is
           the
           true
           Praise
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           our
           minds
           are
           filled
           with
           such
           bright
           Ideas
           of
           his
           Glory
           and
           Perfections
           ,
           with
           such
           a
           lively
           Sense
           of
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           Wisdom
           ,
           Goodness
           ,
           Power
           ,
           discover'd
           in
           his
           great
           and
           wonderful
           Works
           of
           Creation
           ,
           Providence
           ,
           and
           the
           Redemption
           of
           the
           World
           by
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           as
           transport
           us
           with
           Love
           ,
           Admiration
           ,
           and
           Joy.
           A
           Heart
           thus
           full
           of
           God
           ,
           will
           break
           forth
           into
           Songs
           of
           Praise
           ;
           
             When
             the
             Fire
             is
             kindled
             within
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Psalmist
           observes
           from
           his
           own
           Experience
           ,
           
             we
             shall
             then
             speak
             with
             our
             Tongues
          
           ;
           Here
           our
           Praises
           ought
           to
           begin
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           here
           they
           must
           always
           end
           ,
           in
           the
           Heat
           and
           fervour
           of
           our
           Affections
           ,
           and
           an
           inward
           feeling
           of
           the
           Divine
           Praises
           ,
           if
           we
           would
           have
           them
           an
           acceptable
           Worship
           of
           God.
           As
           far
           as
           the
           Harmony
           of
           Voices
           or
           Musical
           Instruments
           serve
           this
           End
           ,
           they
           are
           excellent
           Helps
           to
           Devotion
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           only
           their
           Subserviency
           to
           the
           Devotion
           of
           the
           Mind
           ,
           which
           gives
           them
           any
           Value
           ,
           or
           allows
           
           them
           any
           Place
           in
           Religious
           Worship
           .
        
         
           2dly
           .
           Let
           us
           then
           consider
           of
           what
           Use
           Musick
           is
           to
           excite
           and
           quicken
           our
           Affections
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           a
           new
           Life
           and
           Spirit
           to
           Devotion
           .
           Man
           is
           not
           all
           Soul
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           a
           compound
           Creature
           ,
           consisting
           of
           Soul
           and
           Body
           ;
           and
           while
           our
           Souls
           are
           vitally
           united
           to
           Bodies
           ,
           they
           receive
           most
           of
           their
           Passions
           from
           them
           ;
           at
           least
           feel
           the
           most
           strong
           and
           vigorous
           Motions
           from
           those
           Impressions
           which
           our
           Senses
           make
           ;
           and
           Sight
           it self
           does
           not
           more
           variously
           affect
           our
           Minds
           than
           Hearing
           does
           ;
           Words
           and
           Sounds
           have
           very
           powerful
           Charms
           ,
           and
           give
           as
           quick
           a
           Turn
           to
           our
           Thoughts
           and
           Passions
           ,
           as
           Sight
           it self
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           Words
           but
           even
           a
           diversity
           of
           Sounds
           ,
           are
           fitted
           by
           Nature
           to
           express
           ,
           and
           to
           excite
           very
           different
           Passions
           .
           Love
           ,
           Joy
           ,
           Admiration
           ,
           Desire
           ,
           Fear
           ,
           Sorrow
           ,
           Indignation
           ,
           Revenge
           ,
           give
           some
           distinguishing
           Notes
           and
           Accents
           to
           the
           very
           Voice
           ,
           which
           no
           Art
           ,
           but
           Nature
           teaches
           ,
           and
           which
           betrays
           the
           Passion
           without
           speaking
           a
           Word
           ;
           And
           such
           different
           Notes
           will
           also
           as
           forcibly
           imprint
           such
           Passions
           on
           our
           
           Minds
           ,
           as
           they
           naturally
           represent
           ,
           and
           that
           many
           times
           whether
           we
           will
           or
           no
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           great
           Secret
           in
           Nature
           ,
           and
           shews
           an
           unaccountable
           Sympathy
           between
           Sounds
           and
           Passions
           ;
           which
           are
           by
           turns
           the
           Natural
           effects
           and
           causes
           of
           each
           other
           :
           and
           there
           needs
           no
           other
           proof
           what
           the
           natural
           power
           of
           Musick
           must
           be
           ,
           to
           raise
           and
           to
           calm
           our
           Passions
           ;
           and
           the
           Experience
           of
           all
           Mankind
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           thus
           it
           is
           ;
           when
           the
           Composer
           knows
           how
           to
           fit
           Notes
           to
           Passions
           ;
           which
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           not
           the
           meer
           proportion
           of
           Sounds
           must
           teach
           him
           .
           Without
           this
           a
           fine
           piece
           of
           Musick
           is
           like
           a
           company
           of
           fine
           Words
           put
           together
           ,
           without
           any
           great
           Sense
           or
           Meaning
           ;
           they
           make
           a
           fine
           Sound
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           all
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           there
           be
           a
           Natural
           Sympathy
           ,
           and
           mutual
           Causality
           between
           Sounds
           and
           Passions
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           true
           Devotional
           Musick
           will
           Excite
           or
           Heighten
           our
           Devotional
           Passions
           ,
           as
           we
           daily
           see
           and
           complain
           ,
           that
           wanton
           and
           amorous
           Airs
           are
           apt
           to
           kindle
           wanton
           Fires
           ;
           for
           Nature
           will
           act
           like
           it self
           ,
           whether
           you
           apply
           it
           to
           good
           or
           to
           bad
           purposes
           .
           If
           there
           be
           no
           force
           in
           Musick
           to
           give
           a
           good
           or
           bad
           tincture
           to
           
           the
           Mind
           ,
           why
           do
           any
           Men
           complain
           of
           wanton
           Songs
           ?
           They
           may
           then
           blame
           the
           Poet
           ,
           but
           neither
           the
           Composer
           nor
           Singer
           ;
           for
           the
           Musick
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           does
           no
           hurt
           :
           if
           there
           be
           ,
           Why
           do
           they
           condemn
           Church-Musick
           ,
           which
           will
           have
           as
           good
           an
           Influence
           upon
           a
           devout
           Mind
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           has
           a
           bad
           One
           ?
        
         
           Why
           then
           should
           any
           Man
           think
           Musick
           improper
           for
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ?
           It
           is
           a
           Natural
           Power
           ,
           though
           improved
           by
           Art
           ,
           as
           most
           other
           natural
           Powers
           are
           ;
           and
           all
           Natural
           Powers
           are
           made
           for
           the
           Worship
           and
           Service
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           they
           are
           capable
           of
           serving
           him
           ;
           which
           Musick
           is
           in
           a
           very
           high
           Degree
           ,
           if
           it
           have
           such
           a
           Natural
           Power
           over
           our
           Passions
           ,
           as
           to
           Increase
           and
           Actuate
           ,
           though
           it
           can't
           create
           Devotion
           .
        
         
           Both
           Poetry
           and
           Musick
           were
           originally
           used
           to
           celebrate
           the
           Praises
           of
           God
           ;
           lost
           their
           Glory
           ,
           when
           they
           descended
           to
           meaner
           Subjects
           ,
           but
           were
           prophaned
           by
           a
           prostitution
           to
           men's
           Lusts
           and
           Vices
           .
           The
           first
           account
           we
           have
           of
           singing
           ,
           is
           the
           Song
           of
           Moses
           ,
           Exod.
           15.
           when
           God
           had
           made
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           to
           pass
           through
           the
           Red-Sea
           
           on
           dry
           ground
           ,
           and
           had
           drowned
           the
           Aegyptians
           ;
           and
           we
           can't
           have
           a
           more
           ancient
           Account
           than
           this
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           most
           ancient
           History
           in
           the
           World.
           And
           throughout
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           both
           Vocal
           and
           Instrumental
           Musick
           ,
           was
           not
           only
           used
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           this
           was
           the
           Chief
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           only
           Use
           of
           it
           .
           This
           is
           acknowledged
           by
           all
           ;
           but
           some
           will
           not
           allow
           it
           to
           be
           a
           Pattern
           for
           Christian
           Worship
           .
           They
           reckon
           Musick
           among
           the
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Iewish
           Law
           ,
           fitted
           to
           the
           carnal
           State
           of
           that
           People
           ,
           and
           abrogated
           with
           the
           other
           Legal
           Ceremonies
           ,
           by
           the
           more
           perfect
           Dispensation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           requires
           a
           more
           Spiritual
           Worship
           .
           But
           a
           few
           words
           will
           shew
           ,
           how
           unreasonable
           this
           Pretence
           is
           .
        
         
           The
           Song
           of
           Moses
           and
           Miriam
           was
           before
           the
           giving
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           therefore
           no
           part
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           though
           this
           is
           the
           first
           time
           we
           read
           of
           Singing
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Reason
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           the
           first
           beginning
           of
           it
           .
           We
           read
           of
           no
           Institution
           of
           Singing
           ,
           though
           we
           do
           of
           Singers
           ;
           that
           Singing
           seems
           as
           Ancient
           and
           Natural
           ,
           as
           publick
           Worship
           .
        
         
           But
           suppose
           Singing
           had
           been
           part
           of
           the
           Mosaical
           Law
           ;
           the
           Gospel
           of
           o●…r
           
           Saviour
           abrogates
           nothing
           of
           that
           Law
           ,
           but
           such
           Types
           as
           receive
           their
           accomplishment
           in
           Christ
           ,
           or
           such
           Appendant
           Ceremonies
           as
           were
           meer
           Signs
           and
           Figures
           of
           an
           Evangelical
           Righteousness
           :
           But
           what
           is
           Singing
           a
           Type
           of
           any
           more
           than
           speaking
           ?
           For
           it
           is
           only
           a
           more
           Harmonious
           and
           Emphatical
           way
           of
           speaking
           ;
           and
           I
           see
           no
           Reason
           ,
           why
           Men
           may
           not
           reject
           Vocal
           Prayer
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Vocal
           Musick
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           both
           used
           by
           the
           Iews
           .
           Whatever
           Objections
           are
           now
           made
           against
           Church-Musick
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           not
           now
           time
           particularly
           to
           examine
           ,
           were
           as
           good
           Objections
           in
           
           David's
           time
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           now
           ;
           and
           yet
           then
           Prophets
           composed
           Hymns
           ,
           and
           Prophets
           set
           the
           Tunes
           ;
           for
           so
           the
           chief
           Musitians
           to
           whom
           David
           directs
           his
           Psalms
           ,
           as
           the
           Titles
           of
           some
           of
           them
           express
           ,
           were
           Prophets
           as
           well
           as
           Musitians
           ;
           and
           methinks
           Men
           should
           speak
           more
           favourably
           of
           such
           Practices
           as
           were
           under
           the
           Direction
           and
           Government
           of
           Inspired
           Men.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           Vision
           of
           the
           Prophet
           Isaiah
           ,
           6
           Ch.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           v.
           The
           Seraphims
           are
           represented
           
             crying
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             Holy
             ,
             holy
             ,
             holy
             ,
             is
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ,
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             are
             full
             of
             his
             Glory
             .
          
           This
           is
           
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           a
           great
           Example
           o●…
           Antiphonal
           singing
           ,
           in
           which
           one
           answers
           another
           .
           But
           then
           they
           say
           ,
           this
           
             plainly
             refers
             to
             the
             Ancient
             Temple-Worship
             ,
             and
             must
             not
             be
             admitted
             a
             Precedent
             for
             Christian
             Practice
             .
          
           But
           if
           the
           Temple-Worship
           be
           a
           fit
           Precedent
           for
           the
           Worship
           of
           Angels
           ,
           Why
           may
           it
           not
           be
           a
           Precedent
           for
           the
           Worship
           of
           Christians
           ?
           whose
           Worship
           as
           pure
           and
           Spiritual
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           falls
           vastly
           short
           of
           Angelical
           Worship
           .
           But
           do
           not
           the
           Angels
           then
           thus
           Worship
           God
           in
           Heaven
           ?
           this
           would
           be
           a
           new
           Objection
           against
           our
           Liturgy
           ,
           never
           thought
           of
           before
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           
             Te
             Deum
          
           teaches
           us
           to
           Sing
           ,
           
             To
             Thee
             all
             Angels
             cry
             aloud
             ,
             the
             Heavens
             and
             all
             the
             Powers
             therein
             .
          
        
         
           
             To
             Thee
             Cherubin
             and
             Seraphin
             continually
             do
             cry
             .
          
        
         
           
             Holy
             ,
             Holy
             ,
             Holy
             ,
             Lord
             God
             of
             Sabboath
             .
          
        
         
           
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             are
             full
             of
             the
             Majesty
             of
             thy
             Glory
             .
          
        
         
           And
           if
           the
           Angels
           thus
           sing
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           surely
           the
           Precedent
           is
           not
           unworthy
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           on
           Earth
           .
        
         
           The
           like
           Representation
           we
           meet
           with
           of
           the
           four
           Beasts
           ,
           and
           twenty
           four
           Elders
           ,
           Rev.
           4.
           
           And
           the
           same
           Answer
           is
           
           given
           to
           it
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Images
             in
             the
             Apo●…lyptick
             Visions
             are
             fetched
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
             ●…d
             not
             from
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           But
           whensoever
           these
           Images
           were
           originally
           taken
           ,
           this
           Book
           was
           directed
           to
           the
           Christian
           Churches
           ,
           and
           therefore
           was
           a
           Rule
           and
           Precedent
           for
           them
           .
           It
           all
           along
           describes
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Christian
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           Iewish
           Church
           ,
           and
           therefore
           their
           Worship
           too
           :
           And
           if
           we
           look
           into
           the
           fifth
           Chapter
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           these
           four
           Beasts
           ,
           and
           twenty
           four
           Elders
           were
           Christians
           ,
           who
           were
           redeemed
           by
           the
           Blood
           of
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           and
           sung
           the
           Song
           of
           the
           Lamb
           ;
           
             Thou
             art
             worthy
             to
             take
             the
             Book
             ,
             and
             to
             open
             the
             Seals
             thereof
             ;
             for
             thou
             wast
             slain
             ,
             and
             hast
             Redeemed
             us
             to
             God
             out
             of
             every
             Kindred
             ,
             and
             Tongue
             ,
             and
             People
             ,
             and
             Nation
             ,
             and
             hast
             made
             us
             into
             our
             God
             Kings
             and
             Priests
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             reign
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
          
           Ver.
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           This
           I
           take
           to
           be
           a
           Christian
           Hymn
           ,
           and
           therefore
           a
           Pattern
           for
           Christian
           Worship
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           much
           as
           some
           smile
           at
           the
           Conceit
           ,
           I
           can't
           but
           think
           ,
           that
           the
           general
           Exhortations
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           to
           sing
           to
           God
           ,
           
             To
             admonish
             one
             another
             in
             Psalms
             ,
             and
             Hymns
             ,
             and
             Spiritual
             Songs
             ,
             Singing
             and
             making
             Melody
             
             in
             our
             Hearts
             to
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           though
           the●…
           are
           not
           an
           Apostolical
           Institution
           of
           Quire
           ,
           nor
           do
           prescribe
           the
           particula●…
           Forms
           of
           Cathedral
           Worship
           ;
           yet
           the●…
           justifie
           it
           all
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           it
           is
           fitted
           to
           th●…
           true
           Ends
           of
           Devotion
           ;
           for
           the
           Apostle●…
           knew
           after
           what
           manner
           they
           sung
           i●…
           the
           Iewish
           Church
           ;
           and
           had
           this
           bee●…
           so
           unfit
           ,
           as
           is
           pretended
           for
           Christian
           Worship
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           have
           exhorted
           Christians
           to
           sing
           ,
           without
           giving
           them
           a
           Caution
           against
           Iewish
           Singing
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           it
           does
           not
           seem
           to
           me
           much
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           to
           enquire
           whether
           this
           Practice
           was
           for
           any
           time
           intermitted
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           and
           When
           ,
           and
           upon
           what
           Occasion
           i●…
           was
           Restored
           ;
           For
           if
           what
           I
           have
           now
           discoursed
           hold
           good
           ,
           it
           justifies
           the
           Use
           of
           Musick
           in
           Religious
           Worship
           ,
           whenever
           it
           can
           be
           had
           ;
           though
           there
           may
           be
           some
           Times
           and
           Circumstances
           ,
           which
           will
           not
           allow
           it
           .
           Though
           it
           could
           be
           certainly
           proved
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           disused
           for
           the
           first
           three
           Centuries
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           while
           they
           were
           under
           a
           state
           of
           Persecution
           :
           This
           would
           be
           no
           greater
           Argument
           to
           me
           against
           Cathedral-Worship
           ,
           than
           it
           is
           against
           Cathedral
           Churches
           :
           The
           Poverty
           and
           
           afflicted
           State
           of
           the
           Church
           at
           that
           time
           would
           allow
           neither
           ;
           but
           Prosperity
           by
           degrees
           restored
           them
           to
           both
           .
           We
           may
           as
           well
           argue
           against
           the
           Use
           of
           Musick
           in
           the
           Iewish
           Church
           ,
           because
           under
           the
           Babylonish
           Captivity
           they
           hung
           their
           Harps
           upon
           the
           Willows
           ,
           and
           refused
           to
           sing
           the
           Songs
           of
           Sion
           in
           a
           strange
           Land
           ,
           to
           those
           who
           carried
           them
           away
           Captives
           .
           The
           Primitive
           Christians
           in
           those
           days
           never
           declared
           their
           dislike
           of
           this
           way
           of
           Worship
           ,
           but
           their
           Condition
           would
           not
           bear
           it
           .
           No
           Christian
           will
           deny
           ,
           that
           singing
           the
           Praises
           of
           God
           and
           their
           Saviour
           ,
           was
           always
           a
           principal
           part
           of
           Christian
           Worship
           ,
           and
           therefore
           was
           the
           worship
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           ,
           unless
           they
           were
           defective
           in
           a
           Principal
           part
           of
           Worship
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           only
           Dispute
           can
           be
           about
           the
           manner
           of
           Singing
           ;
           and
           the
           chief
           thing
           objected
           ,
           is
           the
           
             Antiphonal
             way
             of
             singing
          
           ;
           which
           is
           acknowledged
           to
           have
           been
           used
           in
           the
           Iewish
           Church
           ,
           and
           therefore
           has
           the
           same
           Authority
           that
           Singing
           has
           :
           But
           yet
           I
           will
           yield
           the
           Cause
           ,
           if
           any
           Man
           can
           give
           me
           a
           good
           Reason
           ,
           why
           it
           should
           be
           very
           Lawful
           ,
           and
           an
           excellent
           part
           of
           Religion
           ,
           for
           a
           hundred
           Men
           ,
           suppose
           ,
           to
           sing
           
           a
           whole
           Psalm
           together
           ;
           but
           very
           Unlawful
           ,
           and
           a
           Corruption
           of
           Religion
           ,
           to
           sing
           it
           Alternately
           ;
           Fifty
           to
           sing
           One
           Verse
           ,
           and
           Fifty
           the
           Next
           ;
           when
           by
           their
           Answering
           each
           other
           ,
           they
           mutually
           excite
           each
           other's
           Devotion
           ,
           and
           signifie
           the
           Consent
           and
           Union
           of
           their
           Prayers
           and
           Praises
           in
           the
           Whole
           .
        
         
           But
           setting
           aside
           the
           afflicted
           State
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           the
           Profess'd
           Enemies
           of
           Cathedral-Worship
           allow
           us
           as
           Great
           and
           Early
           Authorities
           as
           we
           desire
           .
           St.
           Basil
           ,
           St.
           Ambrose
           ,
           and
           St.
           Chrysostom
           ,
           always
           will
           be
           Venerable
           Names
           .
           The
           Church
           was
           restored
           to
           Peace
           but
           in
           the
           Fourth
           Century
           ,
           and
           then
           this
           Worship
           revived
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           the
           Authority
           and
           Example
           of
           as
           Great
           and
           Good
           Men
           as
           any
           the
           Church
           had
           .
        
         
           That
           Erasmus
           himself
           ,
           and
           many
           Reformers
           ,
           were
           great
           Enemies
           to
           this
           way
           of
           Worship
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           then
           practised
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           is
           no
           great
           Wonder
           ,
           when
           their
           Hymns
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           their
           Prayers
           ,
           being
           performed
           in
           an
           unknown
           Tongue
           ,
           all
           their
           Singing
           was
           meer
           Noise
           ,
           which
           could
           contribute
           nothing
           to
           Devotion
           .
           But
           
           this
           is
           no
           greater
           Argument
           against
           our
           English
           Hymns
           and
           Anthems
           ,
           than
           against
           our
           English
           Prayers
           .
           If
           they
           meant
           any
           thing
           more
           we
           must
           demand
           their
           Reasons
           :
           For
           as
           for
           Authority
           ,
           our
           own
           Reformers
           and
           Reformation
           have
           ,
           an●…
           that
           deservedly
           ,
           a
           much
           greater
           Authority
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           But
           I
           must
           hasten
           to
           a
           Conclusion
           :
           Which
           brings
           me
           to
           the
           Third
           Thing
           I
           proposed
           ,
           How
           Musick
           may
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           improved
           to
           the
           Purposes
           of
           Devotion
           :
           And
           here
           I
           must
           beg
           leave
           to
           speak
           something
           briefly
           to
           Three
           Sorts
           of
           Men
           ;
           
             Composers
             ,
             Singers
          
           ,
           and
           Hearers
           ;
           which
           will
           serve
           for
           the
           Application
           of
           the
           Whole
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           As
           for
           Composers
           ,
           Those
           who
           set
           our
           Hymns
           and
           Anthems
           to
           Musical
           Notes
           .
           I
           do
           not
           pretend
           to
           Skill
           in
           Musick
           ,
           much
           less
           to
           be
           able
           to
           Teach
           such
           great
           Masters
           as
           this
           Age
           hath
           bred
           ;
           but
           I
           hope
           in
           some
           Measure
           I
           do
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           allowed
           to
           Understand
           and
           Teach
           Devotion
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           I
           intend
           in
           this
           ;
           for
           that
           which
           according
           to
           all
           the
           Rules
           of
           Art
           must
           be
           allowed
           for
           excellent
           Musick
           ,
           may
           not
           always
           be
           proper
           for
           Devotion
           .
        
         
         
           It
           is
           a
           great
           Mistake
           in
           Composing
           Hymns
           and
           Anthems
           ,
           to
           consider
           only
           what
           Notes
           are
           Musical
           ,
           and
           will
           Delight
           and
           Entertain
           the
           Hearers
           :
           The
           true
           Rule
           is
           ,
           What
           Notes
           are
           most
           proper
           to
           Excite
           or
           Quicken
           such
           Passions
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           as
           the
           Words
           of
           the
           Hymn
           or
           Anthem
           Express
           .
           This
           indeed
           can't
           be
           done
           without
           Skill
           in
           Musick
           ,
           but
           true
           Devotion
           is
           the
           best
           Director
           of
           that
           Skill
           ;
           for
           a
           Devout
           Mind
           will
           judge
           of
           the
           Devotion
           ,
           as
           a
           Skilful
           Ear
           does
           of
           the
           Musick
           of
           Sounds
           :
           That
           the
           most
           certain
           way
           for
           the
           greatest
           Masters
           to
           Compose
           such
           Hymns
           and
           Anthems
           as
           are
           fit
           for
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           may
           best
           serve
           the
           Devotions
           of
           Christians
           ,
           is
           to
           work
           their
           own
           Minds
           first
           into
           all
           those
           Heights
           and
           Flames
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           to
           Express
           in
           Sounds
           :
           which
           they
           will
           find
           a
           double
           Advantage
           in
           ;
           it
           will
           make
           them
           Good
           Christians
           ,
           and
           Admirable
           Composers
           of
           Church-Musick
           .
        
         
           A
           Devout
           Ear
           without
           any
           great
           Skill
           in
           Musick
           ,
           soon
           finds
           the
           want
           of
           this
           .
        
         
           A
           Grave
           ,
           Serious
           Mind
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           true
           Temper
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           is
           disturbed
           
           by
           Light
           and
           Airy
           Compositions
           ,
           which
           disperse
           the
           Thoughts
           ,
           and
           give
           a
           Gay
           and
           Frisking
           Motion
           to
           the
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           call
           the
           Mind
           off
           from
           the
           Praises
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           attend
           meerly
           to
           the
           agreeable
           Variety
           of
           Sounds
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           that
           can
           be
           expected
           from
           such
           Sounds
           as
           have
           nothing
           of
           Devotion
           in
           them
           :
           Which
           is
           so
           much
           the
           worse
           still
           ,
           when
           ,
           (
           as
           is
           now
           grown
           very
           common
           in
           such
           Compositions
           )
           they
           are
           elogged
           with
           Needless
           and
           Endless
           Repetitions
           .
           A
           Repetition
           serves
           only
           to
           give
           an
           Emphasis
           ,
           and
           it
           requires
           a
           great
           Judgment
           to
           place
           it
           Right
           ;
           and
           is
           very
           absurd
           when
           it
           is
           placed
           Wrong
           :
           but
           we
           often
           see
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           too
           little
           Regard
           had
           to
           this
           :
           The
           Skill
           of
           Altering
           Notes
           is
           the
           whole
           Design
           ,
           which
           when
           there
           is
           not
           very
           great
           occasion
           for
           it
           ,
           is
           like
           School-Boys
           Varying
           Phrases
           ,
           or
           like
           Ringing
           the
           Changes
           ;
           which
           how
           entertaining
           soever
           it
           be
           ,
           when
           we
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           but
           to
           attend
           to
           Sounds
           ,
           is
           yet
           very
           Nauseous
           and
           Offensive
           to
           Devout
           Minds
           in
           Religious
           Worship
           .
           I
           thank
           God
           ,
           the
           Ordinary
           Service
           of
           our
           Church
           is
           very
           Grave
           and
           Solemn
           ,
           and
           well
           fitted
           to
           Devotion
           :
           And
           as
           for
           more
           Modern
           Compositions
           ,
           
           the
           Governours
           of
           Churches
           ought
           to
           take
           care
           to
           receive
           nothing
           into
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           fitted
           to
           serve
           Devotion
           ;
           and
           this
           would
           effectually
           answer
           the
           greatest
           Objections
           against
           Church-Musick
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           As
           for
           those
           who
           are
           Employed
           in
           Singing
           the
           Church-Service
           and
           Anthems
           ,
           to
           assist
           the
           Devotions
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           it
           certainly
           becomes
           them
           to
           behave
           themselves
           very
           Devoutly
           in
           it
           .
           Musical
           Instruments
           ,
           which
           have
           no
           Life
           and
           Sense
           ,
           may
           Minister
           to
           our
           Devotions
           ,
           though
           they
           are
           capable
           of
           none
           themselves
           ;
           but
           it
           gives
           great
           Offence
           and
           Scandal
           ,
           to
           see
           those
           who
           are
           daily
           employed
           in
           Singing
           Praises
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           shew
           no
           Signs
           of
           Devotion
           in
           themselves
           ,
           much
           more
           by
           an
           Irreverent
           Behaviour
           to
           betray
           great
           Symptoms
           of
           want
           of
           Devotion
           .
           I
           thank
           God
           we
           have
           no
           great
           reason
           to
           make
           this
           Complaint
           in
           this
           Church
           ,
           and
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           shall
           every
           day
           have
           less
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           a
           good
           occasion
           to
           mind
           all
           such
           Persons
           ,
           how
           Devout
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           (
           if
           Musick
           be
           a
           Help
           to
           Devotion
           ;
           )
           who
           have
           this
           Advantage
           from
           Art
           and
           Nature
           ,
           first
           to
           Excite
           their
           own
           
           Devotions
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           Assist
           the
           Devotions
           of
           others
           ;
           which
           last
           must
           be
           a
           very
           tasteless
           uneasie
           Employment
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           no
           Devotion
           of
           their
           own
           :
           And
           a
           great
           Reproach
           also
           to
           their
           Art
           ,
           when
           they
           themselves
           are
           Witnesses
           ,
           how
           little
           Devotion
           it
           Teaches
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           is
           one
           thing
           ,
           which
           I
           believe
           is
           not
           so
           well
           considered
           ,
           which
           yet
           is
           just
           Matter
           of
           Scandal
           ;
           for
           those
           who
           Sing
           Divine
           Hymns
           and
           Anthems
           at
           Church
           ,
           and
           whose
           Prosession
           it
           is
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           to
           Sing
           Wanton
           and
           Amorous
           ,
           Lewd
           ,
           Atheistical
           Songs
           out
           of
           it
           .
           Men
           ,
           who
           have
           enter'd
           themselves
           into
           the
           Service
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           have
           Consecrated
           their
           Voices
           to
           God
           ;
           not
           so
           ,
           as
           never
           to
           Sing
           any
           thing
           else
           but
           Hymns
           and
           Anthems
           ,
           but
           yet
           so
           as
           never
           to
           Sing
           any
           thing
           to
           the
           Reproach
           of
           God
           ,
           Religion
           ,
           or
           Vertue
           .
           This
           unbecomes
           any
           Man
           ,
           who
           calls
           himself
           a
           Christian
           ,
           much
           more
           those
           whose
           peculiar
           Employment
           it
           is
           to
           Sing
           the
           Praises
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           As
           for
           Hearers
           ,
           they
           ought
           also
           to
           consider
           ,
           That
           their
           Business
           at
           Church
           ,
           is
           not
           meerly
           to
           be
           Entertained
           with
           Musick
           ,
           but
           to
           Exercise
           their
           
           Devotions
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           true
           End
           of
           Church-Musick
           ;
           to
           Praise
           God
           with
           the
           more
           servent
           Passions
           .
           It
           is
           a
           Contempt
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           come
           only
           to
           please
           our
           Ears
           ,
           to
           hear
           Better
           Voices
           ,
           and
           more
           Curious
           Compositions
           ,
           and
           more
           Artful
           Singing
           than
           we
           can
           meet
           with
           in
           other
           Places
           .
        
         
           This
           I
           have
           reason
           to
           fear
           is
           the
           Case
           of
           very
           many
           who
           resort
           hither
           ;
           who
           ,
           especially
           on
           the
           Lord's-Day
           ,
           Crowd
           into
           the
           Church
           to
           hear
           the
           Anthem
           ,
           and
           when
           that
           is
           over
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           Disturbance
           of
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Scandal
           of
           all
           good
           Christians
           ,
           Crowd
           as
           fast
           out
           again
           .
           Though
           there
           is
           this
           good
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           make
           Room
           for
           Devouter
           People
           ,
           who
           immediately
           fill
           up
           their
           Places
           ,
           to
           attend
           the
           Instructions
           of
           God's
           Word
           .
           But
           I
           hope
           this
           will
           not
           be
           charged
           upon
           the
           Service
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           that
           Men
           who
           have
           no
           Devotion
           ,
           come
           only
           for
           Musick
           :
           For
           Church-Musick
           can't
           create
           Devotion
           ,
           tho'
           it
           may
           improve
           it
           where
           it
           is
           .
        
         
           But
           indeed
           we
           ought
           all
           to
           be
           aware
           that
           the
           Musick
           does
           not
           Employ
           
           our
           Thoughts
           more
           than
           our
           Devotions
           ;
           which
           it
           can
           never
           do
           ,
           if
           as
           Common
           Sense
           teaches
           us
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           our
           Minds
           be
           in
           the
           first
           place
           fix'd
           and
           intent
           upon
           the
           Praises
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           are
           express'd
           in
           the
           Hymn
           or
           Anthem
           ;
           which
           when
           conveyed
           unto
           us
           in
           Musical
           Sounds
           ,
           will
           give
           Life
           and
           Quickness
           to
           our
           Devotions
           ;
           not
           first
           fixed
           on
           the
           Musick
           ,
           which
           most
           probably
           will
           leave
           the
           Devotion
           of
           the
           Anthem
           behind
           it
           .
           Those
           who
           find
           that
           Musick
           does
           not
           Assist
           but
           Stifle
           their
           Devotion
           ,
           and
           many
           such
           there
           may
           be
           ,
           had
           much
           better
           keep
           to
           their
           Parish-Churches
           ,
           and
           prefer
           Devotion
           before
           Musick
           .
           For
           to
           come
           to
           Church
           without
           any
           Intention
           to
           Worship
           God
           in
           his
           own
           House
           ,
           or
           to
           pretend
           to
           Worship
           him
           without
           Devotion
           ,
           are
           great
           Affronts
           to
           the
           Divine
           Majesty
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           :
           Those
           who
           profess
           themselves
           
             Lovers
             of
             Musick
          
           ,
           ought
           to
           consider
           ,
           what
           the
           true
           End
           of
           Musick
           is
           ,
           and
           to
           improve
           it
           to
           the
           Noblest
           Purposes
           .
           The
           meer
           Harmony
           of
           Sounds
           is
           a
           very
           pleasant
           and
           innocent
           Entertainment
           :
           Of
           all
           the
           Delights
           
           of
           Sense
           ,
           this
           is
           in
           it self
           the
           least
           sensual
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           not
           abused
           to
           recommend
           Vice
           ,
           and
           to
           convey
           impure
           Images
           to
           our
           Minds
           :
           But
           yet
           meerly
           to
           be
           delighted
           with
           Charming
           and
           Musical
           Aires
           ,
           does
           not
           answer
           the
           true
           Character
           of
           
             a
             Lover
             of
             Musick
          
           :
           For
           it
           is
           the
           least
           thing
           in
           Musick
           to
           please
           the
           Ear
           ;
           its
           proper
           ,
           natural
           Use
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           Advantage
           and
           Pleasure
           of
           it
           ,
           relates
           to
           our
           Passions
           :
           To
           Compose
           ,
           to
           Soften
           ,
           to
           Inflame
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           Diviner
           Passions
           it
           inspires
           us
           with
           ,
           the
           more
           it
           is
           to
           be
           admired
           and
           valued
           ,
           and
           then
           Musick
           must
           attain
           its
           greatest
           Glory
           and
           Perfection
           in
           true
           Devotion
           :
           That
           
             the
             Lovers
             of
             Musick
          
           ought
           to
           be
           very
           Devout
           Men
           ,
           if
           they
           love
           Musick
           for
           that
           which
           is
           most
           valuable
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           its
           last
           and
           noblest
           End.
           
        
         
           To
           conclude
           :
        
         
           It
           concerns
           the
           Lovers
           of
           Musick
           to
           vindicate
           it
           from
           all
           Prophane
           Abuses
           ;
           not
           to
           suffer
           so
           Divine
           a
           thing
           to
           be
           prostituted
           to
           Mens
           Lusts
           :
           To
           discountenance
           all
           Lewd
           ,
           Prophane
           ,
           Atheistical
           Songs
           ,
           how
           admirable
           soever
           the
           Composition
           be
           :
           To
           preserve
           
           Musick
           in
           its
           Virgin
           Modesty
           ,
           and
           without
           confining
           her
           always
           to
           the
           Temple
           ,
           make
           the
           Praises
           of
           God
           her
           Chief
           Employment
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           her
           greatest
           Glory
           .
        
         
           Thus
           have
           I
           spoke
           my
           Mind
           very
           freely
           ;
           shewed
           you
           the
           Use
           and
           the
           Abuses
           of
           Musick
           ,
           which
           was
           one
           great
           Inducement
           to
           me
           to
           comply
           with
           the
           Desires
           of
           those
           Honourable
           and
           Worthy
           Persons
           ,
           who
           imposed
           this
           Office
           on
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           have
           an
           Opportunity
           of
           Saying
           that
           which
           I
           thought
           fit
           should
           be
           said
           at
           one
           time
           or
           other
           ,
           and
           for
           saying
           of
           which
           ,
           there
           could
           not
           be
           a
           more
           proper
           Occasion
           than
           this
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           hope
           this
           may
           plead
           my
           Excuse
           with
           all
           good
           Christians
           if
           it
           have
           drawn
           my
           Sermon
           out
           to
           too
           great
           a
           Length
           ,
           and
           given
           too
           long
           an
           Interruption
           to
           the
           Entertainment
           of
           those
           ,
           the
           least
           part
           of
           whose
           Business
           it
           was
           to
           hear
           a
           Sermon
           .
        
         
           
             To
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             God
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             God
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             be
             Honour
             ,
             Glory
             ,
             and
             Power
             ,
             now
             and
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           SERMON
           XV.
           
        
         
           
             Preach'd
             before
             the
             QUEEN
             at
             
               White
               Hall
            
             in
             Lent.
             
          
        
         
           
             2
             Tim.
             iii.
             ver
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             
               This
               know
               also
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               last
               days
               perillous
               times
               shall
               come
               :
               For
               men
               shall
               be
               lovers
               of
               their
               own
               selves
               .
            
          
        
         
           IS
           Self-love
           then
           so
           dangerous
           a
           thing
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           the
           Times
           perillous
           ?
           What
           Times
           then
           can
           be
           prosperous
           and
           happy
           ?
           What
           Age
           produces
           such
           Monsters
           as
           do
           not
           love
           themselves
           ?
           And
           where
           is
           the
           Man
           that
           would
           be
           contented
           to
           live
           in
           such
           an
           Age
           ?
        
         
           The
           Apostle
           then
           ,
           by
           the
           
             Lovers
             of
             their
             own
             selves
          
           ,
           cannot
           mean
           all
           those
           who
           are
           acted
           by
           this
           natural
           Principle
           of
           Self-love
           to
           take
           care
           of
           their
           own
           
           Happiness
           ;
           for
           that
           is
           all
           Mankind
           ,
           in
           all
           Ages
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           the
           Character
           only
           of
           the
           
             last
             Days
          
           ,
           nor
           the
           cause
           of
           
             perillous
             Times
          
           .
        
         
           Self-love
           is
           the
           very
           Life
           and
           Spirit
           of
           the
           reasonable
           World
           ,
           which
           has
           no
           other
           Spring
           of
           Motion
           :
           It
           unites
           Men
           into
           Societies
           ,
           is
           the
           Parent
           of
           all
           Arts
           and
           Sciences
           ;
           it
           makes
           us
           take
           care
           of
           our selves
           ,
           and
           it
           teaches
           us
           to
           do
           good
           to
           others
           :
           It
           is
           no
           Vertue
           it self
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           not
           Matter
           of
           our
           choice
           ,
           but
           as
           necessary
           as
           our
           Being
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           the
           Seed
           and
           Principle
           of
           all
           Moral
           Vertues
           ,
           as
           it
           obliges
           us
           to
           make
           our selves
           happy
           ,
           to
           preserve
           our
           Health
           ,
           to
           encrease
           our
           Fortunes
           ,
           to
           gain
           the
           Good-will
           and
           good
           Opinion
           of
           our
           Neighbours
           ,
           to
           be
           easie
           to
           our selves
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           the
           World
           easie
           to
           us
           ;
           which
           requires
           the
           Practice
           of
           all
           healthful
           ,
           thriving
           ,
           and
           sociable
           Virtues
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           Self-love
           which
           inspires
           us
           with
           that
           Divine
           Principle
           of
           Universal
           Goodness
           and
           Charity
           ,
           to
           do
           to
           other
           Men
           ,
           what
           we
           desire
           they
           should
           do
           to
           us
           :
           It
           is
           this
           which
           makes
           us
           soft
           and
           tender
           to
           all
           the
           Impressions
           of
           Kindness
           ,
           which
           makes
           us
           feel
           other
           Mens
           Sufferings
           ,
           and
           other
           Mens
           Resentments
           in
           
           our
           own
           ;
           which
           makes
           us
           relish
           the
           Sweetness
           and
           Pleasure
           of
           doing
           Good
           ,
           by
           the
           Pleasure
           of
           receiving
           it
           ,
           and
           gives
           us
           an
           Antipathy
           and
           Abhorrence
           of
           doing
           Injuries
           ,
           from
           our
           natural
           Aversion
           to
           suffer
           them
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           this
           Self-love
           which
           makes
           Mankind
           governable
           ,
           and
           secures
           the
           Peace
           and
           good
           Order
           of
           Humane
           Societies
           .
           Humane
           Laws
           would
           signifie
           very
           little
           without
           Rewards
           and
           Punishments
           ,
           and
           Rewards
           and
           Punishments
           would
           signifie
           as
           little
           as
           Laws
           without
           Self-love
           :
           For
           could
           Men
           be
           unconcerned
           for
           themselves
           ;
           did
           they
           neither
           hope
           nor
           fear
           any
           thing
           ,
           they
           could
           be
           governed
           only
           as
           Beasts
           are
           ,
           by
           external
           Force
           .
           It
           is
           the
           love
           of
           our selves
           ,
           which
           makes
           us
           delight
           in
           Humane
           Conversation
           ,
           and
           promote
           the
           Publick
           Good
           ,
           wherein
           all
           Mens
           private
           Fortunes
           are
           involved
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           :
           This
           Self-love
           is
           the
           Principle
           of
           all
           Religion
           ,
           which
           teaches
           us
           to
           love
           and
           worship
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           eternal
           and
           essential
           Love
           and
           Goodness
           ;
           to
           praise
           him
           for
           our
           Being
           ,
           for
           our
           Preservation
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           Enjoyments
           of
           this
           Life
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           great
           Hopes
           and
           Expectations
           of
           the
           next
           :
           It
           teaches
           us
           to
           reverence
           his
           Laws
           ,
           to
           fear
           his
           Justice
           
           and
           Power
           ,
           to
           depend
           on
           his
           Providence
           ,
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           Supply
           of
           our
           Wants
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Pardon
           of
           our
           Sins
           〈◊〉
           It
           gives
           Virtue
           and
           Efficacy
           to
           Faith
           and
           Hope
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           great
           Gospel-Principles
           of
           Obedience
           :
           For
           what
           would
           the
           belief
           and
           expectation
           of
           unseen
           Glories
           signifie
           ,
           if
           Men
           were
           not
           concerned
           to
           make
           themselves
           eternally
           happy
           ?
           So
           wild
           and
           extravagant
           is
           that
           Enthusiastick
           Conceit
           of
           serving
           God
           without
           respect
           to
           the
           Recompence
           of
           Reward
           ;
           which
           contradicts
           the
           whole
           Scope
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           all
           the
           Motives
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Principles
           of
           Evangelical
           Obedience
           ,
           the
           Examples
           of
           all
           good
           Men
           ,
           and
           of
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           
             who
             for
             the
             Ioy
             that
             was
             set
             before
             him
             ,
             endured
             the
             Cross
             ,
             despised
             the
             Shame
             ,
             and
             is
             set
             down
             at
             the
             Right
             Hand
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           This
           is
           sufficient
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           St.
           Paul
           did
           not
           intend
           to
           condemn
           all
           Self-love
           ,
           which
           when
           it
           acts
           regularly
           is
           the
           natural
           Principle
           of
           all
           Moral
           and
           Religious
           Actions
           ;
           and
           having
           prevented
           this
           Objection
           ,
           which
           lay
           in
           my
           way
           ,
           for
           the
           further
           Explication
           and
           Improvement
           of
           these
           Words
           ,
           I
           shall
           do
           these
           three
           Things
           .
        
         
           
           
             1.
             
             Inquire
             what
             that
             Self-love
             is
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             here
             condemns
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             dangerous
             and
             perillous
             such
             Times
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             wherein
             this
             Self-love
             prevails
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Shew
             the
             Folly
             and
             Unreasonableness
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Wickedness
             and
             Impiety
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           What
           that
           Self-love
           is
           which
           the
           Apostle
           condemns
           .
           For
           can
           Self-love
           be
           the
           fruitful
           Parent
           of
           all
           Piety
           and
           Virtue
           ,
           and
           the
           cause
           of
           all
           the
           Evil
           and
           Wickedness
           which
           is
           committed
           in
           the
           World
           ?
           Can
           the
           same
           Fountain
           send
           forth
           sweet
           water
           and
           bitter
           ?
           and
           yet
           thus
           we
           see
           it
           is
           ,
           both
           good
           and
           bad
           Men
           act
           from
           a
           Principle
           of
           Self-love
           ,
           and
           design
           their
           own
           happiness
           and
           satisfaction
           .
           This
           inspires
           good
           Men
           with
           great
           and
           generous
           designs
           ,
           sets
           them
           above
           this
           World
           ,
           makes
           them
           devout
           Worshippers
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           very
           just
           and
           charitable
           to
           Men
           :
           and
           it
           is
           the
           same
           Principle
           which
           acts
           in
           bad
           Men
           ,
           and
           drives
           them
           into
           all
           the
           Excesses
           of
           wickedness
           ;
           they
           gratifie
           their
           own
           Inclinations
           
           and
           Appetites
           ●…y
           it
           ;
           they
           find
           present
           Ease
           and
           Pleasure
           ;
           they
           do
           what
           they
           love
           ,
           they
           please
           themselves
           ;
           they
           pursue
           what
           they
           call
           Happiness
           ,
           which
           is
           Self-love
           still
           ,
           though
           turned
           off
           of
           its
           natural
           Byass
           by
           mistaken
           Notions
           of
           Happiness
           .
        
         
           All
           Men
           love
           themselves
           ;
           but
           Self-love
           does
           not
           act
           alike
           in
           all
           Men
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           all
           agreed
           what
           Self
           to
           love
           :
           For
           Man
           consists
           of
           Soul
           and
           Body
           ,
           of
           Spirit
           and
           Flesh
           ,
           which
           have
           different
           Interests
           ,
           Appetites
           ,
           and
           Inclinations
           ,
           and
           have
           distinct
           Pleasures
           and
           Satisfactions
           of
           their
           own
           .
           A
           good
           Man
           loves
           his
           whole
           Self
           ,
           Soul
           and
           Body
           too
           ,
           and
           designs
           and
           endeavours
           the
           Happiness
           of
           both
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           entire
           Happiness
           of
           a
           Man
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           a
           vertuous
           Self-love
           ,
           which
           makes
           the
           Flesh
           subordinate
           to
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           governs
           our
           sensual
           Appetites
           by
           Reason
           ,
           improves
           our
           Minds
           in
           Wisdom
           and
           Knowledge
           ,
           raises
           our
           Souls
           up
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           entertains
           them
           with
           the
           love
           and
           the
           admiration
           of
           that
           best
           of
           Beings
           ;
           and
           above
           all
           things
           ,
           secures
           an
           eternal
           Interest
           ,
           the
           Salvation
           of
           our
           Souls
           ,
           and
           the
           glorious
           Resurrection
           of
           our
           Bodies
           into
           immortal
           Life
           .
        
         
         
           But
           a
           Bad
           Man
           loves
           but
           one
           part
           of
           himself
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           meanest
           part
           too
           ,
           and
           made
           much
           more
           mean
           and
           vile
           by
           being
           loved
           alone
           .
           His
           Self-love
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           the
           love
           of
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Lusts
           ,
           and
           Appetites
           and
           Pleasures
           of
           it
           ,
           a
           love
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           objects
           of
           Sense
           ,
           which
           gratifie
           a
           carnal
           and
           fleshly
           Mind
           ;
           the
           Soul
           is
           no
           part
           of
           his
           care
           ,
           so
           far
           from
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           not
           willing
           to
           believe
           he
           has
           a
           Soul
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           to
           subdue
           Reason
           to
           Sense
           and
           brutish
           Passions
           ,
           to
           stifle
           the
           natural
           notions
           of
           a
           Deity
           ,
           to
           root
           up
           all
           the
           seeds
           of
           Piety
           and
           Vertue
           ,
           or
           to
           charm
           his
           Conscience
           that
           it
           may
           not
           chide
           and
           condemn
           ,
           and
           disturb
           him
           in
           his
           Enjoyments
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           understanding
           of
           this
           we
           must
           observe
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Scripture
           condemns
           the
           love
           of
           our selves
           ,
           it
           does
           not
           mean
           our
           Personal
           Self
           ,
           for
           so
           every
           man
           does
           ,
           and
           must
           love
           himself
           or
           his
           own
           Person
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           to
           love
           something
           for
           our selves
           ,
           which
           we
           will
           have
           to
           be
           our selves
           ,
           when
           God
           never
           made
           it
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           which
           is
           
             our
             own
             Self
          
           ,
           or
           
             a
             Self
             of
             our
             own
             making
             ,
          
           and
           to
           love
           this
           Self
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           and
           Men
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           love
           our
           
           selves
           only
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           all
           other
           things
           subordinate
           to
           Self
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           adequate
           notion
           of
           a
           
             vitious
             Self-love
          
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           is
           a
           Self
           of
           our
           own
           making
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           what
           a
           Sinner
           will
           call
           Himself
           ,
           and
           will
           account
           his
           whole
           Self
           ;
           and
           in
           pleasing
           of
           which
           he
           placeth
           his
           whole
           happiness
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           but
           a
           little
           part
           of
           that
           Self
           ,
           which
           God
           made
           .
           God
           made
           Man
           Soul
           and
           Body
           ,
           but
           such
           Men
           will
           call
           nothing
           themselves
           but
           Flesh
           :
           God
           made
           Man
           for
           a
           rational
           and
           intellectual
           Happiness
           ,
           as
           he
           made
           him
           a
           reasonable
           Creature
           ;
           but
           such
           Men
           place
           their
           whole
           Happiness
           in
           Sense
           .
           Now
           Flesh
           is
           not
           the
           Man
           of
           Gods
           making
           ;
           the
           Pleasures
           of
           Sense
           are
           not
           the
           Happiness
           of
           a
           Man
           :
           Man
           was
           made
           to
           enjoy
           the
           Pleasures
           of
           Sense
           in
           conjunction
           with
           those
           of
           Reason
           ,
           and
           in
           subordination
           to
           the
           Diviner
           Pleasures
           of
           the
           Mind
           ;
           but
           a
           sensual
           Happiness
           he
           was
           not
           made
           for
           ;
           that
           's
           the
           Happiness
           of
           an
           inferiour
           and
           brutish
           Nature
           :
           And
           those
           who
           will
           have
           this
           to
           be
           their Self
           and
           their
           Happiness
           ,
           are
           their
           own
           Creatures
           ,
           not
           Gods
           ;
           and
           are
           lovers
           
             of
             their
             own
             Selves
             ,
             of
             their
             own
             Inventions
             ,
             their
             own
             Ways
             and
             Devices
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Scripture
           speaks
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           Such
           Men
           are
           Lovers
           of
           themselves
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           :
           that
           is
           they
           are
           
             lovers
             of
             Pleasures
             more
             than
             lovers
             of
             God
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Apostle
           here
           speaks
           :
           They
           prefer
           their
           own
           Will
           and
           Humour
           and
           the
           Gratification
           of
           their
           Lusts
           before
           the
           Will
           and
           Laws
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           contradiction
           to
           them
           .
           A
           Good
           Man
           lives
           in
           subordination
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           a
           Creature
           ought
           to
           do
           to
           his
           Maker
           and
           Sovereign
           Lord
           ;
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           is
           the
           Rule
           of
           his
           Will
           and
           Choice
           ,
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           gives
           Laws
           and
           Bounds
           to
           his
           Love
           of
           himself
           :
           He
           pleaseth
           himself
           in
           such
           Instances
           as
           God
           allows
           ,
           he
           denies
           his
           own
           Will
           and
           Appetites
           ,
           Inclinations
           and
           Interests
           when
           they
           oppose
           the
           Will
           and
           Laws
           of
           God
           :
           Such
           a
           Man
           can
           hardly
           be
           said
           ,
           to
           have
           any
           Self
           ,
           to
           have
           any
           Will
           ,
           any
           Love
           ,
           any
           Desires
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           for
           God
           is
           all
           this
           to
           him
           ;
           God
           lives
           in
           him
           ,
           he
           is
           more
           Gods
           ,
           than
           he
           is
           his
           own
           ,
           as
           St.
           Paul
           speaks
           .
           
             I
             live
             ,
             yet
             not
             I
             but
             Christ
             liveth
             in
             me
             ,
          
           2
           Gal.
           20.
           
           But
           a
           Bad
           Man
           hath
           divided
           himself
           from
           God
           ,
           cast
           off
           his
           obedience
           ,
           affects
           an
           independent
           State
           ,
           to
           stand
           by
           himself
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           his
           own
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ,
           and
           a
           God
           to
           himself
           ;
           and
           such
           a
           Man
           
           is
           properly
           said
           to
           love
           himself
           ,
           for
           he
           distinguishes
           himself
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           prefers
           himself
           before
           him
           .
        
         
           3dly
           ,
           Such
           Men
           are
           properly
           said
           to
           be
           Lovers
           of
           themselves
           ,
           because
           they
           love
           themselves
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           Mankind
           ;
           they
           gratifie
           their
           Lusts
           ,
           and
           serve
           their
           private
           Interests
           ,
           without
           any
           regard
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           Justice
           or
           Charity
           :
           It
           is
           their
           Principle
           to
           do
           good
           to
           themselves
           without
           ever
           being
           concerned
           ,
           what
           either
           private
           Men
           ,
           or
           publick
           Societies
           suffer
           by
           it
           :
           They
           are
           the
           whole
           world
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           body
           else
           to
           please
           or
           take
           care
           of
           ,
           unless
           they
           can
           serve
           their
           own
           designs
           by
           it
           :
           Such
           men
           are
           properly
           Lovers
           of
           themselves
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           only
           of
           themselves
           ,
           for
           they
           love
           no
           body
           else
           :
           And
           this
           is
           the
           sordid
           ,
           narrow
           ,
           selfish
           Spirit
           of
           Flesh
           and
           Sense
           ,
           which
           dwells
           within
           it Self
           ,
           is
           its
           own
           Center
           ,
           and
           its
           own
           Circumference
           ;
           for
           Flesh
           is
           a
           narrow
           Principle
           ,
           can
           have
           no
           Pleasures
           nor
           feel
           any
           Pains
           but
           its
           own
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           confine
           its
           Love
           and
           Care
           to
           its
           self
           ;
           but
           a
           Man
           ,
           who
           has
           a
           truly
           great
           and
           divine
           mind
           ,
           who
           loves
           all
           Men
           as
           himself
           ,
           and
           loves
           himself
           in
           conjunction
           
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           can
           by
           no
           means
           be
           called
           a
           selfish
           Man
           ,
           or
           a
           lover
           of
           himself
           ,
           for
           he
           has
           an
           universal
           love
           to
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           which
           begins
           with
           himself
           ,
           but
           extends
           to
           all
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           plain
           and
           short
           account
           ,
           what
           this
           
             vicious
             Self-love
          
           is
           ,
           and
           why
           it
           is
           so
           called
           .
        
         
           2dly
           ,
           The
           Second
           thing
           I
           proposed
           ,
           was
           to
           shew
           how
           dangerous
           and
           perillous
           such
           Times
           must
           needs
           be
           ,
           wherein
           this
           Self-love
           Prevails
           .
           Now
           those
           are
           perillous
           Times
           ,
           which
           expose
           Men
           to
           great
           Dangers
           and
           to
           great
           Troubles
           and
           Calamities
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           respect
           to
           their
           own
           private
           Fortunes
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           Publick
           ,
           and
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           State
           of
           Religion
           ;
           and
           what
           a
           malignant
           influence
           this
           
             vicious
             Self-love
          
           has
           upon
           all
           these
           great
           and
           dear
           Interests
           ,
           is
           so
           visible
           ,
           that
           methinks
           it
           should
           need
           no
           proof
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           at
           present
           only
           give
           some
           brief
           Hints
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           shall
           not
           here
           take
           notice
           how
           much
           such
           Self-lovers
           suffer
           from
           themselves
           ,
           and
           from
           their
           own
           Self-love
           ;
           for
           though
           this
           makes
           themselves
           ●…iserable
           ,
           
           it
           does
           not
           make
           the
           Times
           dangerous
           ;
           the
           Times
           may
           be
           very
           prosperous
           ,
           and
           good
           Men
           very
           happy
           ,
           though
           such
           Sinners
           may
           
             reap
             the
             Fruits
             of
             their
             own
             Works
             ,
             and
             be
             filled
             with
             their
             own
             Devices
          
           ;
           though
           they
           sacrifice
           their
           Honour
           ,
           their
           Estates
           ,
           their
           Health
           ,
           their
           Lives
           to
           Intemperance
           and
           Lust
           ;
           though
           Ambition
           heats
           their
           brains
           into
           a
           Distraction
           ,
           and
           Cares
           ,
           and
           Disappointments
           break
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           or
           Guilt
           disturbs
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           fills
           them
           with
           Rage
           and
           furious
           Despair
           ;
           the
           World
           is
           not
           much
           concerned
           in
           this
           ;
           let
           such
           Self-lovers
           look
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           thank
           themselves
           for
           what
           they
           suffer
           ;
           but
           then
           the
           Times
           are
           dangerous
           with
           respect
           to
           our
           private
           and
           personal
           Interests
           ,
           when
           Men
           are
           in
           great
           danger
           from
           one
           another
           ;
           when
           they
           are
           never
           secure
           from
           private
           Injuries
           ,
           when
           they
           know
           not
           whom
           to
           trust
           ,
           nor
           with
           whom
           to
           converse
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           find
           a
           Friend
           ,
           and
           almost
           impossible
           to
           escape
           an
           Enemy
           ;
           when
           the
           greatest
           Virtue
           ,
           Innocence
           ,
           Inoffenciveness
           ,
           nay
           the
           Divinest
           Charity
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           charms
           of
           an
           obliging
           Conversation
           ,
           cannot
           secure
           Men
           from
           Envy
           ,
           Rapine
           ,
           and
           Detraction
           ,
           from
           the
           Venom
           of
           Tongues
           ,
           or
           
           from
           more
           malicious
           designs
           against
           their
           Lives
           and
           Fortunes
           ;
           such
           a
           State
           as
           this
           will
           make
           all
           Good
           Men
           wish
           as
           David
           did
           ,
           
             O
             that
             I
             had
             wings
             like
             a
             Dove
             ,
             for
             then
             would
             I
             flie
             away
             and
             be
             at
             rest
             ;
             Lo
             then
             would
             I
             wander
             far
             off
             ,
             and
             remain
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             I
             would
             hasten
             my
             Escape
             from
             the
             windy
             Storm
             and
             Tempest
             .
          
           55
           Psa.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           Verses
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           the
           very
           State
           which
           Self-love
           puts
           Mankind
           into
           ,
           when
           it
           prevails
           in
           the
           World.
           This
           a
           late
           admired
           Philosopher
           calls
           the
           State
           of
           Nature
           ,
           wherein
           every
           Man
           is
           a
           Woolf
           to
           a
           Man
           ,
           but
           in
           truth
           it
           is
           only
           the
           State
           of
           this
           
             vicious
             Self-love
          
           which
           is
           the
           Corruption
           and
           Degeneracy
           of
           a
           reasonable
           and
           sociable
           Nature
           .
           If
           Man
           was
           made
           for
           Society
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           his
           Nature
           to
           love
           no
           body
           but
           himself
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Contradiction
           to
           the
           Nature
           and
           End
           of
           Societies
           .
           He
           must
           first
           put
           off
           Nature
           ,
           if
           that
           be
           this
           Self-love
           ,
           before
           he
           can
           be
           capable
           of
           living
           in
           Society
           ,
           which
           seems
           very
           unaccountable
           ,
           that
           a
           Creature
           ,
           who
           was
           made
           for
           Society
           ,
           should
           not
           be
           fit
           for
           Society
           till
           he
           change
           his
           Nature
           .
        
         
           For
           Men
           cannot
           live
           together
           in
           safety
           ,
           while
           they
           are
           all
           acted
           by
           this
           Principle
           ;
           
           Self-love
           makes
           every
           Man
           his
           own
           Center
           ,
           and
           the
           Center
           draws
           all
           to
           it self
           ,
           all
           that
           is
           within
           its
           sphaere
           of
           activity
           .
           Pride
           is
           Self-love
           ,
           such
           an
           esteem
           for
           our selves
           ,
           as
           values
           no
           Man's
           Honour
           or
           Reputation
           but
           our
           own
           ;
           and
           this
           draws
           all
           Honour
           to
           it self
           ,
           is
           not
           contented
           unless
           it
           can
           out-shine
           all
           others
           ,
           and
           either
           by
           a
           greater
           brightness
           swallow
           them
           up
           ,
           or
           eclipse
           them
           by
           black
           and
           misty
           Vapours
           ,
           by
           all
           the
           Arts
           of
           Infamy
           and
           Reproach
           .
        
         
           Covetousness
           is
           Self-love
           when
           Men
           will
           be
           rich
           ,
           whoever
           be
           poor
           ,
           and
           by
           whatever
           Arts
           they
           can
           do
           it
           ;
           and
           this
           draws
           all
           riches
           to
           it self
           ,
           and
           snatches
           them
           from
           all
           that
           come
           within
           its
           reach
           :
           and
           what
           Injustice
           and
           Violence
           ,
           Theft
           ,
           Murders
           ,
           Perjuries
           does
           this
           occasion
           .
        
         
           Self-love
           is
           the
           love
           of
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           the
           love
           of
           carnal
           and
           sensual
           Pleasures
           ,
           which
           will
           please
           it self
           whoever
           be
           grieved
           and
           injured
           by
           it
           :
           Such
           brutish
           Sensualists
           have
           no
           regard
           to
           the
           Honour
           and
           Peace
           of
           Families
           ,
           to
           the
           Modesty
           of
           Virgins
           ,
           to
           the
           Sacred
           Vows
           of
           Wives
           ,
           to
           the
           Stain
           and
           Infamy
           of
           Posterity
           ;
           nay
           ,
           many
           times
           not
           to
           the
           dignity
           of
           Humane
           Nature
           ;
           but
           gratifie
           
           their
           Lusts
           in
           contradiction
           to
           them
           all
           .
        
         
           Where
           Self-love
           reigns
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           place
           for
           Compassion
           ,
           for
           Charity
           ,
           for
           Justice
           ,
           for
           true
           Friendship
           ;
           every
           thing
           must
           give
           way
           to
           Self
           ;
           and
           let
           any
           man
           judge
           whether
           such
           be
           not
           perillous
           Times
           ;
           some
           such
           Men
           there
           are
           always
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           great
           numbers
           of
           them
           too
           ,
           and
           we
           daily
           feel
           what
           mischeifs
           they
           do
           ;
           but
           the
           more
           the
           numbers
           of
           them
           encrease
           ,
           the
           more
           this
           Self-love
           prevails
           ,
           the
           more
           intolerable
           will
           Humane
           Conversation
           be
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           we
           allow
           ,
           that
           Pride
           ,
           Ambition
           ,
           Covetousness
           ,
           Sensuality
           ,
           are
           great
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Peace
           and
           Prosperity
           ,
           to
           the
           good
           Order
           and
           Government
           of
           any
           Nation
           ,
           we
           must
           grant
           that
           Self-love
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           impure
           Fountain
           ,
           from
           whence
           all
           these
           corrupt
           Streams
           flow
           ,
           is
           very
           destructive
           to
           Humane
           Societies
           too
           ;
           it
           corrupts
           publick
           Justice
           ,
           loosens
           the
           reigns
           of
           Government
           ,
           softens
           and
           emasculates
           Mens
           Spirits
           ,
           renders
           them
           unfit
           for
           Counsel
           ,
           or
           for
           Arms
           ;
           makes
           them
           contemptible
           to
           their
           Neighbours
           ,
           and
           brings
           down
           the
           Judgments
           of
           God
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           Is
           any
           thing
           so
           destructive
           to
           any
           
           State
           as
           Divisions
           and
           Factions
           at
           home
           ?
           and
           was
           there
           ever
           any
           State-Faction
           without
           Self-love
           and
           private
           Interest
           at
           the
           bottom
           ?
           when
           great
           Men
           will
           rival
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           are
           impatient
           either
           of
           Superiours
           or
           Equals
           ;
           and
           prosecute
           their
           Private
           Animosities
           with
           the
           Publick
           Danger
           ;
           and
           when
           common
           safety
           requires
           united
           Hearts
           and
           Counsels
           ,
           will
           not
           adjourn
           their
           private
           Quarrels
           ,
           nor
           sacrifice
           their
           private
           Interests
           and
           Resentments
           to
           save
           a
           Nation
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           wonderful
           to
           observe
           ,
           that
           when
           a
           Kingdom
           is
           divided
           into
           Parties
           and
           Factions
           ,
           the
           most
           threatning
           dangers
           are
           so
           far
           from
           uniting
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           take
           advantage
           of
           Publick
           Fears
           and
           Apprehensions
           ,
           to
           get
           ground
           of
           their
           Adversaries
           ,
           tho'
           they
           hazard
           the
           whole
           by
           it
           :
           and
           what
           are
           such
           Factions
           but
           a
           Combination
           of
           Self-lovers
           ,
           who
           divide
           themselves
           from
           the
           Publick
           Interest
           ,
           unless
           their
           Private
           Humours
           and
           Intrigues
           may
           take
           place
           ;
           when
           a
           Party
           will
           be
           the
           Whole
           ,
           and
           if
           others
           will
           not
           let
           them
           be
           the
           Whole
           ,
           let
           the
           Whole
           ,
           perish
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           narrow
           ,
           peevish
           ,
           unsociable
           Spirit
           of
           Self-love
           ,
           a
           temper
           ,
           which
           generous
           Heathens
           had
           in
           the
           greatest
           
           abhorrence
           ;
           and
           till
           a
           more
           publick
           Spirit
           revive
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           we
           must
           never
           expect
           to
           see
           easie
           and
           happy
           days
           :
           The
           Times
           will
           be
           perillous
           ,
           while
           men
           are
           such
           Lovers
           of
           themselves
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           deplorable
           must
           the
           state
           of
           Religion
           needs
           be
           ,
           when
           Self-love
           prevails
           ,
           which
           is
           such
           a
           direct
           contradiction
           to
           all
           Piety
           and
           Virtue
           ,
           to
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           and
           Men
           ?
           The
           Apostle
           indeed
           tells
           us
           of
           these
           Lovers
           of
           themselves
           ,
           
             that
             they
             have
             a
             Form
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             but
             deny
             the
             Power
             thereof
             .
          
           They
           make
           a
           Show
           of
           Religious
           Worship
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           a
           very
           glorious
           and
           pompous
           Show
           too
           ,
           for
           this
           may
           serve
           their
           Interest
           ,
           and
           give
           them
           Reputation
           with
           their
           Prince
           ,
           or
           with
           the
           People
           ,
           but
           their
           Religion
           has
           no
           power
           upon
           their
           Lives
           ,
           cannot
           subdue
           any
           one
           Lust
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           impossible
           it
           should
           ,
           while
           they
           are
           acted
           by
           Self-love
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           it
           is
           much
           to
           be
           desired
           ,
           that
           such
           Men
           would
           retain
           
             a
             Form
             of
             Godliness
          
           ;
           that
           they
           would
           not
           publickly
           affront
           Religion
           ,
           nor
           ridicule
           all
           that
           is
           Sacred
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           in
           vain
           to
           hope
           for
           thus
           much
           from
           all
           of
           them
           .
           St.
           
           Paul's
           perillous
           Times
           was
           a
           very
           Modest
           and
           a
           very
           Religious
           Age
           to
           ours
           ,
           wherein
           men
           seem
           to
           be
           ashamed
           to
           be
           thought
           Religious
           ;
           
           and
           therefore
           if
           they
           ever
           think
           fit
           to
           go
           to
           Church
           ,
           take
           great
           care
           that
           no
           Man
           ,
           who
           sees
           them
           shall
           suspect
           ,
           that
           they
           come
           thither
           to
           worship
           God.
           
        
         
           But
           though
           few
           Men
           attain
           to
           such
           an
           outragious
           Contempt
           of
           Religion
           as
           this
           ,
           yet
           all
           the
           Corruptions
           of
           Religion
           are
           more
           owing
           to
           Self-love
           than
           to
           Innocent
           Mistakes
           .
           This
           secretly
           influences
           Mens
           Faith
           ,
           and
           forms
           their
           Notions
           and
           Opinions
           .
           This
           invents
           
             a
             Form
             of
             Godliness
          
           ,
           and
           turns
           Religion
           into
           Show
           and
           Pageantry
           ;
           when
           Men
           bring
           Self-love
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           it
           quickly
           turns
           true
           Religion
           out
           ;
           it
           is
           Pride
           ,
           and
           Ambition
           ,
           or
           Covetousness
           ,
           and
           a
           love
           of
           sensual
           Pleasures
           which
           makes
           Men
           Infidels
           and
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           occasions
           all
           the
           Schisms
           which
           divide
           the
           Church
           .
           For
           when
           such
           Self-lovers
           cannot
           cast
           off
           all
           Religion
           ,
           they
           must
           fit
           their
           Religion
           to
           Self-love
           ,
           to
           serve
           their
           Lusts
           ,
           or
           to
           give
           them
           security
           in
           the
           Enjoyment
           of
           them
           ;
           when
           they
           cannot
           raise
           Self
           up
           to
           the
           terms
           of
           Religion
           ,
           they
           must
           bring
           Religion
           down
           to
           Self
           :
           It
           were
           easie
           to
           give
           undeniable
           Proofs
           ,
           and
           infinite
           Examples
           of
           this
           ;
           but
           I
           must
           proceed
           .
           —
        
         
           For
           having
           shewn
           ,
           what
           this
           
             vicious
             
             Self-love
          
           is
           ,
           and
           what
           Mischeifs
           it
           does
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           both
           to
           Mens
           private
           Fortunes
           ,
           to
           publick
           Societies
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ;
           it
           remains
           3dly
           ,
           To
           consider
           the
           Folly
           and
           Unreasonableness
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Impiety
           of
           this
           Principle
           .
           All
           the
           Wickedness
           ,
           that
           is
           committed
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           the
           Miseries
           which
           Mankind
           suffer
           ,
           are
           owing
           to
           Self-love
           ;
           and
           could
           we
           convince
           Men
           of
           the
           Folly
           and
           Unreasonableness
           ,
           and
           Impiety
           of
           this
           ;
           it
           would
           lay
           the
           Axe
           to
           the
           very
           Root
           of
           all
           Wickedness
           ,
           it
           would
           reform
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           heal
           all
           the
           Maladies
           and
           Distempers
           of
           it
           :
           And
           to
           do
           this
           the
           more
           effectually
           I
           shall
           distinctly
           apply
           what
           I
           have
           to
           say
           ,
           to
           the
           several
           Notions
           of
           Self-love
           .
           —
        
         
           1.
           
           Let
           us
           consider
           Self-love
           ,
           as
           it
           signifies
           the
           love
           of
           Flesh
           and
           Sense
           ,
           when
           we
           love
           a
           part
           of
           our selves
           for
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           expect
           our
           whole
           entire
           Happiness
           from
           the
           gratification
           of
           some
           inferior
           Appetites
           ,
           which
           at
           first
           hearing
           appears
           as
           absurd
           and
           impossible
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           to
           make
           a
           Part
           the
           Whole
           .
           The
           greatest
           part
           of
           Mankind
           in
           all
           Ages
           have
           made
           this
           Experiment
           ,
           but
           no
           Man
           was
           ever
           made
           happy
           by
           it
           .
           We
           see
           infinite
           Examples
           of
           miserable
           Sinners
           
           and
           the
           most
           prosperous
           always
           find
           that
           that
           they
           want
           something
           else
           to
           make
           them
           happy
           ;
           and
           would
           Men
           wisely
           consider
           the
           nature
           of
           things
           ,
           they
           would
           find
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           it
           should
           be
           otherwise
           .
        
         
           What
           is
           Happiness
           ,
           but
           such
           a
           State
           of
           Ease
           and
           Rest
           and
           Self-enjoyment
           ,
           as
           is
           agreeable
           to
           our
           Natures
           ?
           and
           can
           a
           reasonable
           Soul
           then
           find
           its
           compleat
           and
           perfect
           satisfaction
           in
           the
           Pleasures
           of
           sense
           ?
           the
           perfection
           and
           the
           happiness
           of
           our
           Natures
           is
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           which
           perfects
           our
           Natures
           ,
           must
           perfect
           our
           Happiness
           .
           Is
           Sense
           then
           the
           perfection
           of
           a
           reasonable
           Nature
           ?
           if
           not
           ,
           how
           can
           it
           be
           its
           perfect
           Happiness
           ?
           Is
           not
           Wisdom
           and
           Knowledge
           the
           perfection
           of
           the
           Understanding
           ?
           is
           not
           the
           love
           of
           the
           best
           and
           most
           excellent
           Being
           the
           perfection
           of
           the
           Will
           ?
           and
           is
           not
           this
           the
           perfection
           of
           a
           Reasonable
           Soul
           ?
           and
           is
           it
           possible
           to
           make
           a
           Man
           happy
           ,
           who
           feels
           none
           of
           those
           divine
           and
           exalted
           Pleasures
           ,
           which
           are
           proper
           to
           a
           Mind
           .
           Well!
           but
           if
           the
           enjoyments
           of
           Sense
           will
           give
           a
           compleat
           and
           entire
           satisfaction
           ,
           that
           will
           make
           the
           Man
           happy
           ,
           when
           he
           has
           no
           relish
           of
           any
           other
           Pleasures
           ;
           and
           then
           we
           
           need
           not
           dispute
           which
           Pleasures
           are
           greatest
           in
           themselves
           ,
           when
           the
           Man
           has
           what
           he
           likes
           best
           ,
           and
           is
           happy
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           much
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           makes
           no
           difference
           whether
           a
           Man
           enjoy
           the
           happiness
           of
           a
           Man
           or
           of
           a
           Beast
           ;
           that
           a
           Beast
           is
           as
           happy
           a
           Creature
           as
           a
           Man
           ,
           a
           Worm
           as
           an
           Angel
           ,
           because
           it
           has
           what
           satisfies
           ,
           and
           wants
           and
           desires
           no
           more
           .
           But
           however
           let
           us
           consider
           whether
           the
           pleasures
           of
           Sense
           can
           give
           perfect
           ease
           and
           satisfaction
           to
           a
           reasonable
           Soul
           ;
           that
           they
           do
           not
           all
           Men
           find
           ,
           and
           the
           reason
           why
           they
           cannot
           do
           it
           is
           very
           plain
           .
        
         
           The
           Pleasures
           of
           Sense
           cannot
           give
           perfect
           ease
           and
           satisfaction
           without
           a
           full
           ,
           unconfined
           ,
           and
           undisturbed
           Enjoyment
           ,
           and
           without
           such
           an
           Enjoyment
           as
           equals
           the
           Desire
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           first
           ,
           not
           to
           take
           notice
           how
           apt
           Men
           are
           to
           be
           disturbed
           in
           their
           Enjoyments
           from
           without
           ,
           there
           is
           enough
           within
           the
           very
           Frame
           and
           Constitution
           of
           a
           Reasonable
           Soul
           do
           disturb
           them
           :
           For
           they
           find
           there
           a
           Natural
           Sense
           of
           the
           difference
           between
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ,
           a
           Natural
           Modesty
           which
           makes
           them
           blush
           in
           secret
           at
           some
           infamous
           Vices
           ,
           and
           sours
           the
           Pleasures
           ,
           and
           frequently
           interrupts
           
           the
           commission
           of
           them
           ;
           a
           natural
           belief
           of
           a
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Judge
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           Avenger
           of
           all
           wickedness
           ;
           a
           strong
           perswasion
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           live
           after
           death
           ,
           and
           be
           rewarded
           and
           punished
           according
           to
           their
           works
           :
           I
           need
           not
           tell
           you
           ,
           how
           uneasie
           such
           thoughts
           as
           these
           make
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           all
           sensual
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           an
           uneasy
           Happiness
           is
           a
           contradiction
           ;
           that
           if
           God
           intended
           Man
           for
           a
           Sensual
           Happiness
           ,
           I
           must
           confess
           he
           is
           the
           worst
           contrived
           Creature
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           made
           by
           chance
           ,
           not
           by
           a
           wise
           Creator
           ;
           for
           the
           Principles
           of
           his
           nature
           disturb
           and
           contradict
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           his
           natural
           Happiness
           .
           Or
           whether
           you
           will
           call
           this
           Nature
           or
           Education
           ,
           or
           what
           you
           please
           ,
           there
           are
           very
           few
           Men
           ,
           with
           the
           help
           of
           all
           the
           Wit
           and
           Philosophy
           of
           Atheists
           ,
           can
           deliver
           themselves
           from
           this
           Belief
           ,
           and
           from
           these
           Fears
           ;
           and
           much
           fewer
           do
           it
           ,
           than
           pretend
           to
           do
           so
           ;
           and
           therefore
           there
           are
           very
           few
           who
           have
           an
           easy
           and
           undisturb'd
           Enjoyment
           of
           Sensual
           Pleasures
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           who
           are
           easy
           and
           happy
           in
           them
           ,
           unless
           to
           sin
           with
           Fear
           ,
           with
           Shame
           ,
           with
           Guilty
           Remorse
           ,
           with
           frightful
           Presages
           of
           judgment
           ,
           be
           an
           easy
           and
           undisturb'd
           Enjoyment
           .
        
         
         
           As
           for
           the
           Second
           it
           is
           very
           plain
           ,
           that
           the
           Enjoyment
           of
           Sensual
           Pleasures
           can
           never
           answer
           the
           vast
           and
           boundless
           Desires
           of
           Happiness
           in
           Humane
           Nature
           ;
           a
           reasonable
           and
           intelligent
           Being
           has
           no
           other
           bounds
           to
           its
           Desires
           of
           Happiness
           ,
           but
           the
           most
           perfect
           and
           perpetual
           Enjoyment
           ,
           whereas
           Sensual
           Pleasures
           besides
           all
           other
           Disappointments
           ,
           must
           wait
           the
           Returns
           of
           Strength
           and
           Appetite
           and
           Objects
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           always
           be
           had
           ,
           or
           cannot
           always
           please
           .
           Sensual
           Pleasures
           can
           never
           be
           the
           Happiness
           of
           any
           Creature
           ,
           which
           has
           any
           higher
           Principle
           then
           Appetite
           ,
           for
           Appetite
           is
           the
           utmost
           bounds
           of
           Sensual
           Enjoyments
           ;
           but
           when
           Knowledge
           serves
           instead
           of
           Appetite
           ,
           as
           it
           must
           do
           in
           Reasonable
           Creatures
           ,
           it
           creates
           such
           Desires
           as
           no
           Appetites
           can
           answer
           :
           This
           makes
           Sensual
           Men
           so
           insatiable
           in
           their
           Desires
           of
           Pleasure
           ,
           though
           Bruit
           Beasts
           know
           their
           Measures
           ,
           because
           they
           misplace
           their
           Natural
           Desires
           of
           Happiness
           ,
           which
           are
           boundless
           and
           infinite
           upon
           Sensual
           Pleasures
           ,
           which
           are
           limited
           and
           confined
           :
           and
           what
           Disapointments
           and
           Distractions
           must
           this
           create
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           no
           proportion
           
           between
           the
           Desire
           and
           the
           Object
           ,
           besides
           those
           Sensible
           Mischiefs
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           do
           not
           much
           contribute
           to
           their
           Happiness
           .
           For
           when
           Desire
           forces
           an
           Appetite
           ,
           beyond
           the
           Strength
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           the
           Natural
           End
           and
           Use
           of
           such
           Pleasures
           ,
           it
           impairs
           their
           Health
           ,
           weakens
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           shortens
           their
           Lives
           ,
           or
           makes
           them
           miserable
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           common
           Rewards
           of
           Intemperance
           and
           Lust.
           These
           Beasts
           ,
           who
           are
           governed
           by
           Appetite
           ,
           know
           nothing
           of
           ;
           Sense
           is
           their
           Happiness
           ,
           and
           Appetite
           is
           the
           Measure
           of
           their
           Enjoyment
           ,
           and
           Sensual
           Pleasures
           can
           fill
           and
           satisfie
           a
           meer
           Sensual
           Appetite
           ;
           but
           when
           knowledge
           is
           both
           the
           Reason
           and
           the
           Measure
           of
           our
           Desires
           ,
           Sensual
           Pleasures
           can
           never
           fill
           such
           Desires
           ;
           for
           we
           know
           more
           than
           Nature
           it self
           can
           enjoy
           ,
           and
           yet
           when
           we
           place
           our
           highest
           Happiness
           in
           it
           ,
           must
           desire
           all
           we
           know
           ;
           and
           as
           long
           as
           we
           know
           ,
           which
           is
           longer
           than
           we
           can
           enjoy
           :
           This
           proves
           that
           nothing
           can
           be
           the
           Happiness
           of
           a
           knowing
           and
           reasonable
           Creature
           ,
           but
           Intellectuall
           Pleasures
           ,
           where
           Knowledge
           is
           Enjoyment
           ,
           and
           then
           Enjoyment
           will
           equal
           Knowledge
           and
           Desire
           ;
           but
           when
           
           Knowledge
           and
           Enjoyment
           are
           two
           Things
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           parted
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           unequal
           ;
           and
           such
           a
           Creature
           cannot
           be
           compleatly
           happy
           .
        
         
           2dly
           ,
           All
           Men
           who
           believe
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           must
           confess
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           very
           foolish
           and
           very
           wicked
           to
           love
           our Selves
           in
           opposition
           to
           God.
           Is
           it
           possible
           for
           a
           Reasonable
           Creature
           to
           be
           happy
           ,
           who
           separates
           himself
           from
           God
           ?
           the
           World
           may
           much
           better
           subsist
           without
           the
           Sun
           ;
           for
           God
           is
           the
           Life
           of
           a
           Reasonable
           Soul
           ,
           the
           brightest
           Object
           of
           our
           Minds
           ,
           Eternal
           Truth
           and
           Wisdom
           ;
           there
           is
           nothing
           worth
           knowing
           without
           God
           ;
           for
           to
           contemplate
           his
           Wisdom
           and
           Goodness
           and
           Power
           in
           all
           Things
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           gives
           a
           relish
           to
           all
           other
           Knowledge
           .
           
             In
             him
             we
             live
             ,
             move
             ,
             and
             have
             our
             Being
          
           ;
           no
           Wise
           Man
           would
           be
           contented
           to
           live
           in
           a
           World
           which
           has
           not
           a
           God
           to
           govern
           it
           ,
           nor
           to
           live
           any
           longer
           in
           it
           than
           he
           can
           trust
           to
           ,
           and
           depend
           on
           his
           Protection
           ;
           and
           is
           it
           then
           the
           way
           to
           be
           happy
           to
           divide
           our Selves
           from
           God
           ?
           can
           any
           Man
           chuse
           better
           for
           himself
           ,
           than
           God
           can
           ?
           do
           we
           know
           our Selves
           
           so
           well
           as
           he
           that
           made
           us
           ;
           does
           not
           God
           know
           what
           Happiness
           he
           hath
           made
           us
           for
           ?
           or
           does
           he
           envy
           us
           the
           Happiness
           for
           which
           he
           made
           us
           ?
           Why
           then
           did
           he
           make
           us
           for
           such
           a
           Happiness
           ?
           so
           impious
           is
           it
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           God
           has
           forbid
           us
           any
           thing
           which
           is
           our
           true
           Happiness
           .
           So
           vain
           is
           it
           to
           hope
           ,
           to
           make
           our selves
           happy
           in
           contradiction
           to
           the
           Will
           and
           Laws
           of
           God.
           No
           Man
           thinks
           honourably
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           does
           not
           believe
           ,
           that
           his
           Laws
           are
           the
           most
           infallible
           Methods
           of
           our
           Happiness
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Tryal
           of
           our
           Subjection
           and
           Obedience
           ;
           and
           he
           who
           does
           so
           ,
           can
           never
           think
           of
           making
           himself
           happy
           by
           disobeying
           God.
           
        
         
           But
           supposing
           it
           were
           otherwise
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           perfect
           Distraction
           to
           oppose
           our selves
           against
           God
           ?
           Can
           we
           make
           our selves
           happy
           whether
           he
           will
           or
           no
           ?
           Are
           we
           a
           fit
           Match
           for
           infinite
           Power
           ?
           Can
           we
           resist
           his
           Almighty
           Arm
           ?
           How
           easily
           can
           he
           look
           us
           into
           Misery
           and
           Confusion
           ?
           And
           does
           it
           not
           become
           us
           to
           submit
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           rather
           chuse
           to
           obey
           his
           Will
           than
           to
           suffer
           his
           Vengeance
           ?
           This
           is
           the
           Natural
           State
           of
           a
           Creature
           ,
           to
           live
           in
           
           subjection
           to
           his
           Maker
           and
           Sovereign
           Lord
           ,
           to
           receive
           Laws
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           up
           himself
           without
           any
           reserve
           to
           his
           Government
           and
           Disposal
           ,
           and
           therefore
           this
           is
           the
           Natural
           Method
           of
           our
           Happiness
           too
           .
        
         
           3dly
           ,
           As
           for
           the
           Third
           Notion
           of
           Self-love
           ,
           to
           love
           our selves
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           Love
           of
           Men
           ,
           to
           divide
           our selves
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           to
           carry
           on
           a
           Separate
           Interest
           ,
           to
           which
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           we
           are
           able
           ,
           we
           make
           all
           other
           Interests
           give
           place
           .
           This
           is
           so
           hateful
           a
           Temper
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           naming
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           enough
           to
           expose
           it
           .
           No
           Man
           dares
           to
           undertake
           its
           Defence
           ;
           those
           who
           are
           most
           guilty
           of
           it
           dare
           not
           own
           it
           ,
           but
           disguise
           it
           with
           some
           more
           popular
           Appearances
           .
           A
           great
           and
           generous
           Mind
           that
           is
           concerned
           for
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           does
           all
           the
           good
           it
           can
           ,
           that
           is
           ready
           to
           sacrifice
           his
           private
           Ease
           ,
           Satisfactions
           and
           Fortunes
           ,
           nay
           Life
           it self
           ,
           to
           serve
           his
           Country
           ,
           or
           to
           cleanse
           the
           World
           of
           Monsters
           ,
           is
           the
           Darling
           and
           Favorite
           of
           Mankind
           ;
           he
           is
           loved
           ,
           he
           is
           reverenced
           of
           all
           ,
           as
           a
           common
           Friend
           of
           Humane
           Nature
           and
           Humane
           Societies
           .
           
           But
           a
           Man
           who
           loves
           no
           body
           but
           himself
           ,
           is
           a
           universal
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           all
           Men
           ought
           to
           have
           a
           Care
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           all
           Men
           will
           despise
           and
           abhor
           him
           ,
           when
           they
           know
           him
           :
           These
           Self-lovers
           themselves
           ,
           when
           they
           see
           their
           own
           Picture
           in
           another
           Face
           ,
           will
           spit
           at
           it
           ;
           for
           those
           who
           love
           no
           body
           but
           themselves
           ,
           yet
           desire
           that
           all
           Men
           should
           love
           them
           ,
           and
           be
           very
           tender
           of
           their
           Concernments
           ,
           though
           they
           value
           no
           bodies
           Interest
           and
           Happiness
           but
           their
           own
           .
        
         
           But
           though
           this
           Self-love
           be
           universally
           condemned
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           too
           universally
           practised
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           briefly
           shew
           ,
           how
           impossible
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           this
           Self-love
           ,
           which
           divides
           us
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           should
           make
           us
           happy
           .
           The
           Principles
           of
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           make
           the
           Exercise
           of
           it
           very
           uneasy
           ,
           and
           that
           can
           never
           be
           our
           Happiness
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Force
           and
           Violence
           to
           Nature
           .
        
         
           We
           feel
           a
           Natural
           Compassion
           for
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           especially
           of
           Innocent
           Men
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           deserved
           it
           ;
           and
           as
           well
           as
           any
           Man
           loves
           himself
           ;
           this
           makes
           it
           very
           painful
           to
           serve
           his
           own
           Interest
           by
           doing
           injury
           to
           others
           .
        
         
         
           One
           of
           the
           first
           Principles
           of
           Morality
           ,
           which
           all
           Men
           confess
           to
           be
           highly
           reasonable
           ,
           is
           to
           do
           to
           other
           Men
           ,
           what
           we
           desire
           they
           should
           do
           to
           us
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Fundamental
           Maxim
           both
           of
           Justice
           and
           Charity
           ,
           and
           in
           other
           Words
           ,
           is
           to
           love
           all
           Men
           as
           our selves
           ,
           and
           no
           Man
           can
           violate
           this
           Law
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           no
           Man
           can
           love
           himself
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           without
           falling
           under
           the
           Censures
           and
           Reproaches
           of
           his
           own
           Mind
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           happy
           State.
           
        
         
           One
           of
           the
           Divinest
           Pleasures
           of
           Humane
           Nature
           is
           to
           do
           good
           ;
           this
           I
           take
           to
           be
           the
           great
           Advantage
           and
           Glory
           of
           Riches
           and
           Power
           ,
           that
           it
           makes
           Men
           Publick
           Patrons
           ,
           and
           Tutelar
           Angels
           to
           their
           fellow
           Creatures
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           nearest
           Resemblance
           of
           the
           Perfection
           and
           Happiness
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Pagan
           World
           made
           Gods
           of
           Men
           :
           But
           Self-love
           knows
           nothing
           of
           this
           Happiness
           ,
           but
           destroys
           not
           only
           the
           Sense
           ,
           but
           the
           Notion
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           set
           aside
           other
           Considerations
           ,
           Mankind
           will
           not
           suffer
           a
           Man
           to
           make
           himself
           Easie
           and
           Happy
           by
           Self-love
           :
           When
           he
           is
           known
           ,
           they
           combine
           against
           him
           ,
           as
           a
           common
           Enemy
           ,
           they
           load
           
           him
           with
           Infamy
           and
           Reproach
           ,
           they
           strip
           him
           of
           his
           ill-gotten
           Riches
           ,
           and
           severely
           revenge
           his
           Injuries
           :
           this
           is
           the
           great
           End
           of
           Humane
           Government
           ,
           and
           the
           proper
           use
           of
           the
           Rods
           and
           Axes
           of
           Princes
           ,
           to
           restrain
           and
           govern
           Self-love
           ,
           and
           to
           punish
           the
           outrages
           it
           commits
           .
           —
        
         
           This
           is
           enough
           to
           satisfie
           us
           of
           the
           Folly
           ,
           and
           Unreasonableness
           of
           this
           Principle
           ,
           and
           how
           impossible
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           Self-love
           should
           make
           any
           Man
           happy
           .
           I
           will
           add
           but
           one
           Argument
           more
           to
           disswade
           you
           from
           it
           ,
           that
           this
           Self-love
           can
           never
           enter
           into
           Heaven
           .
           That
           is
           a
           Holy
           Place
           ,
           a
           Spiritual
           State
           ,
           wherein
           nothing
           can
           enter
           that
           is
           Unclean
           ;
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           ,
           whether
           a
           fleshly
           Carnal
           Mind
           ,
           or
           an
           Earthly
           Body
           ,
           cannot
           inherit
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God.
           There
           God
           is
           all
           in
           all
           ,
           there
           is
           Universal
           Love
           among
           all
           those
           blessed
           Inhabitants
           ,
           and
           therefore
           there
           can
           be
           nothing
           of
           Self
           .
           O
           that
           blessed
           Place
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           perfect
           Unity
           and
           Harmony
           of
           Souls
           ,
           no
           Parties
           and
           Factions
           ,
           no
           Emulations
           and
           Jealousies
           ,
           no
           Private
           Interests
           ,
           no
           Rivals
           ;
           where
           all
           center
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           embrace
           each
           other
           ,
           and
           mingle
           Flames
           ,
           
           and
           feel
           and
           rejoyce
           in
           each
           others
           Happiness
           :
        
         
           
             To
             which
             Blessed
             Place
             ,
             God
             of
             his
             infinite
             Mercy
             bring
             us
             all
             through
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             To
             whom
             ,
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             be
             Honour
             ,
             Glory
             ,
             and
             Power
             ,
             now
             and
             for
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           SERMON
           XVI
           .
        
         
           
             Preached
             at
             the
             
               Temple
               Church
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             2
             Cor.
             iv
             :
             ver
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             
               While
               we
               look
               not
               at
               the
               things
               which
               are
               seen
               ,
               but
               at
               the
               things
               which
               are
               not
               seen
               :
               For
               the
               things
               which
               are
               seen
               ,
               are
               temporal
               ,
               but
               the
               things
               which
               are
               not
               seen
               are
               eternal
               .
            
          
        
         
           THIS
           is
           the
           Principle
           of
           that
           true
           greatness
           of
           Mind
           ,
           which
           appeared
           in
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Primitive
           Christians
           ,
           and
           enabled
           them
           to
           do
           that
           which
           the
           Pagan
           Philosophy
           boasted
           of
           without
           doing
           ,
           viz.
           to
           contemn
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           to
           live
           above
           its
           Hopes
           and
           Fears
           ,
           to
           bear
           the
           Miseries
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           to
           despise
           the
           Pleasures
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           suffer
           Shame
           and
           Reproach
           ,
           and
           the
           loss
           of
           all
           Things
           ,
           and
           Death
           it self
           ,
           made
           
           as
           terrible
           ,
           as
           Pain
           could
           make
           it
           ,
           not
           only
           without
           Fear
           ,
           but
           with
           Joy
           and
           Triumph
           .
           For
           which
           Cause
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             we
             faint
             not
             ,
             but
             though
             our
             outward
             man
             perish
             ,
             yet
             the
             inward
             man
             is
             renewed
             day
             by
             day
             ;
             for
             our
             light
             affliction
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             for
             a
             moment
             ,
             worketh
             for
             us
             a
             far
             more
             exceeding
             and
             eternal
             weight
             of
             glory
             :
             while
             we
             look
             not
             at
             the
             things
             which
             are
             seen
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             things
             which
             are
             not
             seen
             :
             for
             the
             things
             which
             are
             seen
             ,
             are
             temporal
             ,
             but
             the
             things
             which
             are
             not
             seen
             are
             eternal
             .
          
        
         
           By
           the
           Things
           which
           are
           seen
           ,
           is
           meant
           ,
           all
           the
           Good
           and
           all
           the
           Evil
           things
           of
           this
           Life
           ;
           by
           the
           things
           which
           are
           not
           seen
           ,
           all
           the
           Happiness
           and
           Miseries
           of
           the
           Life
           to
           come
           .
           But
           is
           not
           this
           a
           very
           strange
           Choice
           ,
           to
           prefer
           what
           is
           absent
           and
           unseen
           ,
           before
           what
           is
           present
           and
           sensible
           ?
           To
           be
           unconcerned
           about
           the
           Happiness
           or
           Miseries
           of
           this
           Life
           ,
           and
           to
           live
           upon
           unseen
           Hopes
           and
           Fears
           ?
           No
           sai●…
           〈◊〉
           Apostle
           ,
           We
           have
           all
           the
           reaso●…
           〈◊〉
           world
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           because
           seen
           thing●…●…re
           but
           temporal
           ,
           and
           unseen
           things
           are
           eternal
           :
           This
           World
           will
           last
           but
           a
           little
           while
           ,
           the
           Fashion
           of
           this
           World
           passeth
           away
           ,
           but
           the
           World
           to
           come
           will
           have
           
           no
           end
           ;
           and
           this
           makes
           such
           a
           difference
           between
           seen
           and
           unseen
           Things
           ,
           that
           there
           can
           be
           no
           reasonable
           Competition
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           no
           Comparison
           between
           them
           .
           So
           that
           in
           speaking
           to
           these
           Words
           ,
           there
           are
           two
           things
           distinctly
           to
           be
           considered
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Reasonableness
           of
           this
           Principle
           of
           
             looking
             to
             unseen
             Things
          
           ,
           or
           of
           living
           by
           Faith
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           Faith
           alone
           ,
           that
           can
           give
           us
           a
           View
           of
           the
           invisible
           World.
           And
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Reasonableness
           of
           this
           Choice
           ,
           in
           preferring
           unseen
           before
           seen
           Things
           ,
           because
           ,
           
             the
             things
             which
             are
             seen
             are
             temporal
             ,
             but
             the
             things
             which
             are
             not
             seen
             are
             eternal
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Reasonableness
           of
           this
           Christian
           Principle
           of
           Action
           ,
           of
           looking
           at
           
             unseen
             things
          
           ,
           or
           living
           by
           Faith.
           Some
           unthinking
           Men
           are
           apt
           to
           make
           a
           Jest
           of
           believing
           ;
           if
           you
           have
           any
           natural
           Reasons
           ,
           or
           sensible
           Demonstrations
           ,
           they
           will
           hearken
           to
           you
           ,
           but
           Faith
           is
           below
           a
           man
           of
           Wit
           and
           Philosophy
           ;
           who
           knows
           how
           many
           Cheats
           and
           Impostors
           there
           have
           been
           in
           the
           World
           :
           
           But
           such
           men
           little
           consider
           ,
           how
           necessary
           Faith
           is
           in
           Humane
           Life
           ,
           that
           they
           themselves
           in
           a
           thousand
           Cases
           ,
           have
           no
           other
           Principle
           to
           act
           upon
           in
           the
           greatest
           Concernments
           of
           this
           Life
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           much
           less
           evidence
           than
           we
           have
           for
           another
           World.
           
        
         
           There
           are
           but
           three
           ways
           of
           knowing
           any
           thing
           ,
           Sense
           ,
           or
           Reason
           ,
           or
           Faith
           ,
           which
           last
           extends
           further
           ,
           and
           has
           a
           more
           universal
           Influence
           upon
           the
           Government
           of
           our
           Lives
           ,
           than
           either
           Sense
           or
           Reason
           .
           Our
           whole
           Conversation
           with
           Mankind
           is
           resolved
           into
           Believing
           ,
           into
           a
           Civil
           ,
           Historical
           ,
           or
           Political
           Faith
           ;
           all
           humane
           Commerce
           and
           Intercourse
           is
           founded
           on
           it
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           very
           few
           Actions
           of
           our
           Lives
           ,
           that
           can
           be
           performed
           without
           it
           ;
           that
           he
           who
           will
           not
           believe
           must
           not
           live
           in
           this
           World.
           And
           is
           it
           not
           absurd
           and
           ridiculous
           then
           to
           laugh
           at
           believing
           ?
           when
           they
           might
           as
           well
           laugh
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           out
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           live
           as
           well
           without
           them
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           we
           must
           live
           by
           Faith
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           if
           we
           must
           believe
           ,
           and
           must
           trust
           one
           another
           ,
           if
           we
           must
           depend
           on
           Mens
           Word
           ,
           or
           Oath
           ,
           or
           Friendship
           ,
           or
           Honesty
           ,
           though
           we
           can
           have
           no
           
           natural
           Certainty
           or
           Demonstration
           of
           Moral
           Causes
           ,
           what
           reason
           can
           there
           be
           to
           banish
           Faith
           out
           of
           Religion
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           such
           absolute
           necessity
           in
           all
           the
           other
           Concernments
           of
           Life
           ?
           One
           would
           think
           there
           should
           be
           less
           need
           of
           Faith
           for
           this
           World
           ,
           than
           for
           the
           next
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           invisible
           State
           ,
           and
           can
           be
           certainly
           known
           only
           by
           Revelation
           ;
           and
           if
           Faith
           be
           ever
           reasonable
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           reasonable
           where
           it
           is
           most
           necessary
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           no
           other
           means
           of
           knowledge
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           enough
           to
           shew
           you
           ,
           how
           little
           those
           Men
           understand
           themselves
           ,
           who
           ridicule
           Faith
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           ridicule
           Humane
           Nature
           and
           all
           Humane
           Conversation
           .
           If
           we
           may
           ,
           if
           we
           must
           believe
           ,
           if
           we
           cannot
           live
           without
           believing
           ,
           it
           must
           make
           a
           man
           contemptible
           to
           talk
           against
           all
           Faith
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           Essential
           part
           of
           Humane
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           a
           necessary
           Principle
           of
           Moral
           Prudence
           .
        
         
           Some
           Men
           are
           so
           afraid
           of
           being
           thought
           easy
           and
           credulous
           ,
           that
           they
           run
           into
           the
           other
           Extream
           ,
           and
           will
           believe
           nothing
           ,
           at
           least
           nothing
           concerning
           another
           World
           :
           And
           think
           Infidelity
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           Mark
           of
           Wit
           and
           
           Understanding
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           directly
           opposite
           to
           Credulity
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Mark
           of
           Folly
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           same
           Rule
           Covetousness
           must
           be
           a
           Virtue
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           opposite
           Extream
           to
           Prodigality
           .
           Credulity
           and
           Infidelity
           both
           argue
           the
           same
           weakness
           of
           Judgment
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           as
           great
           want
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           not
           to
           believe
           upon
           sufficient
           Evidence
           ,
           as
           to
           believe
           without
           it
           ;
           but
           Credulity
           is
           the
           most
           pardonable
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           better
           natured
           Fault
           ,
           and
           argues
           the
           better
           Temper
           of
           Mind
           .
           A
           credulous
           Man
           believes
           too
           well
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           apt
           to
           trust
           them
           too
           soon
           ;
           or
           he
           is
           very
           religiously
           inclined
           ,
           and
           that
           disposes
           him
           to
           believe
           all
           religious
           Tales
           :
           But
           an
           Infidel
           distrusts
           all
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           fears
           or
           hates
           all
           Religion
           ,
           and
           therefore
           will
           believe
           nothing
           :
           That
           of
           all
           the
           Men
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           I
           would
           least
           trust
           my self
           with
           an
           Infidel
           ;
           for
           those
           who
           distrust
           all
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           hate
           God
           ,
           know
           some
           Reason
           why
           they
           should
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           they
           must
           find
           it
           in
           themselves
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           Faith
           be
           a
           reasonable
           Principle
           of
           Action
           ,
           if
           we
           may
           have
           such
           Moral
           Evidence
           of
           Things
           ,
           which
           we
           cannot
           demonstrate
           ,
           as
           a
           wise
           and
           cautious
           Man
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           rely
           on
           ,
           
           and
           which
           no
           wise
           Man
           will
           contradict
           ,
           or
           act
           against
           ;
           why
           should
           not
           the
           same
           Evidence
           satisfie
           us
           ,
           with
           reference
           to
           another
           World
           ?
           If
           you
           would
           scorn
           a
           Man
           ,
           who
           should
           reject
           
           Caesar's
           Commentaries
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           approved
           Writings
           ,
           against
           the
           Faith
           of
           all
           History
           ;
           Why
           does
           it
           not
           deserve
           as
           much
           scorn
           to
           reject
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           best
           attested
           History
           in
           the
           World
           ?
           If
           it
           be
           reasonable
           to
           believe
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           very
           unreasonable
           to
           demand
           any
           other
           Evidence
           than
           what
           belongs
           to
           Faith
           ?
           To
           demand
           the
           Evidence
           of
           Sense
           ,
           or
           Demonstration
           ,
           for
           pure
           matters
           of
           Faith
           ?
           When
           we
           have
           all
           the
           Evidence
           of
           Faith
           ,
           all
           the
           Evidence
           ,
           which
           a
           wise
           Man
           would
           ask
           for
           the
           Proof
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           not
           and
           cannot
           see
           ;
           to
           demand
           more
           ,
           is
           to
           reject
           Faith
           it self
           ,
           and
           to
           condemn
           all
           Mankind
           of
           Credulity
           ,
           who
           believe
           any
           thing
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           whoever
           considers
           what
           kind
           of
           Objections
           ,
           Infidels
           urge
           against
           Christianity
           ,
           will
           find
           ,
           that
           they
           all
           tend
           either
           to
           downright
           Scepticism
           ,
           or
           to
           reject
           all
           the
           Evidence
           of
           Faith
           ,
           as
           unfit
           for
           a
           wise
           Man
           to
           act
           on
           ,
           which
           overthrows
           all
           Humane
           as
           well
           as
           Divine
           Faith.
           
        
         
         
           I
           know
           there
           are
           some
           ,
           who
           think
           it
           reasonable
           to
           demand
           much
           greater
           Evidence
           for
           another
           World
           ,
           than
           what
           may
           satisfie
           a
           wise
           Man
           in
           the
           Affairs
           and
           Concernments
           of
           this
           Life
           :
           And
           thanks
           be
           to
           God
           ,
           we
           have
           greater
           Evidence
           and
           Certainty
           of
           Faith
           for
           another
           World
           ,
           than
           we
           have
           for
           most
           of
           the
           Concernments
           of
           this
           Life
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           must
           act
           by
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Moral
           Evidence
           ;
           as
           much
           greater
           ,
           as
           a
           Divine
           Faith
           is
           more
           certain
           than
           Human
           Faith
           :
           But
           it
           is
           not
           reasonable
           to
           demand
           any
           other
           kind
           of
           Evidence
           for
           the
           next
           World
           ,
           than
           the
           Evidence
           of
           Faith
           ,
           because
           we
           can
           have
           no
           other
           Evidence
           for
           
             unseen
             things
          
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           have
           the
           highest
           Evidence
           that
           Faith
           can
           give
           us
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           reasonable
           to
           ask
           more
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           ,
           why
           should
           not
           that
           Evidence
           satisfie
           us
           for
           another
           World
           ,
           which
           in
           a
           thousand
           Cases
           satisfies
           us
           in
           this
           ?
           What
           Excuse
           can
           we
           make
           for
           our
           Infidelity
           ,
           if
           God
           give
           us
           such
           Evidence
           for
           another
           World
           ,
           as
           wise
           Men
           think
           sufficient
           to
           act
           on
           in
           this
           ?
           Their
           Reasons
           for
           this
           have
           so
           little
           appearance
           of
           Sense
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           look
           like
           Abuses
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           are
           the
           best
           ,
           and
           the
           only
           Reasons
           they
           can
           give
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           That
           they
           are
           forced
           in
           many
           Cases
           to
           act
           upon
           Faith
           and
           Hope
           ,
           and
           trust
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           because
           in
           many
           Things
           ,
           they
           can
           have
           no
           better
           Evidence
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           under
           a
           necessity
           of
           acting
           ,
           and
           choosing
           one
           Thing
           or
           other
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           live
           in
           the
           World
           :
           But
           they
           are
           under
           no
           necessity
           of
           believing
           any
           Religion
           ,
           and
           therefore
           may
           demand
           such
           Evidence
           ,
           as
           will
           force
           an
           Assent
           ,
           and
           leave
           no
           possibility
           of
           a
           Mistake
           or
           Deceit
           .
           For
           why
           should
           they
           believe
           any
           thing
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           not
           absolutely
           certain
           of
           ,
           when
           they
           need
           not
           believe
           it
           unless
           they
           will.
           
        
         
           Now
           both
           parts
           of
           this
           Answer
           are
           very
           faulty
           .
           Wise
           Men
           do
           not
           act
           upon
           Moral
           Evidence
           ,
           and
           the
           Assurances
           of
           human
           Faith
           ,
           meerly
           because
           they
           can
           have
           no
           better
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           think
           this
           sufficient
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           a
           wise
           and
           reasonable
           Principle
           of
           Action
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           act
           with
           great
           security
           ,
           where
           they
           have
           no
           other
           Evidence
           ,
           and
           are
           under
           no
           necessity
           one
           way
           nor
           other
           ,
           did
           they
           not
           think
           it
           wise
           and
           safe
           and
           prudent
           ;
           which
           shews
           ,
           what
           the
           Sense
           of
           the
           wisest
           part
           of
           Mankind
           is
           concerning
           the
           Evidence
           of
           Faith.
           
        
         
           And
           yet
           it
           is
           much
           stranger
           ,
           that
           any
           
           Man
           ,
           who
           ever
           heard
           of
           another
           World
           ,
           and
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Hell
           ,
           can
           think
           it
           indifferent
           ,
           whether
           he
           believe
           it
           or
           not
           .
           He
           must
           either
           believe
           ,
           or
           disbelieve
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Consequence
           either
           way
           is
           of
           infinite
           Concernment
           .
           They
           have
           a
           mighty
           Mastery
           over
           themselves
           ,
           if
           they
           can
           believe
           ,
           and
           disbelieve
           what
           they
           will
           ;
           there
           are
           such
           degrees
           of
           Evidence
           ,
           even
           of
           Moral
           Evidence
           ,
           as
           wise
           men
           can't
           resist
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           ,
           that
           makes
           Faith
           necessary
           ,
           if
           we
           believe
           like
           Men.
           But
           when
           we
           read
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           he
           that
           believes
           shall
           be
           saved
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           believes
           not
           shall
           be
           damned
           ,
           this
           lays
           a
           terrible
           necessity
           upon
           us
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           Gospel
           be
           true
           ,
           and
           we
           continue
           Infidels
           ,
           we
           must
           perish
           for
           ever
           :
           And
           if
           necessity
           will
           justifie
           our
           believing
           and
           acting
           upon
           reasonable
           Moral
           Evidence
           ,
           though
           we
           have
           not
           the
           Evidence
           of
           Sense
           or
           Natural
           Demonstrations
           ,
           those
           who
           do
           not
           think
           Eternal
           Happiness
           or
           Misery
           to
           be
           necessity
           enough
           ,
           let
           them
           find
           a
           greater
           if
           they
           can
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Another
           Pretence
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           vast
           difference
           between
           this
           World
           and
           the
           next
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           another
           World
           ,
           requires
           a
           very
           different
           degree
           of
           Evidence
           .
           The
           Things
           of
           this
           World
           are
           of
           such
           
           little
           Consequence
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           better
           venture
           ,
           though
           they
           should
           be
           deceived
           :
           But
           Religion
           is
           of
           Eternal
           Importance
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           concerns
           them
           not
           to
           be
           too
           credulous
           in
           such
           matters
           .
        
         
           Now
           though
           there
           is
           a
           vast
           difference
           between
           this
           World
           and
           the
           next
           ,
           I
           cannot
           bear
           ,
           that
           Men
           who
           believe
           no
           other
           World
           ,
           should
           make
           this
           difference
           ;
           for
           if
           this
           Life
           be
           all
           that
           they
           expect
           ,
           no
           Man
           can
           ever
           venture
           more
           than
           all
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           Time
           or
           Eternity
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           will
           venture
           their
           temporal
           All
           ,
           upon
           the
           Evidence
           of
           Faith
           ,
           why
           is
           it
           unreasonable
           to
           venture
           our
           Eternal
           All
           upon
           it
           ,
           when
           we
           can
           have
           ,
           and
           indeed
           need
           no
           better
           Evidence
           .
           But
           this
           very
           Consideration
           of
           the
           vast
           difference
           between
           Time
           and
           Eternity
           ,
           turns
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           and
           makes
           it
           wise
           and
           reasonable
           to
           act
           upon
           much
           less
           Evidence
           ,
           than
           we
           have
           for
           the
           other
           World.
           For
           in
           Matters
           of
           such
           vast
           importance
           ,
           as
           every
           thing
           is
           that
           is
           Eternal
           ,
           it
           concerns
           us
           always
           to
           be
           on
           the
           surest
           side
           where
           we
           venture
           least
           ,
           if
           it
           should
           happen
           that
           we
           are
           mistaken
           .
           And
           let
           any
           Man
           consider
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           surest
           side
           ,
           to
           believe
           ,
           or
           to
           disbelieve
           Christianity
           ,
           
           and
           a
           future
           State
           ;
           If
           Christianity
           be
           true
           ,
           and
           there
           be
           an
           Eternal
           State
           of
           Rewards
           and
           Punishments
           in
           the
           next
           Life
           ,
           if
           we
           disbelieve
           it
           ,
           we
           are
           miserable
           for
           ever
           ;
           but
           if
           we
           do
           believe
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           should
           not
           prove
           true
           ,
           we
           loose
           nothing
           by
           it
           but
           the
           transient
           Pleasures
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           them
           ,
           have
           all
           the
           present
           Ease
           and
           Satisfaction
           of
           Vertue
           and
           great
           Hopes
           ;
           and
           those
           who
           have
           tried
           both
           will
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           Pleasures
           of
           Virtue
           far
           exceed
           the
           Pleasures
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Hope
           and
           Expectation
           of
           Immortal
           Life
           does
           more
           ravish
           and
           transport
           ,
           than
           the
           Possession
           of
           this
           World
           can
           do
           .
        
         
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           the
           Eternal
           Miseries
           of
           the
           next
           World
           are
           so
           very
           terrible
           ,
           that
           no
           wise
           Man
           would
           run
           the
           least
           Hazard
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           instead
           of
           demanding
           a
           demonstrative
           Certainty
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           such
           a
           Place
           of
           Torment
           ,
           would
           demand
           a
           demonstrative
           Certainty
           that
           there
           is
           not
           ,
           before
           he
           would
           venture
           .
           And
           the
           Happiness
           of
           the
           other
           World
           so
           exceeds
           all
           our
           Imaginations
           ,
           that
           a
           very
           little
           Evidence
           would
           perswade
           a
           wise
           Man
           to
           venture
           any
           thing
           ,
           to
           be
           happy
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           The
           Sum
           of
           what
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           in
           short
           
           is
           this
           :
           To
           despise
           all
           Faith
           ,
           is
           to
           ridicule
           Human
           Nature
           and
           Human
           Conversation
           ;
           for
           God
           has
           made
           us
           such
           Creatures
           ,
           that
           three
           Parts
           of
           our
           Lives
           must
           be
           governed
           by
           Faith
           ,
           and
           if
           Faith
           be
           a
           foolish
           ,
           absurd
           ,
           unsafe
           Principle
           of
           Action
           ,
           I
           'm
           sure
           Man
           is
           a
           very
           wretched
           and
           contemptible
           Creature
           ;
           for
           Man
           must
           live
           by
           Faith.
           We
           cannot
           see
           each
           others
           Hearts
           and
           Thoughts
           ,
           and
           I
           believe
           no
           man
           desires
           that
           other
           .
           Men
           should
           see
           his
           Heart
           ,
           how
           much
           soever
           he
           may
           desire
           to
           see
           theirs
           ;
           and
           then
           we
           cannot
           converse
           with
           each
           other
           ,
           with
           any
           Pleasure
           and
           Security
           ,
           without
           believing
           .
           We
           are
           finite
           Creatures
           ,
           our
           Lives
           are
           short
           ,
           and
           we
           can
           be
           but
           in
           one
           Place
           at
           a
           time
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           must
           believe
           nothing
           ,
           but
           what
           we
           our selves
           see
           ,
           what
           a
           narrow
           contemptible
           thing
           is
           human
           Knowledge
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           must
           allow
           of
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Eye
           and
           Ear
           Witnesses
           ,
           and
           of
           credible
           Histories
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Evidence
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           furnishes
           us
           with
           the
           best
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           with
           the
           largest
           Part
           of
           our
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           wisest
           Rules
           and
           Examples
           of
           Life
           .
           And
           though
           we
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           often
           are
           mistaken
           ,
           this
           only
           makes
           Men
           more
           prudent
           and
           cautious
           ,
           not
           Infidels
           :
           
           But
           a
           Divine
           Faith
           gives
           us
           a
           much
           more
           infallible
           Assurance
           ,
           than
           Human
           Faith
           can
           do
           ;
           for
           we
           know
           ,
           God
           cannot
           deceive
           us
           ,
           as
           Men
           may
           ,
           and
           then
           if
           we
           have
           as
           great
           ,
           nay
           ,
           much
           greater
           Evidence
           for
           a
           Divine
           Revelation
           ,
           than
           we
           have
           for
           any
           other
           matters
           of
           Fact
           at
           such
           a
           distance
           ;
           we
           have
           all
           the
           Evidence
           of
           the
           most
           certain
           Human
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           infallible
           certainty
           of
           a
           Divine
           Faith.
           
        
         
           Nay
           if
           they
           will
           but
           allow
           ,
           which
           no
           considering
           Man
           can
           deny
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           as
           good
           Evidence
           for
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           for
           any
           other
           History
           ,
           which
           they
           most
           firmly
           believe
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           impossible
           for
           them
           to
           give
           a
           wise
           Reason
           ,
           why
           they
           do
           not
           believe
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Nay
           were
           there
           less
           Evidence
           than
           there
           is
           ,
           the
           vast
           Importance
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           less
           than
           Eternal
           Life
           and
           Death
           ,
           is
           reason
           enough
           to
           a
           wise
           Man
           to
           chuse
           the
           surest
           side
           ,
           and
           to
           live
           by
           the
           Faith
           of
           another
           World.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Let
           us
           now
           consider
           the
           Reason
           and
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           this
           Choice
           .
           
             We
             look
             not
             at
             the
             things
             which
             are
             seen
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             things
             which
             are
             not
             seen
             :
             for
             the
             things
             which
             are
             seen
             are
             temporal
             ,
             but
             the
             things
             which
             are
             not
             seen
             are
             eternal
             .
          
        
         
           The
           difference
           between
           Temporal
           and
           
           Eternal
           ,
           is
           so
           demonstrative
           a
           Reason
           ,
           why
           we
           should
           prefer
           Eternal
           unseen
           things
           before
           temporal
           seen
           things
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           add
           any
           thing
           to
           give
           a
           new
           Strength
           to
           it
           ,
           if
           Men
           do
           but
           understand
           what
           these
           Words
           ,
           Time
           ,
           and
           Eternity
           ,
           signifie
           .
        
         
           Suppose
           you
           should
           ask
           any
           Man
           ,
           whether
           he
           would
           chuse
           to
           live
           threescore
           or
           fourscore
           years
           ,
           or
           to
           live
           for
           ever
           ,
           he
           would
           certainly
           wonder
           at
           your
           Question
           ,
           and
           think
           it
           an
           Affront
           ,
           since
           Nature
           teaches
           all
           Men
           to
           answer
           it
           without
           the
           least
           dispute
           ,
           or
           consideration
           about
           it
           .
           All
           Men
           love
           Life
           ,
           and
           above
           all
           things
           desire
           to
           live
           for
           ever
           ;
           which
           is
           so
           strong
           a
           Passion
           ;
           that
           I
           doubt
           not
           at
           all
           ;
           but
           the
           generality
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           (
           supposing
           no
           other
           Life
           after
           this
           )
           would
           rather
           chuse
           to
           be
           Immortal
           Beggars
           ,
           than
           Mortal
           Princes
           ;
           or
           at
           least
           would
           content
           themselves
           with
           a
           very
           mean
           Station
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           their
           Chance
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           it
           ,
           rather
           than
           not
           to
           be
           .
           For
           Life
           is
           sweet
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           a
           pleasant
           thing
           to
           the
           Eye
           ,
           to
           behold
           the
           Sun.
           And
           if
           Men
           ,
           who
           know
           no
           better
           ,
           would
           be
           contented
           to
           take
           their
           Fortune
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           to
           venture
           an
           Eternal
           
           Round
           of
           uncertain
           and
           changeable
           Scenes
           ,
           and
           prefer
           this
           before
           fourscore
           or
           a
           hundred
           Years
           of
           the
           greatest
           Prosperity
           and
           Glory
           ;
           one
           would
           think
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           no
           Comparison
           between
           the
           most
           prosperous
           State
           of
           this
           Life
           ,
           and
           the
           eternal
           unchangeable
           Happiness
           of
           the
           next
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           we
           find
           by
           Experience
           ,
           that
           though
           most
           Men
           are
           desirous
           to
           live
           as
           long
           as
           they
           can
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           would
           submit
           to
           any
           Conditions
           ,
           which
           would
           make
           them
           Immortal
           here
           ,
           they
           think
           the
           Case
           very
           much
           altered
           ,
           when
           you
           promise
           them
           Immortal
           Life
           in
           the
           next
           World
           ;
           as
           is
           very
           evident
           from
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           not
           submit
           to
           such
           a
           State
           of
           Discipline
           and
           Mortification
           to
           save
           their
           Souls
           ,
           as
           they
           chearfully
           submit
           to
           ,
           to
           save
           their
           Lives
           .
           Skin
           for
           Skin
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           a
           Man
           hath
           ,
           will
           he
           give
           for
           his
           Life
           ;
           but
           they
           will
           not
           part
           with
           all
           they
           have
           to
           save
           their
           Souls
           ;
           nay
           ,
           will
           venture
           their
           Souls
           to
           get
           or
           to
           save
           an
           Estate
           ,
           or
           a
           very
           little
           part
           of
           it
           .
           And
           yet
           (
           which
           makes
           it
           more
           wonderful
           )
           there
           are
           great
           numbers
           of
           such
           Men
           ,
           who
           profess
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           another
           World
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           must
           be
           happy
           or
           miserable
           for
           ever
           .
           This
           is
           very
           
           unaccountable
           ,
           that
           all
           Men
           should
           agree
           ,
           that
           what
           is
           eternal
           ought
           to
           be
           preferred
           before
           what
           is
           temporal
           ,
           and
           yet
           that
           the
           Generality
           of
           Mankind
           should
           prefer
           temporal
           Things
           before
           the
           Things
           which
           are
           Eternal
           .
           What
           is
           to
           be
           said
           to
           these
           Men
           ?
           Will
           you
           prove
           ,
           that
           Eternity
           is
           to
           be
           preferred
           before
           Time
           ?
           This
           is
           lost
           labour
           ,
           for
           they
           all
           own
           it
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           Natural
           Sense
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           powerful
           than
           any
           other
           Arguments
           .
           Will
           you
           then
           perswade
           them
           to
           prefer
           Eternal
           before
           Temporal
           Things
           ?
           but
           by
           what
           Arguments
           will
           you
           perswade
           ,
           if
           Eternity
           it self
           cannot
           perswade
           ?
           In
           such
           Cases
           where
           there
           is
           no
           need
           of
           disputing
           ,
           no
           need
           to
           convince
           Mens
           Reasons
           ,
           I
           know
           nothing
           left
           ,
           but
           to
           paint
           and
           represent
           ,
           to
           draw
           such
           lively
           Images
           and
           Pictures
           ,
           as
           may
           move
           Mens
           Passions
           ,
           and
           give
           them
           a
           feeling
           Sense
           of
           the
           difference
           between
           Time
           and
           Eternity
           .
           And
           to
           do
           this
           to
           as
           great
           Advantage
           as
           I
           can
           ,
           I
           shall
           1st
           .
           consider
           the
           difference
           between
           Time
           and
           Eternity
           .
           And
           ,
           2d
           .
           The
           difference
           between
           Things
           Temporal
           ,
           and
           Things
           Eternal
           .
        
         
           1st
           .
           The
           difference
           between
           Time
           and
           Eternity
           .
           You
           all
           see
           and
           feel
           what
           
           Time
           is
           ,
           it
           passeth
           away
           swiftly
           ,
           and
           we
           pass
           away
           with
           it
           ;
           when
           we
           look
           back
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           like
           a
           Dream
           ,
           or
           a
           Watch
           in
           the
           Night
           ,
           so
           soon
           passeth
           it
           away
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           gone
           .
           Some
           few
           Years
           clear
           the
           Stage
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           bring
           new
           busy
           Actors
           ,
           or
           idle
           Spectators
           on
           it
           ;
           and
           by
           that
           time
           we
           can
           well
           turn
           our selves
           round
           ,
           we
           see
           all
           new
           Faces
           and
           new
           Scenes
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           our selves
           hastening
           after
           ,
           though
           we
           should
           happen
           to
           stay
           a
           little
           behind
           our
           Company
           .
           But
           who
           can
           represent
           Eternity
           ?
           to
           live
           without
           end
           ,
           a
           Duration
           ,
           which
           it
           is
           not
           in
           the
           power
           of
           Numbers
           to
           measure
           ,
           and
           therefore
           no
           Value
           can
           be
           put
           upon
           it
           .
        
         
           To
           form
           such
           an
           Image
           of
           this
           in
           your
           Minds
           ,
           as
           no
           Words
           can
           express
           ,
           make
           Eternity
           present
           to
           you
           .
           Suppose
           this
           World
           to
           be
           at
           an
           End
           ,
           as
           it
           will
           very
           suddenly
           be
           with
           us
           all
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           were
           at
           this
           time
           in
           an
           Eternal
           State
           of
           Happiness
           or
           Misery
           ;
           either
           with
           Lazarus
           in
           
           Abraham's
           Bosom
           ,
           or
           with
           Dives
           in
           Hell
           ,
           tormented
           in
           endless
           Flames
           .
           Whatever
           the
           Happiness
           ,
           or
           Misery
           of
           the
           next
           State
           is
           ,
           is
           it
           possible
           for
           us
           now
           to
           conceive
           ,
           what
           Passions
           will
           accompany
           this
           Thought
           ,
           that
           whether
           
           we
           find
           our selves
           happy
           or
           miserable
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           so
           for
           ever
           ?
           What
           is
           the
           secure
           Triumph
           of
           a
           never
           fading
           Crown
           ?
           What
           is
           the
           Terror
           ,
           Confusion
           ,
           Amazement
           of
           a
           never
           dying
           Worm
           ?
           Thus
           it
           will
           be
           with
           us
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           we
           remove
           out
           of
           this
           World
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Thoughts
           of
           Eternal
           Miseries
           ,
           when
           we
           think
           seriously
           of
           them
           ,
           do
           now
           astonish
           us
           ;
           if
           the
           Hope
           of
           Immortal
           Life
           does
           now
           transport
           good
           Men
           ,
           and
           give
           them
           the
           Victory
           over
           this
           present
           World
           ,
           what
           will
           it
           do
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           see
           and
           feel
           ,
           what
           they
           now
           only
           fear
           or
           hope
           ?
        
         
           And
           is
           this
           so
           unreasonable
           a
           thing
           ,
           to
           suppose
           the
           other
           World
           present
           ,
           which
           a
           very
           few
           Years
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           a
           few
           Days
           ,
           will
           make
           present
           to
           us
           ?
           When
           we
           are
           so
           near
           the
           Grave
           ,
           can
           not
           we
           look
           a
           little
           beyond
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           an
           Eye
           of
           Faith
           contemplate
           the
           endless
           Happiness
           of
           good
           Men
           ,
           and
           the
           endless
           Miseries
           of
           the
           Wicked
           :
           This
           is
           what
           the
           Apostle
           means
           by
           
             looking
             at
             the
             things
             which
             are
             not
             seen
             ,
          
           to
           have
           our
           Eyes
           fixt
           upon
           the
           other
           World
           as
           if
           it
           were
           present
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           very
           great
           reason
           for
           it
           ,
           for
           though
           these
           Eternal
           Things
           are
           not
           yet
           present
           to
           us
           ,
           yet
           Eternity
           is
           .
           Though
           we
           do
           not
           yet
           see
           that
           eternal
           
           and
           unchangeable
           State
           of
           Happiness
           or
           Misery
           ,
           yet
           we
           now
           know
           as
           well
           what
           Eternity
           signifies
           ,
           as
           ever
           we
           shall
           do
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           may
           contemplate
           the
           Nature
           of
           Eternity
           ,
           and
           deeply
           affect
           our
           Minds
           with
           the
           Hope
           and
           Fear
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Though
           our
           Life
           in
           this
           World
           is
           short
           and
           perishing
           ,
           yet
           our
           Souls
           are
           immortal
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           are
           already
           Immortal
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           an
           Immortal
           Creature
           from
           the
           first
           Moment
           of
           his
           Being
           is
           in
           Eternity
           ,
           because
           he
           can
           never
           wholly
           die
           ,
           or
           cease
           to
           be
           :
           So
           that
           Eternity
           ,
           as
           it
           signifies
           an
           endless
           Duration
           ,
           is
           as
           much
           present
           to
           us
           now
           ,
           as
           ever
           it
           will
           be
           ,
           though
           we
           are
           not
           yet
           in
           that
           unchangeable
           State
           ,
           which
           shall
           last
           for
           ever
           .
           And
           does
           it
           not
           become
           an
           Eternal
           Being
           to
           think
           of
           Eternity
           ,
           when
           ,
           though
           we
           shall
           not
           always
           be
           ,
           what
           we
           now
           are
           ,
           yet
           we
           shall
           always
           be
           ;
           and
           a
           Creature
           which
           shall
           always
           be
           ,
           ought
           above
           all
           to
           look
           at
           those
           unseen
           Things
           which
           shall
           always
           be
           .
        
         
           An
           Immortal
           Creature
           which
           must
           live
           for
           ever
           ,
           is
           very
           little
           concerned
           in
           a
           changeable
           and
           vanishing
           State
           ;
           for
           what
           do
           threescore
           or
           fourscore
           years
           signify
           ,
           when
           we
           must
           live
           for
           ever
           ?
           
           They
           bear
           no
           proportion
           to
           Eternity
           ,
           and
           therefore
           can
           challenge
           but
           a
           very
           little
           Share
           and
           Interest
           in
           our
           Thoughts
           ;
           An
           Immortal
           Creature
           must
           design
           nothing
           less
           than
           an
           Immortal
           Happiness
           ,
           because
           nothing
           less
           is
           commensurate
           to
           our
           Being
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           same
           Reason
           that
           we
           desire
           to
           be
           happy
           ,
           we
           must
           desire
           to
           be
           happy
           as
           long
           as
           we
           are
           .
        
         
           No
           time
           can
           be
           too
           soon
           for
           such
           Thoughts
           ,
           because
           an
           Immortal
           Creature
           should
           never
           live
           a
           Day
           without
           them
           :
           Were
           we
           to
           spend
           Eternity
           in
           an
           endless
           round
           of
           Changes
           ,
           we
           should
           be
           no
           farther
           concerned
           ,
           than
           to
           make
           every
           State
           of
           Life
           as
           easy
           and
           entertaining
           as
           we
           could
           :
           But
           when
           we
           know
           this
           World
           is
           the
           only
           changeable
           Scene
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           must
           pass
           from
           hence
           into
           an
           Eternal
           and
           Unchangeable
           State
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           must
           be
           either
           happy
           or
           miserable
           for
           ever
           ,
           according
           as
           we
           behave
           our selves
           in
           this
           World
           ;
           not
           to
           make
           Eternal
           Happiness
           the
           commanding
           and
           governing
           Design
           of
           our
           Lives
           ,
           or
           to
           run
           any
           Hazard
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           present
           things
           ,
           is
           such
           a
           Degeneracy
           of
           an
           Immortal
           Nature
           ,
           that
           such
           men
           very
           well
           deserve
           ,
           if
           not
           to
           forfeit
           Immortal
           Being
           ,
           
           yet
           to
           forfeit
           Immortal
           Happiness
           .
        
         
           But
           not
           to
           dissemble
           any
           difficulties
           ,
           I
           will
           propose
           this
           Case
           as
           fairly
           as
           any
           one
           can
           desire
           .
           No
           Man
           is
           so
           perfectly
           bruitish
           ,
           as
           absolutely
           to
           prefer
           Time
           before
           Eternity
           ;
           every
           man
           had
           rather
           live
           for
           ever
           ;
           but
           the
           difficulty
           is
           ,
           when
           we
           may
           live
           threescore
           or
           fourscore
           Years
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           (
           which
           though
           it
           be
           nothing
           to
           Eternity
           ,
           yet
           is
           a
           very
           long
           State
           of
           Temptation
           )
           to
           deny
           our selves
           for
           so
           long
           a
           time
           ,
           the
           present
           Pleasures
           and
           Satisfactions
           of
           Life
           ,
           for
           the
           absent
           and
           unknown
           ,
           though
           the
           endless
           Happiness
           of
           the
           next
           Life
           .
           The
           pretended
           Difficulties
           you
           see
           ,
           are
           the
           present
           uneasy
           Restraints
           ,
           which
           the
           Practice
           of
           Virtue
           lays
           upon
           our
           sensual
           Inclinations
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           must
           deny
           our selves
           these
           present
           Satisfactions
           for
           the
           long
           Expectation
           of
           an
           absent
           and
           unknown
           Happiness
           .
        
         
           Now
           I
           shall
           not
           at
           present
           dispute
           the
           Point
           between
           Vertue
           and
           Licentiousness
           ,
           which
           of
           them
           contributes
           most
           to
           the
           present
           Ease
           and
           Pleasure
           of
           Life
           :
           But
           to
           make
           you
           sensible
           ,
           how
           unreasonable
           an
           Objection
           this
           is
           ,
           I
           will
           put
           you
           another
           Case
           .
           Suppose
           instead
           of
           the
           Promise
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           God
           had
           promised
           
           Immortal
           Life
           in
           this
           World
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           Virtue
           ;
           that
           this
           World
           should
           have
           been
           a
           Paradise
           to
           all
           Virtuous
           Men
           ,
           where
           they
           should
           have
           lived
           for
           ever
           ;
           and
           that
           wicked
           Men
           should
           have
           lived
           a
           very
           little
           while
           ,
           nay
           ,
           suppose
           the
           longest
           Period
           of
           Human
           Life
           ,
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           then
           have
           been
           cut
           off
           by
           some
           exemplary
           Punishment
           ,
           and
           have
           perished
           in
           the
           Grave
           ,
           what
           would
           you
           think
           reasonable
           in
           this
           Case
           ?
           to
           chuse
           a
           Vertuous
           Immortality
           ,
           or
           the
           short
           and
           dying
           Pleasures
           of
           Sin
           ?
           You
           could
           not
           pretend
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           that
           the
           Rewards
           were
           absent
           and
           unknown
           ,
           for
           they
           would
           be
           present
           and
           sensible
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           seen
           things
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           Happiness
           of
           this
           Life
           is
           :
           But
           the
           difficulties
           of
           Vertue
           (
           till
           we
           had
           brought
           our
           earthly
           Appetites
           and
           Passions
           under
           government
           )
           would
           be
           the
           same
           that
           they
           are
           now
           :
           And
           if
           you
           would
           think
           it
           reasonable
           to
           be
           vertuous
           for
           an
           earthly
           Immortality
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           perswade
           my self
           most
           Men
           would
           )
           I
           cannot
           imagine
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           weaken
           the
           Argument
           ,
           to
           translate
           this
           Immortal
           Life
           from
           Earth
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           much
           a
           happier
           Place
           than
           this
           Earth
           .
           And
           yet
           
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           but
           were
           this
           the
           Case
           ,
           that
           Vertuous
           Men
           should
           be
           immortal
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           none
           but
           Sinners
           should
           die
           ,
           Sin
           would
           render
           Men
           the
           most
           contemptible
           and
           infamous
           Creatures
           ,
           to
           prefer
           the
           short
           Extravagancies
           of
           Vice
           before
           a
           Vertuous
           Immortality
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           the
           difference
           between
           Time
           and
           Eternity
           is
           such
           a
           Reason
           as
           no
           difficulties
           can
           answer
           :
           Eternal
           Happiness
           is
           an
           abundant
           recompence
           for
           any
           temporal
           sufferings
           ,
           and
           whatever
           the
           difficulties
           of
           Virtue
           and
           Religion
           may
           be
           ,
           they
           must
           not
           be
           compared
           with
           Eternal
           Miseries
           .
        
         
           2dly
           .
           As
           there
           is
           a
           vast
           difference
           between
           Time
           and
           Eternity
           ,
           so
           there
           is
           as
           vast
           a
           difference
           between
           Things
           Temporal
           and
           Things
           Eternal
           .
           I
           do
           not
           intend
           at
           present
           to
           represent
           to
           you
           the
           Eternal
           Happiness
           or
           Miseries
           of
           the
           next
           Life
           ,
           as
           I
           find
           them
           described
           in
           Scripture
           ;
           nor
           either
           lessen
           the
           Happiness
           ,
           or
           aggravate
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           this
           present
           Life
           ;
           but
           shall
           keep
           close
           to
           my
           Argument
           ,
           and
           only
           consider
           the
           difference
           ,
           which
           Time
           and
           Eternity
           makes
           between
           things
           ;
           and
           a
           very
           few
           Words
           will
           explain
           this
           :
           For
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           whatever
           is
           subject
           to
           
           Time
           ,
           is
           liable
           to
           Changes
           ,
           Revolutions
           ,
           Intermissions
           ;
           but
           what
           is
           Eternal
           hath
           an
           unchangeable
           Nature
           ,
           and
           is
           always
           the
           same
           .
           And
           what
           a
           vast
           difference
           does
           this
           make
           between
           the
           Happiness
           and
           Miseries
           of
           this
           perishing
           Life
           ,
           and
           the
           Eternal
           Happiness
           ,
           and
           Miseries
           of
           the
           next
           ?
        
         
           The
           Happiness
           of
           this
           Life
           can't
           be
           very
           valuable
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           not
           constant
           ,
           the
           Enjoyments
           of
           it
           are
           frequently
           delayed
           ,
           disappointed
           ,
           or
           interrupted
           ;
           and
           the
           Miseries
           of
           it
           are
           not
           so
           very
           formidable
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           their
           Allays
           and
           Intermissions
           too
           ,
           and
           cannot
           continue
           long
           in
           great
           extremity
           :
           This
           is
           the
           Nature
           of
           temporal
           things
           to
           change
           and
           alter
           ,
           which
           lessens
           the
           Pleasures
           ,
           and
           tempers
           the
           Miseries
           of
           Life
           :
           But
           an
           eternal
           ,
           constant
           ,
           uninterrupted
           Happiness
           ,
           an
           eternal
           ,
           constant
           ,
           uninterrupted
           Misery
           ,
           a
           Happiness
           and
           Misery
           without
           any
           end
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           Intermission
           or
           Allay
           ;
           this
           is
           perfect
           Happiness
           and
           perfect
           Misery
           ,
           infinitely
           more
           to
           be
           desired
           ,
           and
           feared
           ,
           than
           what
           Time
           can
           alter
           .
           This
           represents
           Temporal
           Things
           as
           in
           themselves
           of
           no
           great
           value
           ,
           and
           gives
           a
           Natural
           Preference
           
           to
           Eternal
           Things
           :
           Which
           is
           the
           reason
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           Exhortation
           ;
           
             Lay
             not
             up
             for
             your selves
             treasures
             on
             earth
             ,
             where
             moth
             and
             rust
             doth
             corrupt
             ,
             and
             where
             thieves
             break
             through
             and
             steal
             ;
             but
             lay
             up
             for
             your selves
             treasures
             in
             heaven
             ,
             where
             neither
             moth
             nor
             rust
             doth
             corrupt
             ,
             and
             where
             thieves
             cannot
             break
             through
             and
             steal
             .
          
           This
           makes
           a
           natural
           Subordination
           between
           Temporal
           and
           Eternal
           Things
           ,
           and
           justifies
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           our
           Choice
           in
           
             making
             to
             our selves
             friends
             of
             the
             mammon
             of
             unrighteousness
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             fail
             ,
             they
             may
             receive
             us
             into
             ●…verlasting
             habitations
             :
          
           Or
           like
           that
           wise
           Merchant
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           who
           having
           
             found
             a
             treasure
             hid
             in
             a
             field
             ,
             went
             and
             fold
             all
             that
             he
             had
             ,
             and
             bought
             that
             field
             .
          
           This
           is
           sufficient
           to
           convince
           those
           Men
           ,
           who
           believe
           another
           Life
           ,
           of
           the
           reasonableness
           of
           this
           Choice
           ,
           to
           govern
           our
           Lives
           by
           the
           Faith
           and
           Hope
           of
           unseen
           things
           ,
           not
           to
           look
           at
           the
           Things
           which
           are
           seen
           ,
           but
           at
           the
           Things
           which
           are
           not
           seen
           .
           Bad
           Men
           themselves
           feel
           the
           force
           of
           this
           Argument
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           way
           to
           avoid
           it
           ,
           but
           by
           making
           these
           unseen
           things
           more
           invisible
           than
           they
           really
           are
           :
           They
           love
           these
           seen
           things
           so
           well
           ,
           
           though
           they
           are
           but
           temporal
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           willing
           to
           believe
           there
           are
           any
           such
           Unseen
           Eternal
           Things
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           convinc'd
           ought
           to
           have
           the
           Preference
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           such
           Eternal
           Things
           :
           And
           therefore
           for
           a
           Conclusion
           ,
           I
           shall
           briefly
           reason
           the
           Case
           with
           these
           Men
           ,
           nor
           directly
           to
           prove
           the
           Certainty
           of
           another
           World
           ;
           but
           to
           shew
           them
           ,
           how
           unreasonable
           and
           dangerous
           it
           is
           to
           entertain
           such
           an
           Aversion
           ,
           as
           they
           manifestly
           betray
           ,
           to
           the
           Belief
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           For
           can
           any
           thing
           be
           more
           infamous
           than
           an
           Aversion
           to
           the
           Belief
           of
           Immortality
           ?
           Is
           any
           thing
           more
           natural
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           than
           the
           Desire
           of
           Immortality
           ?
           Next
           to
           the
           Fears
           of
           being
           miserable
           for
           ever
           ,
           is
           there
           a
           more
           terrible
           Thought
           than
           falling
           into
           nothing
           ?
           And
           how
           unnatural
           then
           is
           it
           for
           Men
           to
           be
           afraid
           of
           believing
           themselves
           immortal
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           great
           Pains
           to
           perswade
           themselves
           against
           all
           the
           Hopes
           and
           Inclinations
           of
           Nature
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           dye
           like
           Beasts
           ;
           and
           to
           appear
           never
           better
           pleased
           ,
           than
           when
           they
           can
           start
           some
           difficulties
           to
           weaken
           the
           Belief
           and
           Hope
           of
           another
           World.
           
        
         
         
           True
           ,
           you
           'l
           say
           ,
           this
           seems
           somewhat
           unnatural
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           partially
           represented
           and
           not
           the
           whole
           of
           the
           Case
           ;
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           promises
           Eternal
           Life
           to
           all
           Penitents
           ,
           threatens
           Eternal
           Death
           too
           against
           all
           impenitent
           Sinners
           ;
           and
           if
           upon
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           we
           believe
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Just
           into
           Immortal
           Life
           ,
           we
           must
           believe
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Wicked
           to
           Eternal
           Punishments
           ;
           and
           these
           are
           such
           terrible
           things
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           more
           desireable
           there
           should
           be
           no
           Heaven
           ,
           then
           that
           there
           should
           be
           a
           Hell
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           rather
           reject
           these
           great
           Hopes
           ,
           than
           take
           the
           Hope
           and
           the
           Fear
           together
           .
        
         
           This
           no
           doubt
           is
           the
           true
           Reason
           of
           Mens
           infidelity
           ,
           not
           that
           they
           absolutely
           despise
           Immortal
           Life
           ,
           the
           Desire
           of
           which
           is
           so
           natural
           and
           necessary
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           fear
           Eternal
           Miseries
           :
           And
           yet
           in
           this
           case
           it
           is
           very
           unnatural
           to
           reject
           the
           Belief
           and
           Hope
           of
           Immortal
           Life
           :
           For
           the
           Desire
           of
           Immortality
           is
           the
           first
           and
           most
           necessary
           Desire
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ought
           to
           govern
           all
           other
           Desires
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           unnatural
           to
           prefer
           any
           thing
           before
           it
           .
           As
           fond
           as
           Men
           are
           of
           their
           Sins
           ,
           
           yet
           any
           Man
           of
           understanding
           would
           be
           ashamed
           to
           own
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           rather
           enjoy
           his
           Lusts
           thirty
           or
           forty
           Years
           ,
           than
           be
           immortal
           .
           The
           Design
           of
           Infidelity
           is
           not
           only
           to
           cure
           Men's
           Fears
           ,
           but
           to
           salve
           their
           Reputation
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           their
           Vices
           less
           infamous
           .
           If
           there
           be
           no
           Life
           after
           this
           ,
           
             let
             us
             eat
             and
             drink
             for
             to
             morrow
             we
             die
             ,
          
           seems
           natural
           and
           reasonable
           enough
           ,
           but
           to
           eat
           and
           drink
           ,
           and
           riot
           away
           Immortality
           ,
           must
           make
           a
           Man
           infamous
           .
           Suppose
           God
           had
           promised
           Immortal
           Life
           to
           good
           Men
           ,
           and
           threaten'd
           ,
           not
           Eternal
           Punishments
           ,
           but
           Annihilation
           to
           the
           Wicked
           .
           When
           Eternal
           Punishments
           were
           removed
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           would
           you
           have
           thought
           it
           reasonable
           then
           to
           believe
           Immortality
           ,
           and
           to
           live
           vertuously
           for
           the
           Hopes
           of
           Immortality
           ?
           Would
           you
           have
           thought
           it
           infamous
           then
           to
           prefer
           Sin
           and
           Annihilation
           ,
           before
           Vertue
           and
           Immortality
           ;
           and
           is
           it
           not
           infamous
           then
           for
           the
           love
           of
           Sin
           ,
           to
           reject
           the
           Hopes
           of
           Immortality
           ,
           and
           to
           hope
           for
           Annihilation
           ,
           as
           such
           Men
           generally
           do
           ;
           if
           we
           think
           it
           reasonable
           to
           serve
           God
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           immortal
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           would
           be
           infamous
           not
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           supposing
           
           the
           certain
           Knowledge
           of
           Immortal
           Life
           ;
           then
           the
           Threatnings
           of
           Eternal
           Punishments
           can
           be
           no
           reasonable
           prejudice
           against
           the
           Belief
           of
           Immortality
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           to
           reject
           the
           Hopes
           of
           Immortal
           Life
           for
           fear
           of
           such
           Miseries
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           escape
           if
           we
           please
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           we
           believe
           and
           chuse
           Immortal
           Life
           :
           No
           Man
           who
           does
           not
           prefer
           something
           else
           ,
           or
           to
           speak
           plainly
           ,
           who
           does
           not
           prefer
           the
           short
           Pleasures
           of
           Sin
           before
           Immortal
           Life
           ,
           need
           fear
           Eternal
           Miseries
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Fear
           of
           Eternal
           Miseries
           ,
           which
           they
           know
           they
           may
           escape
           ,
           but
           the
           Contempt
           of
           Eternal
           Life
           which
           makes
           them
           Infidels
           ,
           and
           it
           concerns
           them
           to
           consider
           well
           ,
           what
           the
           Consequences
           of
           this
           are
           .
        
         
           For
           1.
           as
           I
           have
           already
           observed
           ,
           and
           there
           needs
           no
           great
           Proof
           of
           it
           ,
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           infamous
           ,
           than
           to
           contradict
           the
           most
           noble
           and
           generous
           Desires
           of
           Human
           Nature
           :
           To
           be
           afraid
           to
           be
           immortal
           ,
           is
           to
           desire
           to
           be
           a
           Beast
           ,
           and
           to
           perish
           like
           a
           Beast
           ;
           nay
           it
           is
           to
           desire
           what
           no
           Beast
           would
           desire
           ;
           for
           Self-love
           and
           Self-preservation
           is
           implanted
           even
           in
           the
           brutal
           nature
           :
           And
           what
           a
           prodigious
           Degeneracy
           
           is
           it
           of
           Human
           Nature
           ,
           for
           Men
           to
           hate
           themselves
           and
           their
           own
           Being
           ,
           and
           to
           wish
           and
           hope
           that
           they
           may
           perish
           in
           the
           Grave
           .
           It
           is
           a
           vain
           thing
           to
           set
           up
           for
           the
           Reputation
           of
           Wit
           and
           Philosophy
           in
           this
           Cause
           ,
           for
           Human
           Nature
           is
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           generality
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           who
           will
           always
           hope
           and
           desire
           on
           Natures
           side
           ,
           will
           be
           against
           them
           too
           ;
           and
           Nature
           so
           abhors
           the
           Thoughts
           of
           Annihilation
           and
           Dissolution
           ,
           that
           all
           Men
           must
           despise
           those
           as
           very
           contemptible
           Creatures
           ,
           who
           can
           be
           contented
           to
           fall
           into
           nothing
           themselves
           ,
           and
           abhor
           them
           for
           their
           malicious
           Attempts
           to
           deprive
           other
           Men
           of
           the
           Hope
           of
           Immortality
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           a
           strong
           Presumption
           against
           Infidelity
           ,
           that
           it
           contradicts
           the
           Hopes
           and
           Desires
           of
           Nature
           .
           Are
           there
           any
           other
           Natural
           Desires
           and
           Appetites
           which
           have
           no
           Natural
           Objects
           to
           answer
           them
           ?
           And
           why
           should
           we
           think
           ,
           that
           Nature
           should
           implant
           in
           us
           a
           Desire
           of
           Immortality
           ,
           if
           we
           were
           not
           made
           to
           be
           immortal
           :
           This
           cannot
           be
           ,
           if
           we
           were
           made
           by
           a
           wise
           Being
           ;
           for
           then
           all
           the
           Desires
           and
           Appetites
           of
           Nature
           must
           be
           wisely
           made
           ,
           that
           
           is
           ,
           fitted
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           that
           Being
           to
           which
           they
           belong
           ,
           and
           then
           Immortal
           Desires
           can
           belong
           only
           to
           an
           Immortal
           Nature
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           also
           ought
           to
           be
           well
           considered
           ,
           that
           this
           makes
           Infidelity
           the
           most
           inexcusable
           Sin
           ,
           for
           to
           reject
           not
           only
           all
           Supernatural
           Evidence
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           Desires
           and
           Inclinations
           of
           Nature
           ,
           will
           admit
           of
           no
           Excuse
           .
           This
           is
           an
           Apostacy
           from
           Human
           Nature
           ,
           and
           though
           the
           Divine
           Goodness
           has
           a
           great
           tenderness
           for
           Human
           Infirmities
           ,
           yet
           when
           Men
           wilfully
           put
           off
           Human
           Nature
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           Right
           to
           the
           Excuses
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Compassion
           which
           is
           due
           to
           Men.
           And
           such
           Men
           ought
           to
           be
           very
           sure
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           in
           the
           right
           ,
           who
           have
           no
           Excuse
           to
           make
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           in
           the
           wrong
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           yet
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           be
           secure
           against
           the
           Inclinations
           ,
           Desires
           ,
           and
           Sentiments
           of
           Nature
           .
           It
           is
           possible
           with
           great
           Art
           and
           Violence
           ,
           for
           some
           time
           to
           stifle
           the
           Sense
           of
           Nature
           ,
           but
           Nature
           will
           take
           some
           Occasion
           or
           other
           to
           get
           loose
           ,
           and
           to
           revive
           our
           Fears
           ,
           when
           we
           have
           forfeited
           all
           our
           Hopes
           .
        
         
           For
           1.
           
           It
           is
           certain
           there
           can
           be
           
           demonstration
           against
           Nature
           .
           If
           the
           Natural
           Desires
           of
           Immortality
           do
           not
           prove
           that
           we
           are
           immortal
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           a
           Bar
           against
           all
           demonstration
           that
           we
           are
           not
           :
           For
           that
           would
           be
           an
           ill-contrived
           Nature
           indeed
           ,
           which
           should
           have
           Natural
           Desires
           and
           Appetites
           against
           demonstration
           .
           That
           should
           have
           a
           great
           Passion
           for
           Immortality
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           demonstrable
           that
           we
           are
           not
           immortal
           .
           And
           if
           they
           cannot
           demonstrate
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           not
           immortal
           ,
           we
           shall
           certainly
           hope
           and
           fear
           on
           Natures
           side
           :
           And
           what
           will
           all
           the
           boasting
           Pretences
           to
           Infidelity
           signify
           ,
           if
           they
           cannot
           cure
           our
           Natural
           Hopes
           and
           Fears
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           For
           Natural
           Fears
           and
           Hopes
           are
           very
           Mechanical
           Passions
           ,
           and
           not
           under
           the
           Government
           of
           our
           Wills
           and
           arbitrary
           Opinions
           .
           They
           are
           no
           more
           to
           be
           silenced
           with
           Wit
           and
           Sophistry
           ,
           than
           some
           Natural
           Antipathies
           are
           ,
           which
           Men
           may
           think
           to
           reason
           away
           ,
           but
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           Object
           of
           that
           Antipathy
           appears
           ,
           all
           their
           Arguments
           are
           lost
           ,
           and
           they
           sweat
           ,
           and
           tremble
           ,
           and
           flie
           :
           And
           thus
           do
           Infidels
           too
           ,
           who
           please
           themselves
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           reason
           away
           another
           World
           into
           a
           
           Fairy
           Land
           ,
           but
           yet
           can't
           think
           seriously
           of
           it
           without
           trembling
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           For
           whatever
           Baffle
           men
           put
           upon
           their
           Faith
           ,
           yet
           these
           Hopes
           and
           Fears
           are
           so
           natural
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           never
           perswade
           themselves
           ,
           that
           what
           is
           reported
           of
           the
           other
           World
           ,
           does
           not
           deserve
           to
           be
           hoped
           or
           feared
           .
           No
           Argument
           can
           convince
           any
           Man
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           desireable
           to
           live
           for
           ever
           ,
           or
           that
           it
           is
           not
           the
           most
           terrible
           thing
           of
           all
           ,
           to
           be
           miserable
           for
           ever
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           is
           impossible
           not
           to
           hope
           or
           fear
           .
           The
           Desires
           of
           a
           less
           Happiness
           ,
           or
           the
           Fears
           of
           a
           less
           Misery
           may
           be
           conquered
           ;
           but
           when
           Men
           hear
           of
           Eternal
           Happiness
           and
           Eternal
           Misery
           ,
           the
           one
           the
           most
           desireable
           ,
           the
           other
           the
           most
           formidable
           thing
           to
           Human
           Nature
           ,
           it
           makes
           it
           impossible
           to
           any
           thinking
           Man
           ,
           neither
           to
           desire
           nor
           fear
           .
        
         
           This
           shews
           ,
           how
           vain
           it
           is
           to
           struggle
           against
           Nature
           ;
           for
           Nature
           will
           be
           too
           strong
           for
           all
           our
           Pretences
           to
           Wit
           and
           Philosophy
           ;
           and
           thus
           all
           Infidels
           find
           it
           is
           at
           one
           time
           or
           other
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           I
           shall
           add
           but
           one
           thing
           more
           ;
           since
           the
           Desire
           of
           Immortality
           is
           so
           natural
           ,
           consider
           what
           an
           Eternal
           Torment
           this
           must
           be
           ,
           if
           we
           lose
           Immortal
           
           Life
           by
           our
           Infidelity
           .
           Natural
           Appetites
           last
           as
           long
           as
           Nature
           does
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           are
           disappointed
           ,
           especially
           if
           it
           be
           by
           our
           own
           fault
           ,
           will
           torment
           us
           as
           long
           as
           they
           last
           .
           Now
           besides
           all
           the
           positive
           Miseries
           ,
           which
           our
           Saviour
           threatens
           against
           Infidels
           ,
           here
           is
           a
           Natural
           Cause
           and
           Demonstration
           of
           their
           Misery
           :
           The
           very
           Loss
           of
           Eternal
           Life
           must
           eternally
           torment
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           must
           eternally
           desire
           it
           ;
           and
           these
           disappointed
           Desires
           will
           turn
           into
           Eternal
           Anguish
           ,
           Despair
           ,
           and
           Self-revenge
           .
        
         
           Would
           but
           Men
           seriously
           consider
           these
           things
           ,
           
             how
             unnatural
             the
             Inclinations
             to
             Infidelity
             are
             ,
          
           and
           how
           unnatural
           the
           Aversion
           to
           the
           Belief
           of
           Immortality
           is
           ,
           and
           what
           terrible
           consequences
           
             they
             have
          
           ,
           it
           would
           make
           them
           willing
           and
           desirous
           to
           believe
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           would
           find
           no
           want
           of
           Evidence
           .
           There
           would
           not
           be
           so
           much
           need
           then
           of
           disputing
           against
           Infidelity
           ,
           but
           we
           might
           employ
           our
           time
           much
           better
           in
           exhorting
           and
           perswading
           you
           to
           the
           conscientious
           practice
           of
           our
           most
           holy
           Religion
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           obtain
           the
           End
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           even
           the
           salvation
           of
           our
           Souls
           .
        
         
           
             Which
             God
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           SERMON
           XVII
           .
        
         
           
             Preached
             at
             the
             
               Temple
               Church
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaiah
             5.
             ver
             .
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             
               Wo
               unto
               them
               that
               call
               evil
               good
               ,
               and
               good
               evil
               ;
               that
               put
               darkness
               for
               light
               ,
               and
               light
               for
               darkness
               ;
               that
               put
               bitter
               for
               sweet
               ,
               and
               sweet
               for
               bitter
               .
            
             
               Wo
               unto
               them
               that
               are
               wise
               in
               their
               own
               eyes
               ,
               and
               prudent
               in
               
                 their
                 own
                 sight
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           IT
           gives
           great
           disturbance
           to
           good
           Men
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           observe
           the
           general
           corruption
           of
           Manners
           that
           is
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           the
           means
           whereby
           Mankind
           are
           now
           corrupted
           :
           That
           the
           very
           Notions
           of
           Moral
           Good
           and
           Evil
           are
           almost
           lost
           among
           us
           ,
           that
           Men
           call
           
             evil
             good
             and
             good
             evil
             ,
             darkness
             light
             ,
             and
             light
             darkness
             ;
             bitter
             sweet
             and
             sweet
             bitter
          
           ;
           and
           shew
           their
           
           good
           will
           to
           change
           the
           Natures
           as
           well
           as
           Names
           of
           things
           were
           that
           in
           their
           Power
           .
        
         
           This
           may
           seem
           new
           and
           surprizing
           to
           Men
           unaquainted
           with
           the
           State
           of
           former
           Ages
           ;
           but
           even
           upon
           this
           Account
           there
           is
           no
           new
           thing
           under
           the
           Sun.
           Men
           have
           been
           as
           wicked
           in
           former
           Ages
           as
           they
           are
           now
           ,
           and
           have
           taken
           the
           same
           ways
           to
           justifie
           their
           wickedness
           ,
           and
           to
           harden
           themselves
           in
           Sin
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           now
           .
           As
           great
           a
           Degeneracy
           as
           this
           is
           of
           Human
           Nature
           ,
           the
           Prophet
           assures
           us
           in
           my
           Text
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           such
           Men
           in
           his
           days
           ,
           who
           called
           
             evil
             good
             and
             good
             evil
          
           ,
           and
           thus
           it
           is
           likely
           to
           be
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           yet
           there
           will
           always
           be
           a
           Succession
           of
           good
           Men
           ,
           and
           the
           Eternal
           Differences
           of
           Good
           and
           Evil
           will
           never
           be
           lost
           :
           But
           then
           good
           Men
           must
           endeavour
           by
           all
           wise
           Arts
           to
           preserve
           a
           Sense
           of
           Piety
           and
           Vertue
           ,
           to
           vindicate
           Religion
           from
           the
           Attempts
           of
           Atheists
           and
           Infidels
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           a
           stop
           to
           the
           growing
           evil
           :
           For
           this
           reason
           God
           by
           his
           Prophet
           denounceth
           a
           Woe
           against
           such
           Men
           ;
           which
           it
           shall
           be
           my
           Business
           at
           present
           to
           explain
           to
           you
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           I
           shall
           explain
           the
           several
           Terms
           in
           my
           Text
           ,
           what
           it
           is
           to
           
             call
             Evil
             Good
             ,
             and
             Good
             Evil
             ;
             to
             put
             Darkness
             for
             Light
             ,
             and
             Light
             for
             Darkness
             ;
             to
             put
             Bitter
             for
             Sweet
             ,
             and
             Sweet
             for
             Bitter
             ,
          
           and
           who
           those
           are
           ,
           
             that
             are
             Wise
             in
             their
             own
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             Prudent
             in
             their
             own
             Sight
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           shall
           enquire
           ,
           how
           Men
           come
           to
           judge
           thus
           perversly
           of
           Things
           ,
           which
           is
           intimated
           in
           the
           Order
           here
           observed
           :
           That
           they
           first
           call
           Evil
           Good
           ,
           and
           then
           Good
           Evil
           ;
           first
           put
           Darkness
           for
           Light
           ,
           and
           then
           Light
           for
           Darkness
           ;
           first
           Bitter
           for
           Sweet
           ,
           and
           then
           Sweet
           for
           Bitter
           .
        
         
           3dly
           ,
           I
           shall
           consider
           the
           Woe
           denounced
           against
           these
           Men
           ,
           and
           how
           unavoidable
           it
           is
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           To
           explain
           the
           Terms
           .
           And
           1.
           
           What
           is
           meant
           by
           
             calling
             Evil
             Good
             ,
             and
             Good
             Evil.
          
           For
           are
           there
           any
           Men
           in
           the
           World
           so
           senseless
           or
           impudent
           as
           to
           affirm
           ,
           That
           what
           Mankind
           call
           Sins
           are
           Vertues
           ,
           or
           what
           they
           call
           Vertues
           are
           Sins
           ?
           I
           never
           heard
           of
           such
           Men
           ;
           and
           
           I
           believe
           there
           are
           no
           such
           Men
           to
           be
           found
           :
           For
           there
           is
           no
           Fault
           which
           Atheists
           themselves
           can
           find
           with
           those
           which
           we
           call
           
             Moral
             Vertues
          
           ;
           such
           as
           Justice
           and
           Charity
           ,
           Meekness
           ,
           Humility
           ,
           Patience
           ,
           Temperance
           ,
           Chastity
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           do
           not
           agree
           with
           their
           Inclinations
           and
           Interests
           ,
           and
           they
           desire
           to
           be
           at
           liberty
           from
           such
           Restraints
           ,
           to
           live
           as
           they
           like
           best
           :
           they
           are
           not
           pleas'd
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           should
           be
           thought
           essentially
           Good
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Evil
           ;
           or
           that
           the
           one
           should
           be
           thought
           commanded
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           forbidden
           by
           a
           Divine
           Law
           ,
           which
           makes
           them
           accountable
           to
           a
           Superiour
           Lord
           and
           Judge
           for
           what
           they
           do
           .
           But
           if
           you
           will
           not
           call
           them
           Sins
           or
           Vertues
           ,
           nor
           pretend
           a
           Divine
           Law
           for
           it
           ,
           they
           will
           allow
           ,
           what
           we
           call
           
             Moral
             Vertues
          
           ,
           to
           be
           good
           Rules
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           very
           necessary
           for
           the
           prudent
           Government
           of
           Humane
           Societies
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           Mankind
           ought
           to
           agree
           in
           for
           their
           own
           Sakes
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Common
           Good
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           contrary
           Vices
           are
           great
           and
           publick
           Mischiefs
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           restrained
           and
           punished
           by
           Civil
           Laws
           :
           They
           are
           very
           well
           contented
           ,
           and
           think
           it
           necessary
           that
           Men
           should
           make
           them
           
           Laws
           ,
           but
           not
           God
           :
           For
           this
           still
           leaves
           them
           at
           liberty
           to
           transgress
           these
           Laws
           ,
           when
           they
           can
           do
           it
           safely
           ,
           and
           when
           their
           Interest
           and
           Inclinations
           tempt
           them
           to
           it
           .
           This
           indeed
           is
           to
           reject
           the
           very
           Notion
           of
           Moral
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           a
           strict
           Sense
           to
           call
           Evil
           Good
           ,
           or
           Good
           Evil
           ;
           for
           they
           allow
           of
           no
           such
           Distinction
           between
           Good
           and
           Evil
           in
           a
           Moral
           Sense
           .
           Tho'
           by
           the
           way
           I
           could
           never
           understand
           what
           they
           mean
           by
           this
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           Matter
           of
           these
           Vertues
           or
           Vices
           be
           such
           things
           as
           are
           naturally
           good
           or
           evil
           ,
           then
           the
           doing
           such
           things
           must
           be
           morally
           good
           or
           evil
           :
           For
           I
           know
           no
           other
           Notion
           of
           Moral
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ,
           but
           doing
           or
           chusing
           such
           things
           as
           have
           a
           natural
           Good
           and
           Evil
           :
           If
           to
           rob
           our
           Neighbour
           of
           his
           Estate
           ,
           to
           desame
           him
           ,
           to
           abuse
           his
           Wife
           or
           Daughter
           ,
           be
           a
           great
           Injury
           to
           him
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           great
           Wickedness
           in
           us
           :
           If
           to
           defend
           the
           Injur'd
           and
           Oppress'd
           ,
           to
           relieve
           the
           Poor
           and
           Fatherless
           ,
           and
           Widows
           ,
           be
           a
           great
           Good
           to
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           great
           Vertue
           in
           us
           .
           And
           I
           know
           not
           what
           other
           Sanction
           Men
           would
           have
           for
           natural
           Laws
           ,
           but
           the
           natural
           Good
           or
           Evil
           of
           things
           :
           and
           if
           there
           be
           an
           essential
           and
           eternal
           difference
           between
           natural
           
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ,
           Nature
           has
           made
           an
           essential
           difference
           between
           doing
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           between
           Vertue
           and
           Vice.
           
        
         
           But
           to
           let
           this
           pass
           ;
           since
           these
           Men
           discard
           all
           the
           Moral
           Differences
           of
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ,
           and
           yet
           own
           ,
           that
           what
           we
           call
           Vertues
           do
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           good
           ,
           and
           what
           we
           call
           Vices
           do
           great
           hurt
           and
           mischief
           ,
           the
           difficulty
           remains
           ,
           in
           what
           Sense
           any
           Man
           can
           be
           charged
           with
           
             calling
             Evil
             Good
             ,
             and
             Good
             Evil
             ,
          
           and
           I
           can
           think
           but
           of
           two
           Accounts
           of
           this
           Matter
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           they
           make
           their
           own
           Appetites
           ,
           Interests
           ,
           and
           Inclinations
           the
           only
           Rule
           and
           Measure
           of
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ;
           as
           they
           must
           necessarily
           do
           ,
           when
           they
           allow
           of
           no
           common
           Rule
           and
           Standard
           for
           all
           Mankind
           :
           For
           if
           ,
           as
           these
           Men
           perswade
           themselves
           ,
           there
           be
           no
           Law
           either
           of
           God
           or
           Nature
           to
           distinguish
           between
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           other
           distinction
           but
           what
           every
           Man
           's
           own
           Appetite
           and
           Inclination
           makes
           for
           him
           ;
           that
           is
           his
           Good
           ,
           which
           he
           best
           likes
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           Evil
           ,
           which
           he
           does
           not
           like
           .
           Good
           and
           Evil
           signifie
           nothing
           more
           ,
           but
           what
           pleases
           or
           displeases
           
           him
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           he
           feels
           himself
           highly
           pleased
           and
           gratified
           with
           what
           the
           rest
           of
           Mankind
           think
           a
           great
           Evil
           ,
           and
           really
           is
           so
           ,
           he
           laughs
           at
           their
           Ignorance
           and
           Folly
           ,
           and
           calls
           and
           chuses
           it
           as
           his
           Good
           ;
           and
           when
           that
           which
           is
           really
           Good
           crosses
           his
           Interests
           and
           Inclinations
           ,
           he
           rejects
           it
           as
           a
           great
           Evil
           .
           When
           such
           Men
           think
           it
           their
           Interest
           to
           be
           Unjust
           ,
           or
           their
           Inclinations
           tempt
           them
           to
           be
           Unchaste
           ,
           they
           don't
           think
           such
           Actions
           Vertues
           ,
           for
           they
           disown
           that
           Name
           ;
           but
           they
           think
           them
           good
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           profitable
           and
           pleasing
           ;
           nor
           do
           they
           think
           Justice
           ,
           Temperance
           ,
           and
           Chastity
           to
           be
           Vices
           ,
           but
           great
           Evils
           ,
           as
           contrary
           to
           their
           Gain
           or
           Pleasure
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           call
           that
           which
           is
           morally
           Good
           ,
           Evil
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           morally
           Evil
           ,
           Good.
           
        
         
           2dly
           ,
           Besides
           this
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           excuse
           themselves
           from
           the
           Shame
           and
           Reproach
           of
           such
           Actions
           (
           which
           will
           be
           always
           infamous
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           done
           and
           said
           all
           they
           can
           )
           though
           they
           dare
           not
           call
           Vice
           Vertue
           ,
           nor
           Vertue
           Vice
           ,
           yet
           they
           give
           good
           Names
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           Appendages
           and
           Properties
           of
           some
           Vertues
           to
           their
           Vices
           ,
           and
           bad
           Names
           to
           Vertue
           .
           This
           is
           so
           common
           ,
           and
           
           so
           well
           known
           ,
           that
           I
           need
           not
           insist
           on
           it
           .
        
         
           An
           easie
           ,
           obliging
           ,
           friendly
           Conversation
           is
           very
           charming
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           governed
           by
           strict
           Vertue
           :
           these
           Men
           let
           the
           Vertue
           alone
           ,
           and
           justifie
           their
           Vices
           as
           only
           the
           Effects
           and
           Instances
           of
           good
           Humour
           and
           Sociableness
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           complying
           Temper
           ,
           to
           make
           their
           Company
           easie
           ,
           and
           their
           Conversation
           pleasant
           and
           entertaining
           ;
           and
           this
           they
           think
           a
           good
           Apology
           for
           all
           their
           Lewdness
           ,
           Debaucheries
           ,
           and
           Profaneness
           ;
           which
           may
           make
           them
           agreeable
           Company
           for
           one
           another
           ;
           but
           very
           unfit
           for
           the
           Conversation
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           good
           Men
           ,
           but
           of
           prudent
           and
           cautious
           Sinners
           ;
           but
           that
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           they
           will
           have
           this
           good
           Humour
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           a
           good
           Name
           ,
           which
           will
           suit
           any
           Vice
           which
           pleases
           themselves
           and
           their
           Company
           .
           Thus
           to
           be
           diligent
           in
           our
           Business
           ,
           prudent
           and
           frugal
           in
           our
           Expences
           ,
           to
           mortifie
           our
           sensual
           Appetites
           ,
           and
           deny
           the
           Cravings
           of
           Lust
           ,
           and
           use
           our
           Bodies
           hardly
           ,
           are
           very
           commendable
           things
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           opposed
           to
           Idleness
           and
           Luxury
           ,
           and
           have
           regard
           to
           the
           Care
           of
           our
           Families
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           us
           capable
           of
           all
           Acts
           of
           Charity
           ,
           and
           
           to
           subdue
           the
           Flesh
           to
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           us
           more
           devout
           Worshippers
           of
           God
           :
           And
           therefore
           a
           meer
           Earth-worm
           ,
           who
           does
           all
           this
           for
           no
           other
           end
           but
           to
           get
           or
           to
           save
           his
           Money
           ,
           tho'
           he
           starve
           himself
           ,
           and
           his
           Family
           ,
           and
           the
           Poor
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           makes
           himself
           a
           vile
           Slave
           all
           his
           Days
           ,
           calls
           this
           fordid
           Covetousness
           by
           these
           good
           Names
           ,
           of
           Diligence
           ,
           Prudence
           ,
           Frugality
           ,
           Temperance
           ,
           Mortification
           ,
           when
           in
           Truth
           it
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           love
           of
           Money
           above
           his
           Ease
           and
           Pleasure
           ,
           and
           adoring
           it
           as
           his
           God.
           
        
         
           Thus
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           Superstition
           and
           Hypocrisie
           are
           very
           ill
           Names
           ;
           and
           these
           at
           all
           Adventures
           they
           bestow
           upon
           Piety
           and
           Vertue
           ,
           to
           excuse
           their
           own
           Neglect
           and
           Contempt
           of
           both
           ;
           as
           if
           no
           Man
           could
           be
           sincere
           ,
           because
           there
           are
           some
           Hypocrites
           ,
           or
           as
           if
           there
           were
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           Religion
           ,
           because
           some
           Men
           would
           appear
           to
           be
           religious
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           ,
           though
           it
           is
           a
           better
           Argument
           for
           Religion
           ,
           that
           even
           bad
           Men
           desire
           to
           be
           thought
           religious
           .
        
         
           Thus
           an
           affected
           Singularity
           is
           very
           offensive
           and
           nauseous
           to
           all
           wise
           Men
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           their
           Name
           for
           a
           sullen
           ,
           inflexible
           
           Vertue
           ,
           which
           will
           not
           do
           a
           bad
           thing
           to
           please
           its
           Company
           ,
           nor
           admit
           bad
           Men
           into
           the
           Privacies
           and
           Familiarities
           of
           Conversation
           ;
           as
           if
           there
           were
           no
           Medium
           between
           affecting
           Singularity
           ,
           and
           being
           wicked
           for
           Company
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           Art
           of
           changing
           Names
           :
           call
           any
           Vertue
           or
           Vice
           by
           its
           own
           Name
           ,
           such
           as
           Piety
           ,
           Justice
           ,
           Charity
           ,
           Temperance
           ,
           Chastity
           ;
           or
           Profaneness
           ,
           Injustice
           ,
           Drunkenness
           ,
           Adultery
           ;
           and
           they
           have
           nothing
           to
           say
           against
           the
           one
           ,
           nor
           for
           the
           other
           ;
           for
           these
           are
           Names
           of
           Honour
           and
           Esteem
           ,
           or
           of
           Infamy
           and
           Reproach
           all
           the
           World
           over
           :
           But
           if
           they
           can
           find
           any
           thing
           in
           Vice
           ,
           which
           bears
           the
           least
           resemblance
           to
           what
           some
           Vertues
           oblige
           us
           to
           ,
           they
           presently
           give
           the
           Names
           of
           those
           Vertues
           to
           their
           Vices
           ;
           and
           if
           a
           vertuous
           Man
           may
           do
           any
           thing
           for
           wise
           and
           good
           Reasons
           ,
           which
           has
           any
           Likeness
           or
           Analogy
           to
           what
           bad
           Men
           do
           for
           very
           bad
           Reasons
           ,
           they
           give
           the
           Names
           of
           those
           Vices
           to
           Vertue
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           a
           strict
           and
           proper
           Sense
           ,
           to
           call
           
             Evil
             Good
             ,
             and
             Good
             Evil
             :
          
           And
           this
           there
           are
           too
           many
           guilty
           of
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           profess'd
           Atheists
           or
           Infidels
           ;
           who
           think
           it
           
           some
           Excuse
           for
           their
           Vices
           ,
           if
           they
           can
           find
           any
           thing
           good
           to
           say
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           an
           Apology
           for
           their
           Lukewarmness
           and
           Indifferency
           in
           Religion
           ,
           if
           they
           can
           charge
           some
           zealous
           Professors
           with
           Pharisaism
           and
           Hypocrisy
           ;
           but
           by
           whomsoever
           ,
           and
           for
           what
           reason
           soever
           this
           be
           done
           ,
           the
           Woe
           belongs
           to
           all
           those
           who
           
             call
             evil
             good
             ,
             and
             good
             evil
             .
          
        
         
           2dly
           .
           What
           is
           meant
           by
           
             putting
             darkness
             for
             light
             ,
             and
             light
             for
             darkness
             .
          
           Darkness
           and
           Light
           very
           often
           in
           Scripture
           signifie
           Vice
           and
           Vertue
           :
           Sin
           is
           the
           work
           of
           Darkness
           ,
           to
           walk
           in
           the
           Light
           is
           to
           live
           holily
           ,
           as
           St.
           Iohn
           tells
           us
           ,
           1
           
             Iohn
             1.
             ver
             .
             6
             ,
             7.
             if
             we
             say
             we
             have
             fellowship
             with
             him
             ,
          
           (
           God
           )
           
             and
             walk
             in
             darkness
          
           ,
           live
           in
           any
           Sin
           ,
           
             we
             lie
             and
             do
             not
             the
             truth
             ;
             but
             if
             we
             walk
             in
             the
             light
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             in
             the
             light
             ,
          
           if
           we
           are
           holy
           as
           God
           is
           holy
           ,
           
             then
             have
             we
             Fellowship
             one
             with
             another
          
           ;
           and
           thus
           it
           is
           the
           same
           with
           calling
           Evil
           Good
           and
           Good
           Evil.
           
        
         
           But
           then
           Darkness
           signifies
           also
           Ignorance
           and
           Error
           ,
           false
           and
           corrupt
           Notions
           of
           God
           and
           Religion
           ;
           and
           Light
           a
           clear
           and
           certain
           Knowledge
           ,
           especially
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           what
           concerns
           
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           as
           our
           Saviour
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             light
             is
             come
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             men
             love
             darkness
             rather
             than
             light
             ,
          
           John
           3.
           19.
           
           And
           thus
           we
           must
           understand
           it
           here
           :
           Those
           Men
           who
           call
           Evil
           Good
           and
           Good
           Evil
           ,
           who
           reject
           the
           moral
           differences
           of
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ,
           and
           confound
           the
           Names
           of
           Vertue
           and
           Vice
           ,
           pervert
           all
           the
           Principles
           of
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           Rules
           of
           judging
           between
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ;
           they
           
             put
             darkness
             for
             light
          
           ,
           call
           all
           the
           arbitrary
           and
           ridiculous
           Principles
           of
           Atheism
           and
           Infidelity
           Light
           ,
           and
           esteem
           them
           as
           the
           most
           true
           and
           certain
           Knowledge
           ,
           though
           indeed
           they
           teach
           us
           nothing
           ,
           but
           reduce
           us
           to
           the
           most
           perfect
           state
           of
           Ignorance
           ,
           by
           unteaching
           all
           that
           Mankind
           knew
           before
           ;
           for
           if
           there
           be
           no
           God
           ,
           and
           no
           difference
           between
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           End
           of
           all
           Knowledge
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Mind
           ;
           for
           the
           next
           step
           is
           to
           
             put
             light
             for
             darkness
          
           ,
           to
           reject
           all
           the
           Natural
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Supernatural
           Means
           of
           Knowledge
           ,
           the
           Natural
           Notions
           of
           our
           Minds
           ,
           the
           Natural
           Light
           of
           Reason
           ,
           and
           the
           Supernatural
           Light
           of
           Revelation
           ,
           as
           meer
           Ignorance
           and
           Imposture
           ,
           the
           Cheats
           of
           Education
           or
           of
           a
           
           timorous
           Fancy
           ,
           or
           the
           Cunning
           of
           Statesmen
           ,
           or
           the
           Inventions
           of
           Priests
           :
           Such
           Men
           you
           know
           there
           are
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           this
           Woe
           belongs
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           
             3dly
             .
             To
             put
             bitter
             for
             sweet
             ,
             and
             sweet
             for
             bitter
          
           is
           a
           corruption
           ,
           not
           meerly
           of
           our
           Judgment
           ,
           but
           of
           our
           Natural
           Sensation
           ,
           of
           our
           Natural
           Taste
           and
           Relish
           of
           Things
           :
           Bitter
           signifies
           whatever
           is
           naturally
           uneasy
           ,
           grievous
           ,
           offensive
           ,
           as
           bitter
           things
           are
           to
           the
           Palate
           ;
           that
           which
           causes
           Trouble
           ,
           Anguish
           ,
           Remorse
           ,
           as
           all
           wicked
           Actions
           naturally
           do
           ;
           now
           such
           thing●…
           as
           are
           grievous
           and
           afflicting
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           who
           have
           any
           natural
           Sense
           left
           ,
           these
           Men
           call
           sweet
           ,
           account
           their
           Pleasure
           and
           Happiness
           :
           But
           then
           what
           is
           naturally
           sweet
           ,
           hath
           a
           Natural
           Easiness
           ,
           Pleasure
           ,
           Satisfaction
           ,
           as
           all
           good
           and
           vertuous
           Actions
           have
           ;
           this
           they
           call
           bitter
           ,
           these
           are
           the
           grievances
           of
           their
           Life
           ,
           an
           intollerable
           Yoke
           ,
           which
           they
           cannot
           and
           will
           not
           bear
           .
           This
           is
           the
           most
           degenerate
           State
           of
           Human
           Nature
           ,
           which
           hath
           lost
           all
           Relish
           of
           Vertue
           ,
           and
           all
           Sense
           of
           Shame
           and
           Fear
           and
           Remorse
           when
           they
           do
           Evil
           ;
           their
           Minds
           are
           perfectly
           dead
           and
           stupid
           ,
           
           without
           any
           Rational
           or
           Spiritual
           Sensations
           ;
           they
           have
           nothing
           but
           their
           bodily
           Senses
           left
           ,
           and
           by
           these
           alone
           they
           judge
           of
           Sweet
           and
           Bitter
           ;
           what
           gratifies
           their
           bodily
           Senses
           ,
           that
           is
           their
           Pleasure
           and
           Happiness
           ,
           without
           any
           regard
           to
           Vertue
           ,
           Modesty
           ,
           or
           Honour
           ;
           what
           lays
           Restraints
           upon
           their
           sensual
           Inclinations
           ,
           that
           is
           bitter
           ,
           uneasy
           ,
           and
           grievous
           ;
           and
           no
           wonder
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Woe
           denounced
           against
           these
           Men.
           
        
         
           
             4ly
             .
             Woe
             be
             to
             them
             that
             are
             wise
             in
             their
             own
             eyes
             ,
             and
             prudent
             in
             their
             own
             sight
             .
          
           Where
           the
           Proph●…t
           speaks
           of
           the
           same
           Men
           still
           ;
           
             those
             who
             call
             evil
             good
             and
             good
             evil
             ,
             who
             put
             darkness
             for
             light
             and
             light
             for
             darkness
             ,
             who
             put
             bitter
             for
             sweet
             and
             sweet
             for
             bitter
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           think
           themselves
           the
           only
           wise
           Men
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           though
           they
           contradict
           the
           Sense
           of
           all
           Mankind
           ,
           the
           natural
           uncorrupted
           Sense
           of
           their
           own
           Minds
           ,
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           and
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           This
           is
           the
           just
           Character
           of
           Atheists
           and
           Infidels
           ,
           who
           think
           themselves
           the
           only
           Wits
           ,
           the
           only
           Philosophers
           ,
           and
           laugh
           at
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           World
           as
           easy
           ,
           credulous
           ,
           unthinking
           Fools
           ,
           who
           are
           under
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           
           Custom
           and
           popular
           Opinions
           ,
           which
           exposes
           them
           to
           all
           other
           Cheats
           .
           They
           think
           it
           an
           Argument
           of
           Wit
           and
           profound
           Thought
           to
           contradict
           all
           Mankind
           ;
           for
           there
           are
           but
           few
           wise
           Men
           they
           say
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           are
           usually
           in
           the
           wrong
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           allowed
           as
           to
           improved
           Knowledge
           ,
           which
           is
           gained
           by
           laborious
           study
           and
           observation
           ;
           but
           the
           Folly
           lies
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           when
           Men
           advance
           Paradoxes
           ,
           which
           contradict
           the
           universal
           Sense
           of
           Nature
           ;
           for
           in
           such
           Cases
           the
           most
           are
           likely
           to
           be
           in
           the
           right
           ,
           because
           Natural
           Productions
           are
           more
           common
           than
           Monsters
           ;
           that
           a
           wise
           Man
           will
           rather
           think
           and
           judge
           with
           the
           Multitude
           ,
           when
           they
           think
           on
           Natures
           side
           ,
           than
           with
           the
           most
           famed
           Philosophers
           against
           Nature
           :
           But
           those
           who
           affect
           to
           contradict
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           must
           think
           themselves
           the
           only
           wise
           Men
           ,
           if
           they
           think
           at
           all
           ;
           that
           we
           have
           no
           more
           reason
           to
           wonder
           at
           their
           Pride
           and
           Insolence
           than
           at
           their
           Atheism
           and
           Infidelity
           .
        
         
           2dly
           .
           Let
           us
           now
           inquire
           how
           these
           Men
           come
           to
           sink
           into
           so
           degenerate
           a
           State
           ,
           as
           one
           would
           think
           impossible
           
           to
           a
           reasonable
           Nature
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           intimated
           in
           that
           order
           which
           is
           observed
           in
           my
           Text
           ;
           that
           they
           first
           call
           Evil
           Good
           ,
           and
           then
           Good
           Evil
           ;
           first
           put
           Darkness
           for
           Light
           ,
           and
           then
           Light
           for
           Darkness
           ,
           &c.
           
           As
           to
           consider
           this
           particularly
           .
        
         
           1st
           .
           They
           begin
           with
           calling
           Evil
           Good
           ,
           for
           no
           Man
           can
           begin
           with
           calling
           Good
           Evil
           :
           Nature
           will
           have
           the
           first
           word
           ,
           and
           pass
           the
           first
           Judgment
           on
           Things
           ;
           and
           Nature
           as
           corrupt
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           till
           it
           be
           depraved
           and
           vitiated
           by
           evil
           Customs
           ,
           will
           call
           Good
           good
           ,
           and
           Evil
           evil
           .
           Atheists
           and
           Infidels
           must
           confess
           ,
           that
           as
           wise
           as
           they
           think
           themselves
           now
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           time
           when
           they
           were
           as
           very
           fools
           as
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           the
           same
           Opinions
           about
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ,
           which
           the
           rest
           of
           Mankind
           still
           have
           ;
           when
           they
           did
           own
           a
           moral
           difference
           between
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ,
           and
           called
           Good
           and
           Evil
           by
           their
           right
           Names
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           as
           certain
           ,
           that
           the
           only
           Reason
           for
           altering
           their
           Opinions
           and
           changing
           the
           Names
           of
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ,
           was
           changing
           their
           Manners
           ;
           that
           they
           grew
           very
           fond
           of
           what
           they
           themselves
           as
           well
           as
           the
           foolish
           Multitude
           thought
           
           and
           called
           Evil
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           began
           to
           think
           and
           to
           call
           it
           Good
           ,
           and
           the
           necessary
           Consequence
           of
           this
           is
           to
           call
           Good
           Evil
           ;
           and
           as
           unwilling
           as
           they
           are
           to
           own
           this
           ,
           it
           is
           demonstrable
           there
           can
           be
           no
           other
           Reason
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           Though
           these
           Men
           could
           prove
           (
           which
           they
           will
           never
           be
           able
           to
           do
           )
           that
           there
           is
           no
           moral
           ,
           essential
           ,
           immutable
           difference
           between
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ,
           between
           Vertue
           and
           Vice
           ,
           yet
           this
           is
           no
           reason
           to
           call
           Evil
           Good
           ,
           or
           Good
           Evil
           ;
           for
           though
           they
           were
           neither
           Sins
           nor
           Vertues
           ,
           neither
           forbid
           nor
           commanded
           by
           a
           Divine
           Law
           ,
           yet
           they
           themselves
           confess
           ,
           as
           I
           observed
           before
           ,
           that
           what
           we
           call
           Vertues
           have
           so
           much
           Good
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           the
           best
           and
           wisest
           Rules
           of
           Society
           and
           Conversation
           ,
           necessary
           to
           secure
           every
           Mans
           private
           Interest
           ,
           and
           the
           Peace
           and
           good
           Government
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           therefore
           fit
           to
           be
           encouraged
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           made
           Laws
           in
           all
           civiliz'd
           Nations
           ;
           and
           that
           what
           we
           call
           Sins
           have
           so
           much
           Evil
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           very
           destructive
           to
           Human
           Societies
           ,
           and
           deserve
           to
           be
           restrained
           and
           punished
           ;
           and
           then
           it
           is
           certain
           there
           never
           can
           be
           any
           reason
           to
           call
           Evil
           
           Good
           ,
           and
           Good
           Evil
           ,
           which
           by
           their
           own
           Confession
           is
           a
           direct
           contradiction
           to
           the
           Nature
           of
           Things
           ;
           it
           is
           to
           call
           that
           Evil
           ,
           which
           they
           themselves
           own
           to
           be
           a
           great
           and
           publick
           Good
           ,
           and
           that
           Good
           which
           they
           own
           to
           be
           a
           publick
           Mischief
           ,
           which
           there
           never
           can
           be
           any
           reason
           for
           :
           So
           that
           the
           Case
           is
           plain
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           Reason
           but
           Lust
           which
           calls
           Evil
           Good
           and
           Good
           Evil
           ;
           till
           Lust
           prevails
           above
           Reason
           ,
           Vertue
           and
           Vice
           ,
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ,
           keep
           those
           Names
           which
           God
           and
           Nature
           has
           given
           them
           ,
           and
           such
           Men
           offer
           as
           much
           Force
           and
           Violence
           to
           their
           Natural
           Understanding
           ,
           when
           they
           call
           Evil
           Good
           and
           Good
           Evil
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           to
           Natural
           Conscience
           ,
           when
           they
           chuse
           the
           Evil
           ,
           and
           refuse
           the
           Good.
           This
           is
           Answer
           enough
           to
           such
           Men
           ,
           who
           would
           reason
           or
           laugh
           away
           the
           distinction
           between
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           a
           Warning
           to
           us
           all
           ,
           how
           we
           engage
           in
           a
           Course
           of
           Wickedness
           ;
           for
           how
           much
           soever
           we
           despise
           and
           abhor
           these
           wicked
           Principles
           ,
           we
           shall
           soon
           think
           as
           these
           Men
           do
           ,
           if
           we
           grow
           as
           wicked
           as
           they
           are
           .
        
         
           2dly
           ,
           These
           Men
           first
           
             put
             Darkness
             for
             Light
             ,
             and
             then
             Light
             for
             Darkness
             .
          
           
           Men
           are
           not
           born
           stark
           blind
           ,
           but
           have
           the
           Light
           of
           Reason
           to
           discern
           the
           natural
           differences
           of
           Things
           ,
           and
           to
           direct
           their
           Lives
           ;
           and
           as
           weak
           and
           defective
           as
           meer
           natural
           Reason
           is
           ,
           especially
           in
           Matters
           of
           Religion
           and
           another
           World
           ,
           it
           directs
           us
           to
           a
           safer
           Guide
           :
           For
           Reason
           it self
           teaches
           us
           to
           believe
           God
           ,
           who
           cannot
           deceive
           us
           ,
           and
           can
           it self
           judge
           of
           the
           external
           and
           visible
           Marks
           of
           a
           Revelation
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           can
           judge
           ,
           when
           God
           speaks
           ,
           and
           what
           we
           must
           receive
           ,
           as
           taught
           by
           God.
           This
           is
           the
           Light
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           the
           Light
           of
           Reason
           or
           Revelation
           ,
           what
           Nature
           teaches
           ,
           or
           what
           God
           reveals
           :
           And
           all
           Mankind
           at
           first
           both
           see
           and
           own
           this
           Light
           ;
           for
           no
           Man
           is
           born
           an
           Atheist
           or
           an
           Infidel
           :
           But
           bad
           Men
           ,
           who
           have
           corrupted
           their
           Manners
           ,
           and
           cannot
           justifie
           their
           Vices
           ,
           nor
           quiet
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           if
           they
           attend
           either
           to
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           or
           Revelation
           ,
           must
           seek
           for
           other
           Remedies
           ;
           and
           this
           makes
           them
           espouse
           the
           Principles
           of
           Atheism
           and
           Infidelity
           ;
           and
           these
           they
           call
           Light
           ,
           which
           in
           Truth
           is
           a
           meer
           Aegyptian
           Darkness
           ;
           and
           then
           they
           must
           call
           Light
           Darkness
           ,
           reject
           and
           scorn
           both
           the
           natural
           
           Dictates
           of
           Reason
           ,
           and
           the
           supernatural
           Revelation
           of
           the
           Divine
           Will
           ,
           as
           Ignorance
           and
           Darkness
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           whatever
           Opinion
           Men
           have
           of
           their
           Philosophy
           ,
           yet
           how
           they
           should
           learn
           what
           neither
           Nature
           nor
           God
           teaches
           them
           ,
           or
           how
           they
           should
           discover
           ,
           that
           what
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           World
           believe
           ,
           that
           God
           and
           Nature
           has
           taught
           them
           ,
           is
           false
           ,
           is
           a
           Mystery
           to
           me
           :
           And
           the
           only
           Account
           that
           can
           be
           given
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           what
           our
           Saviour
           gives
           ,
           
             That
             light
             is
             come
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             men
             love
             darkness
             rather
             than
             light
             ,
             because
             their
             deeds
             are
             evil
             :
          
           And
           when
           they
           love
           Darkness
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           that
           they
           call
           it
           Light
           ;
           but
           they
           must
           first
           call
           Darkness
           Light
           ,
           before
           they
           can
           put
           out
           the
           Light
           ,
           and
           turn
           it
           into
           Darkness
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           this
           be
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Case
           ,
           as
           our
           own
           Experience
           ,
           and
           our
           Observations
           of
           other
           Men
           assure
           us
           it
           is
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           sufficient
           Reason
           to
           reject
           all
           the
           Principles
           of
           Atheism
           and
           Infidelity
           without
           disputing
           ;
           for
           they
           were
           not
           born
           and
           bred
           with
           us
           ,
           as
           what
           is
           natural
           is
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           be
           owing
           to
           the
           Lusts
           and
           Vices
           of
           Men
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           Works
           of
           Darkness
           ,
           and
           hate
           the
           
           Light
           ;
           and
           nothing
           seems
           stranger
           to
           me
           ,
           than
           that
           of
           all
           the
           Men
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           these
           Men
           should
           pretend
           to
           Reason
           ,
           who
           have
           the
           least
           Right
           o●…
           Pretence
           to
           it
           :
           For
           what
           Principles
           can
           they
           reason
           on
           ,
           who
           reject
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           and
           of
           Revelation
           ?
           What
           is
           Natural
           Reason
           ,
           but
           the
           Reason
           of
           Humane
           Nature
           ?
           And
           how
           shall
           we
           know
           what
           this
           is
           ,
           but
           by
           those
           common
           Principles
           of
           Reason
           ,
           which
           Nature
           has
           implanted
           in
           all
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           which
           Art
           ,
           and
           Wit
           ,
           and
           Vice
           it self
           ,
           have
           much
           ado
           to
           silence
           ,
           and
           can
           never
           perfectly
           root
           out
           ?
           and
           certainly
           that
           is
           not
           Natural
           Reason
           ,
           which
           contradicts
           all
           the
           Principles
           of
           Humane
           Nature
           ;
           and
           what
           is
           that
           Reason
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           the
           Reason
           of
           Humane
           Nature
           ?
           Or
           how
           is
           Mankind
           concerned
           in
           such
           Reasons
           as
           can
           be
           no
           Rule
           to
           them
           ,
           unless
           they
           put
           off
           Humane
           Nature
           ?
           And
           indeed
           this
           is
           the
           Case
           of
           these
           very
           Men
           ;
           they
           have
           put
           off
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           are
           degenerated
           into
           Bruits
           ;
           and
           have
           the
           Reason
           and
           Understanding
           of
           Bruits
           ,
           espouse
           such
           Principles
           as
           serve
           no
           other
           End
           ,
           but
           to
           justifie
           the
           brutal
           Nature
           ;
           and
           therefore
           laugh
           at
           the
           common
           Sentiments
           and
           Faith
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           
           and
           pretend
           to
           Reason
           ,
           only
           to
           reason
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Revelation
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           World.
           How
           subtilly
           soever
           these
           Men
           may
           dispute
           ,
           it
           sufficeth
           me
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           not
           the
           Original
           Belief
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           not
           owing
           to
           God
           or
           Nature
           ,
           but
           to
           Lust.
           No
           Man
           can
           call
           Light
           Darkness
           ,
           till
           he
           is
           in
           love
           with
           Darkness
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           the
           Works
           of
           Darkness
           .
        
         
           3dly
           .
           The
           same
           may
           be
           said
           of
           
             putting
             Bitter
             for
             Sweet
             ,
             and
             Sweet
             for
             Bitter
             .
          
           Men
           must
           first
           reconcile
           themselves
           to
           Wickedness
           ,
           which
           is
           naturally
           very
           bitter
           ,
           uneasie
           ,
           and
           grievous
           ,
           and
           shake
           off
           all
           sense
           of
           Shame
           ,
           and
           Modesty
           ,
           and
           Fear
           ,
           before
           they
           can
           in
           good
           earnest
           reproach
           Vertue
           :
           For
           till
           Men
           are
           very
           wicked
           ,
           Vertue
           is
           the
           great
           Pleasure
           ,
           the
           truest
           and
           sweetest
           Pleasure
           of
           Humane
           Nature
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           .
           Let
           us
           now
           consider
           the
           Woe
           that
           is
           denounced
           against
           these
           Men
           ,
           and
           how
           unavoidable
           it
           is
           :
           
             Woe
             be
             to
             them
             that
             call
             Evil
             Good
             ,
             and
             Good
             Evil
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           What
           this
           Woe
           is
           ,
           is
           not
           here
           express'd
           ;
           but
           an
           indefinite
           Woe
           is
           very
           terrible
           ,
           for
           it
           includes
           all
           the
           Woes
           that
           God
           has
           any
           where
           in
           Scripture
           
           threatned
           against
           Sinners
           ,
           the
           Vengeance
           of
           God
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           eternal
           Miseries
           of
           the
           next
           .
           A
           Woe
           signifies
           a
           State
           of
           extream
           Misery
           ,
           wherein
           Men
           shall
           bewail
           and
           lament
           themselves
           ,
           without
           Hope
           or
           Redress
           ;
           all
           the
           Miseries
           that
           such
           Sinners
           deserve
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           greatest
           that
           Humane
           Nature
           can
           suffer
           ;
           because
           this
           is
           the
           greatest
           Degeneracy
           of
           Humane
           Nature
           .
           And
           therefore
           to
           warn
           you
           all
           of
           falling
           into
           this
           State
           ,
           I
           shall
           briefly
           shew
           you
           how
           unavoidable
           this
           Woe
           is
           .
        
         
           When
           Men
           are
           so
           in
           love
           with
           their
           Sins
           ,
           that
           they
           resolve
           never
           to
           part
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           vainly
           think
           ,
           that
           the
           only
           way
           to
           secure
           themselves
           ,
           is
           to
           banish
           God
           out
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           to
           destroy
           all
           the
           differences
           of
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           may
           please
           themselves
           ,
           and
           live
           as
           they
           list
           ,
           without
           Fear
           or
           Shame
           ,
           or
           any
           Danger
           of
           a
           future
           Account
           .
        
         
           Now
           so
           far
           they
           are
           in
           the
           right
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           could
           banish
           God
           out
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           their
           Work
           were
           done
           ,
           and
           they
           might
           bid
           defiance
           to
           all
           the
           Pulpit-thunder
           ,
           and
           laugh
           at
           all
           the
           superstitious
           fears
           of
           Sinners
           .
           But
           to
           perswade
           themselves
           
           contrary
           to
           the
           Sense
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           the
           universal
           Belief
           of
           Mankind
           that
           there
           is
           no
           God
           ,
           will
           not
           banish
           God
           out
           of
           the
           World
           :
           And
           if
           they
           should
           find
           a
           God
           ,
           after
           they
           have
           perswaded
           themselves
           there
           is
           none
           ,
           as
           they
           certainly
           will
           ,
           they
           will
           find
           this
           God
           a
           provoked
           and
           terrible
           Judge
           :
           For
           what
           greater
           Contempt
           and
           Despite
           can
           be
           offered
           to
           God
           ,
           than
           to
           perswade
           themselves
           that
           there
           is
           no
           God
           ?
           This
           is
           a
           State
           of
           open
           Enmity
           :
           They
           hate
           God
           ,
           and
           would
           destroy
           his
           Being
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           ;
           for
           the
           Reason
           why
           they
           perswade
           themselves
           there
           is
           no
           God
           ,
           is
           because
           they
           would
           have
           none
           ;
           and
           those
           who
           hate
           God
           ,
           are
           hated
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           must
           suffer
           his
           eternal
           Vengeance
           .
        
         
           Thus
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           no
           essential
           difference
           between
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ,
           they
           might
           chuse
           for
           themselves
           ,
           and
           call
           things
           by
           what
           Names
           they
           pleased
           ,
           
             Evil
             Good
             ,
             and
             Good
             Evil
          
           ;
           but
           if
           there
           be
           such
           a
           difference
           ,
           however
           they
           hav●…
           made
           shift
           to
           conquer
           this
           Sense
           at
           present
           ,
           if
           they
           refuse
           the
           Good
           ,
           and
           chuse
           the
           Evil
           ,
           they
           must
           lose
           all
           that
           Happiness
           ,
           which
           they
           might
           expect
           from
           what
           is
           a
           natural
           Good
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           the
           
           true
           Happiness
           of
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           and
           suffer
           all
           those
           Miseries
           which
           those
           Evils
           ,
           which
           are
           contrary
           to
           the
           Happiness
           of
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           and
           destructive
           of
           it
           ,
           will
           expose
           them
           too
           .
           For
           Good
           and
           Evil
           are
           not
           empty
           Names
           ;
           but
           Good
           signifies
           the
           Happiness
           of
           that
           Nature
           ,
           whose
           Good
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           Evil
           its
           Misery
           :
           And
           if
           after
           all
           their
           Philosophy
           ,
           there
           be
           such
           a
           distinction
           of
           Good
           and
           Evil
           with
           respect
           to
           Humane
           Nature
           (
           and
           that
           is
           a
           strange
           Nature
           which
           has
           no
           Good
           or
           Evil
           belonging
           to
           it
           ;
           )
           to
           reject
           the
           Good
           must
           deprive
           them
           of
           Happiness
           ,
           and
           to
           chuse
           the
           Evil
           must
           make
           them
           miserable
           .
           And
           if
           there
           be
           a
           moral
           as
           well
           as
           natural
           difference
           between
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ,
           that
           one
           deserves
           to
           be
           rewarded
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           punished
           ,
           we
           must
           expect
           ,
           that
           the
           Righteous
           Judge
           of
           the
           World
           will
           reward
           and
           punish
           us
           according
           to
           our
           Works
           .
        
         
           If
           Men
           shut
           their
           Eyes
           ,
           or
           put
           out
           the
           Light
           ,
           and
           then
           call
           Darkness
           Light
           ,
           and
           Light
           Darkness
           ,
           how
           secure
           soever
           this
           may
           make
           them
           at
           present
           ,
           all
           that
           they
           gain
           by
           it
           ,
           is
           to
           go
           to
           Hell
           blindfold
           ,
           not
           to
           see
           their
           Danger
           ,
           before
           
           they
           feel
           themselves
           irrecoverably
           miserable
           .
           If
           there
           be
           a
           distinction
           between
           Light
           and
           Darkness
           ,
           in
           the
           Moral
           and
           Spiritual
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           Natural
           World
           ,
           as
           there
           must
           be
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           difference
           between
           true
           Knowledge
           and
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           Ignorance
           and
           Folly
           :
           If
           the
           Office
           of
           Light
           be
           to
           direct
           us
           in
           the
           way
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           those
           blessed
           Regions
           of
           eternal
           Light
           ,
           which
           those
           who
           wander
           in
           Darkness
           can
           never
           find
           :
           If
           the
           necessary
           Effect
           of
           putting
           Darkness
           for
           Light
           ,
           be
           to
           lose
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           other
           World
           ,
           both
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Hell
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           that
           leads
           to
           each
           ;
           if
           there
           be
           still
           a
           Heaven
           and
           a
           Hell
           ,
           as
           they
           will
           certainly
           find
           there
           is
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           impossible
           for
           them
           either
           to
           get
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           or
           to
           miss
           Hell
           ;
           they
           will
           lose
           their
           way
           in
           the
           dark
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           but
           Darkness
           leads
           directly
           to
           Hell
           ,
           whither
           no
           Man
           will
           venture
           to
           go
           but
           in
           the
           dark
           .
           Men
           ,
           who
           have
           their
           Eyes
           open
           ,
           and
           see
           Hell
           before
           them
           ,
           are
           apt
           to
           start
           ,
           and
           give
           back
           at
           such
           a
           Sight
           ;
           but
           those
           who
           can
           shut
           their
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           put
           out
           the
           Light
           ,
           and
           neither
           see
           a
           God
           nor
           a
           Judge
           ,
           Heaven
           nor
           Hell
           ,
           will
           sin
           on
           ,
           without
           fear
           of
           Hell
           ,
           till
           they
           feel
           its
           Torments
           .
           
           There
           is
           no
           such
           infallible
           way
           to
           make
           our selves
           wicked
           and
           miserable
           as
           to
           shut
           out
           the
           Light
           ,
           which
           would
           discover
           to
           us
           both
           our
           Shame
           and
           Danger
           .
           And
           let
           no
           Man
           envy
           those
           ,
           who
           have
           so
           blinded
           their
           Minds
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           sin
           without
           Shame
           and
           Fear
           ,
           who
           does
           not
           think
           it
           a
           great
           Happiness
           to
           be
           eternally
           damned
           before
           they
           know
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           is
           this
           further
           Danger
           in
           putting
           Darkness
           for
           Light
           ,
           and
           Light
           for
           Darkness
           ,
           that
           it
           ordinarily
           seals
           Men
           up
           to
           the
           Day
           of
           Destruction
           .
           Men
           ,
           who
           thus
           wilfully
           and
           obstinately
           shut
           their
           Eyes
           ,
           seldom
           open
           them
           again
           in
           this
           World
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           too
           late
           for
           them
           to
           open
           them
           in
           the
           next
           .
           Such
           Men
           do
           not
           deserve
           ,
           that
           God
           should
           use
           any
           extraordinary
           Methods
           to
           convince
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           already
           hardened
           themselves
           against
           all
           the
           ordinary
           Means
           of
           Grace
           ;
           especially
           when
           they
           are
           arriv'd
           at
           that
           degree
           of
           assurance
           ,
           to
           be
           
             wise
             in
             their
             own
             eyes
             ,
             and
             prudent
             in
             their
             own
             sight
          
           ;
           to
           think
           all
           Mankind
           easie
           ,
           ignorant
           ,
           credulous
           Fools
           ,
           but
           themselves
           .
           There
           is
           no
           way
           left
           of
           dealing
           with
           such
           Men
           ,
           as
           with
           reasonable
           Creatures
           ;
           neither
           Argument
           nor
           
           Authority
           can
           prevail
           ,
           while
           they
           believe
           themselves
           the
           only
           Masters
           and
           Judges
           of
           Reason
           ,
           and
           have
           judged
           all
           before-hand
           ,
           and
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           ,
           but
           to
           keep
           their
           Ground
           ,
           and
           to
           reject
           every
           thing
           that
           is
           offered
           for
           their
           Conviction
           with
           Scorn
           .
           This
           shews
           how
           dangerous
           a
           State
           these
           Men
           are
           in
           ,
           and
           how
           little
           hope
           there
           is
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           in
           the
           wrong
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           ever
           see
           their
           Mistake
           ,
           and
           deliver
           themselves
           out
           of
           the
           Snare
           :
           And
           certainly
           we
           ought
           to
           look
           well
           about
           us
           ,
           before
           we
           shut
           our
           Eyes
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           so
           little
           hope
           that
           we
           shall
           ever
           open
           them
           again
           .
        
         
           Thus
           when
           Men
           put
           Bitter
           for
           Sweet
           ,
           and
           Sweet
           for
           Bitter
           ,
           what
           is
           Bitter
           will
           prove
           Bitterness
           in
           the
           latter
           end
           .
           If
           a
           Sense
           of
           Guilt
           and
           Sin
           be
           so
           grievous
           and
           tormenting
           ,
           as
           all
           Men
           feel
           it
           is
           ,
           before
           they
           have
           stupified
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           corrupted
           their
           natural
           Sense
           of
           things
           ;
           when
           this
           unnatural
           Force
           is
           taken
           off
           ,
           when
           these
           Opiates
           have
           lost
           their
           Virtue
           ,
           and
           Conscience
           awakes
           again
           ,
           as
           it
           will
           certainly
           do
           in
           the
           next
           World
           ,
           it
           will
           awake
           in
           a
           terrible
           fright
           and
           fury
           ;
           never
           to
           fall
           asleep
           more
           .
           When
           Sinners
           are
           convinced
           
           of
           their
           Wickedness
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Displeasure
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Danger
           Sin
           has
           brought
           them
           into
           ,
           Repentance
           it self
           has
           its
           Agonies
           and
           Terrors
           ,
           its
           Remorse
           ,
           and
           Shame
           ,
           and
           Fear
           ,
           but
           not
           without
           Hope
           :
           And
           Repentance
           as
           it
           reforms
           our
           Lives
           ,
           cures
           our
           Fears
           ,
           and
           heals
           the
           Wounds
           which
           it
           made
           .
           But
           when
           Mens
           Eyes
           shall
           be
           opened
           in
           the
           next
           World
           ,
           to
           see
           their
           Sin
           and
           their
           Misery
           ;
           when
           Repentance
           comes
           too
           late
           to
           procure
           a
           Pardon
           ;
           when
           they
           shall
           repent
           with
           eternal
           Anguish
           ,
           Horror
           ,
           Despair
           ,
           and
           Self-Revenge
           ,
           then
           they
           will
           find
           ,
           what
           an
           evil
           and
           bitter
           thing
           it
           is
           to
           sin
           against
           God
           ,
           which
           breeds
           a
           Worm
           in
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           which
           perpetually
           knaws
           and
           torments
           ,
           but
           never
           dies
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           .
           Let
           this
           warn
           us
           all
           how
           we
           engage
           in
           a
           Course
           of
           Sin
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           apt
           to
           pervert
           our
           Judgments
           ,
           to
           blind
           our
           Minds
           ,
           and
           to
           corrupt
           our
           natural
           Sense
           of
           things
           .
           Or
           if
           we
           should
           at
           any
           time
           be
           conquered
           by
           the
           Temptations
           of
           the
           World
           and
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           let
           us
           rather
           chuse
           the
           Shame
           and
           the
           Sorrows
           of
           Repentance
           ,
           than
           take
           Sanctuary
           in
           Atheism
           and
           Infidelity
           ,
           
           which
           may
           skin
           over
           the
           Wound
           at
           present
           ,
           but
           cannot
           heal
           it
           ;
           which
           may
           give
           us
           some
           present
           Ease
           and
           Relief
           ,
           but
           will
           end
           in
           eternal
           Woe
           .
           Let
           us
           always
           preserve
           a
           great
           Sense
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           differences
           of
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ,
           and
           hearken
           to
           the
           Dictates
           and
           Reproofs
           of
           Natural
           Conscience
           and
           of
           the
           VVord
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           never
           fall
           under
           the
           VVoe
           denounced
           in
           my
           Text
           against
           those
           
             who
             call
             Evil
             Good
             ,
             and
             Good
             Evil
             ;
             who
             put
             Darkness
             for
             Light
             ,
             and
             Light
             for
             Darkness
             ;
             who
             put
             Bitter
             for
             Sweet
             ,
             and
             Sweet
             for
             Bitter
             ;
             who
             are
             wise
             in
             their
             own
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             prudent
             in
             their
             own
             Sight
             .
          
        
         
           
             To
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             God
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             God
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             be
             Honour
             ,
             Glory
             and
             Power
             ,
             now
             ,
             and
             for
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           XIX
           .
        
         
           
             Preached
             at
             the
             
             Temple-Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaiah
             5.
             ver
             .
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             
               Wo
               unto
               them
               that
               call
               evil
               good
               ,
               and
               good
               evil
               ;
               that
               put
               darkness
               for
               light
               ,
               and
               light
               for
               darkness
               ;
               that
               put
               bitter
               for
               sweet
               ,
               and
               sweet
               for
               bitter
               .
            
             
               Wo
               unto
               them
               that
               are
               wise
               in
               their
               own
               eyes
               ,
               and
               prudent
               in
               their
               own
               Sight
               .
            
          
        
         
           I
           Have
           already
           explained
           these
           Words
           ,
           and
           shewn
           ,
           1.
           
           VVhat
           is
           meant
           by
           
             calling
             evil
             good
             ,
             and
             good
             evil
          
           ;
           by
           
             putting
             darkness
             for
             light
             ,
             and
             light
             for
             darkness
          
           ;
           by
           
             putting
             bitter
             for
             sweet
             ,
             and
             sweet
             for
             bitter
          
           ;
           and
           who
           those
           are
           
             who
             are
             wise
             in
             their
             own
             eyes
             ,
             and
             prudent
             in
             their
             own
             sight
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           How
           Men
           come
           to
           judge
           thus
           perversely
           of
           things
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           The
           Woe
           denounced
           against
           such
           Men
           ,
           and
           how
           unavoidable
           it
           is
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           is
           one
           which
           I
           must
           observe
           from
           the
           whole
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           of
           great
           use
           to
           us
           ,
           
             viz.
             The
             natural
             Progress
             of
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             what
             art
             and
             pains
             it
             requires
             to
             make
             a
             finisht
             and
             accomplisht
             Sinner
             .
          
        
         
           In
           this
           corrupt
           State
           of
           Nature
           our
           sensual
           Inclinations
           are
           very
           strong
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           thing
           we
           learn
           ,
           is
           to
           please
           our
           Senses
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           apt
           to
           corrupt
           our
           Lives
           with
           all
           worldly
           and
           fleshly
           Lusts
           ;
           but
           still
           while
           Men
           are
           conscious
           to
           themselves
           in
           any
           Instances
           ,
           that
           what
           they
           do
           is
           Evil
           ,
           and
           deserves
           to
           be
           punished
           both
           by
           God
           and
           Men
           ,
           they
           are
           but
           very
           imperfect
           Beginners
           ;
           they
           sin
           with
           Shame
           ,
           and
           Fear
           ,
           and
           Remorse
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           to
           be
           hoped
           at
           one
           time
           or
           other
           ,
           the
           terrible
           Rebukes
           of
           their
           own
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           the
           Fears
           of
           future
           Vengeance
           may
           reclaim
           them
           ;
           if
           this
           does
           not
           put
           a
           stop
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           proceed
           in
           an
           habitual
           course
           of
           Wickedness
           ,
           and
           are
           resolved
           not
           to
           part
           with
           their
           Sins
           ,
           it
           is
           time
           for
           them
           to
           consider
           how
           to
           get
           rid
           of
           those
           tormenting
           Passions
           of
           Shame
           and
           Fear
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           And
           the
           first
           Step
           to
           this
           ,
           is
           to
           destroy
           the
           Essential
           Differences
           of
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ,
           to
           call
           Evil
           good
           ,
           and
           Good
           evil
           ;
           but
           how
           hard
           is
           it
           to
           do
           this
           ?
           For
           ,
           besides
           the
           difficulty
           of
           rooting
           up
           those
           natural
           Notions
           of
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ,
           which
           are
           so
           deeply
           imprinted
           on
           our
           Minds
           ;
           which
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           allowed
           possible
           ,
           as
           I
           believe
           it
           is
           not
           ,
           must
           yet
           be
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           very
           difficult
           ,
           as
           difficult
           as
           it
           must
           be
           to
           change
           or
           unmake
           our
           Natures
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           besides
           this
           ,
           what
           good
           did
           Sin
           ever
           do
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           call
           it
           good
           ?
           Or
           ,
           what
           hurt
           did
           Vertue
           ever
           do
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           call
           it
           evil
           ?
           If
           they
           would
           but
           tell
           us
           what
           they
           mean
           by
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ,
           we
           might
           come
           to
           some
           Resolution
           in
           this
           matter
           :
           Nay
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           but
           allow
           that
           the
           same
           thing
           cannot
           be
           both
           good
           and
           evil
           in
           its
           own
           nature
           ,
           we
           might
           soon
           decide
           this
           Controversie
           .
           There
           is
           not
           any
           one
           Vice
           ,
           how
           fond
           soever
           they
           may
           be
           of
           it
           themselves
           ,
           but
           what
           they
           will
           condemn
           in
           other
           Men
           as
           a
           great
           Evil
           ,
           especially
           when
           they
           themselves
           suffer
           by
           it
           ;
           nor
           any
           one
           Vertue
           ,
           how
           averse
           soever
           they
           are
           to
           practise
           it
           ,
           but
           what
           they
           must
           
           commend
           in
           other
           Men
           as
           that
           which
           does
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           good
           ,
           especially
           when
           they
           themselves
           receive
           good
           by
           it
           .
           Now
           can
           any
           Man
           possibly
           perswade
           himself
           that
           that
           is
           evil
           ,
           which
           at
           the
           same
           time
           he
           confesses
           does
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           good
           :
           Or
           ,
           that
           to
           be
           good
           ,
           which
           he
           confesses
           does
           great
           evil
           and
           mischief
           ?
           Mens
           Lusts
           and
           Vices
           may
           perswade
           them
           to
           refuse
           the
           Good
           ,
           and
           to
           chuse
           the
           Evil
           ,
           and
           to
           think
           it
           very
           good
           for
           them
           to
           do
           so
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           them
           ,
           how
           much
           soever
           they
           gratifie
           themselves
           by
           it
           ,
           to
           think
           those
           good
           Actions
           which
           do
           great
           Evil
           and
           Mischief
           ;
           or
           those
           evil
           Actions
           ,
           which
           do
           great
           Good
           to
           the
           World
           :
           to
           think
           in
           good
           earnest
           that
           they
           do
           good
           when
           they
           see
           and
           know
           that
           they
           do
           hurt
           and
           Mischief
           ;
           or
           that
           they
           do
           Evil
           ,
           when
           they
           do
           Good
           :
           And
           as
           long
           as
           this
           Distinction
           between
           good
           and
           evil
           Actions
           lasts
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           them
           to
           get
           rid
           of
           the
           Notions
           of
           Good
           and
           Evil.
           
        
         
           But
           this
           they
           own
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           much
           concerned
           about
           it
           ,
           that
           in
           pleasing
           themselves
           in
           the
           Gratification
           of
           their
           Lusts
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Good
           ,
           they
           very
           often
           grieve
           and
           injure
           other
           Men
           ;
           
           to
           deny
           their
           own
           Profit
           ,
           Pleasures
           and
           Satisfactions
           ;
           nor
           to
           grieve
           and
           afflict
           themselves
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           very
           expensive
           and
           laborious
           Vertues
           for
           other
           Mens
           Ease
           and
           Pleasure
           .
           All
           that
           they
           mean
           ,
           when
           they
           reject
           the
           Moral
           Differences
           of
           Good
           and
           Evil
           is
           ,
           that
           what
           we
           call
           Vertues
           ,
           do
           not
           in
           their
           own
           nature
           deserve
           Praise
           and
           Reward
           ,
           nor
           Vice
           Shame
           and
           Punishment
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           at
           liberty
           to
           chuse
           what
           they
           please
           ;
           and
           their
           only
           natural
           Rule
           is
           to
           please
           themselves
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           not
           dispute
           this
           Matter
           with
           them
           now
           ,
           which
           one
           would
           think
           those
           who
           live
           in
           human
           Societies
           ,
           should
           be
           afraid
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           ashamed
           to
           own
           ,
           lest
           Mankind
           should
           think
           it
           as
           much
           their
           Interest
           to
           get
           rid
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           to
           destroy
           all
           Beasts
           of
           Prey
           ;
           but
           it
           seems
           impossible
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           Men
           can
           really
           believe
           this
           ,
           whatever
           they
           say
           .
        
         
           That
           Praise
           and
           Shame
           are
           in
           their
           own
           natures
           inseparable
           from
           Vertue
           and
           Vice
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           the
           Belief
           of
           all
           Men
           ,
           but
           what
           all
           Men
           feel
           .
           Good
           Men
           find
           the
           Rewards
           of
           Vertue
           in
           the
           Applause
           of
           their
           own
           Consciences
           ;
           and
           the
           first
           Revenge
           that
           Sin
           takes
           upon
           bad
           Men
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           Lashes
           and
           Reproaches
           
           of
           their
           own
           Minds
           .
           
             Prima
             est
             hoec
             ultio
             quod
             se
             Iudice
             ,
             nemo
             nocens
             absolvitur
             .
          
           And
           that
           this
           is
           the
           universal
           sense
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           I
           think
           needs
           no
           other
           Proof
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           is
           the
           universal
           Language
           of
           Mankind
           .
           For
           in
           all
           Languages
           under
           Heaven
           the
           Names
           of
           Vertue
           and
           Vice
           are
           Names
           of
           Honour
           and
           Reproach
           .
           Natural
           Perfections
           or
           Defects
           ,
           such
           as
           Strength
           and
           Beauty
           ,
           sound
           Reason
           and
           Vivacity
           of
           Wit
           ,
           or
           Weakness
           ,
           Deformity
           ,
           Ignorance
           ,
           Folly
           ,
           or
           Dulness
           ;
           or
           the
           external
           Circumstances
           of
           Fortune
           ,
           as
           Riches
           or
           Poverty
           ,
           Nobibility
           of
           Birth
           ,
           or
           a
           mean
           Parentage
           ,
           a
           mean
           or
           liberal
           Education
           ,
           may
           be
           brought
           into
           Mens
           Characters
           ;
           but
           you
           can
           never
           praise
           or
           reproach
           to
           any
           purpose
           ,
           but
           upon
           account
           of
           Vertue
           or
           Vice
           :
           and
           should
           any
           Man
           venture
           to
           commend
           another
           for
           being
           unjust
           ,
           unchaste
           ,
           or
           intemperate
           ,
           or
           to
           reproach
           him
           for
           the
           contrary
           Vertues
           ,
           he
           would
           make
           himself
           ridiculous
           ;
           for
           Mankind
           are
           unacquainted
           with
           such
           new
           Terms
           of
           Honour
           and
           Reproach
           ,
           which
           in
           their
           Language
           signifie
           quite
           contrary
           :
           Nay
           ,
           these
           very
           Men
           ,
           who
           tell
           you
           that
           there
           is
           no
           natural
           Shame
           due
           to
           Vice
           ,
           whenever
           they
           quarrel
           and
           intend
           to
           reproach
           each
           other
           in
           good
           earnest
           (
           which
           often
           
           happens
           )
           they
           always
           make
           one
           Vice
           or
           other
           the
           Matter
           of
           their
           Reproach
           ,
           which
           proves
           whatever
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           still
           believe
           Vice
           to
           be
           very
           infamous
           ;
           or
           it
           is
           a
           great
           Misfortune
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Language
           in
           the
           World
           for
           them
           to
           rail
           at
           each
           other
           in
           ,
           without
           confuting
           their
           own
           Philosophy
           ,
           and
           blemishing
           the
           Honour
           and
           Reputation
           of
           Vice.
           
        
         
           And
           how
           is
           it
           possible
           that
           these
           Men
           should
           perswade
           themselves
           that
           Vertue
           deserves
           no
           Reward
           ,
           nor
           Vice
           Punishment
           ,
           when
           they
           themselves
           find
           a
           kind
           Resentment
           of
           all
           good
           Offices
           that
           are
           done
           them
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           Inclination
           to
           return
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           reward
           Vertue
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           suffer
           Injuries
           ,
           they
           have
           as
           sharp
           and
           quick
           a
           Sense
           of
           Revenge
           ,
           and
           are
           as
           restless
           and
           impatient
           to
           punish
           those
           Injuries
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           thought
           they
           deserved
           it
           .
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           how
           dare
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           Vertue
           deserves
           n●…●…eward
           ,
           nor
           Sin
           Punishment
           ,
           when
           in
           so
           saying
           they
           reproach
           all
           the
           wise
           Governments
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           which
           make
           it
           a
           principal
           Care
           to
           punish
           Wickedness
           and
           reward
           Vertue
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           the
           Peace
           and
           Security
           of
           the
           Government
           is
           concerned
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           yet
           if
           these
           Rewards
           and
           Punishments
           
           are
           not
           due
           by
           Nature
           ,
           this
           is
           an
           Encroachment
           upon
           the
           Rights
           and
           Liberties
           of
           Nature
           ,
           which
           I
           should
           think
           as
           sacred
           and
           inviolable
           as
           the
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           which
           these
           Men
           are
           generally
           so
           zealous
           for
           .
        
         
           Well!
           They
           will
           allow
           this
           too
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           very
           fitting
           and
           necessary
           that
           some
           Laws
           should
           be
           agreed
           on
           for
           the
           Preservation
           and
           good
           Government
           of
           Human
           Societies
           ;
           and
           that
           Men
           should
           submit
           their
           natural
           Liberties
           to
           the
           Restraints
           of
           Laws
           for
           the
           Benefit
           of
           publick
           Protection
           ;
           but
           still
           this
           makes
           no
           moral
           Difference
           between
           Good
           or
           Evil
           ;
           nor
           any
           natural
           Desert
           of
           Rewards
           and
           Punishments
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           all
           owing
           to
           Human
           Compacts
           and
           Governments
           ,
           and
           can
           reach
           no
           farther
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           to
           another
           World
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           this
           World
           ,
           they
           are
           contented
           to
           take
           their
           Fortune
           in
           it
           ,
           to
           use
           their
           natural
           Liberties
           as
           much
           as
           they
           can
           ,
           and
           to
           defen●…●…emselves
           against
           private
           Revenge
           and
           publick
           Justice
           as
           well
           as
           they
           can
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           an
           Hypothesis
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           which
           effectually
           destroys
           all
           the
           moral
           Differences
           of
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ,
           and
           delivers
           Men
           from
           the
           Fear
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Punishments
           of
           the
           next
           Life
           ;
           but
           what
           
           thinking
           Man
           can
           perswade
           himself
           to
           believe
           this
           ?
           or
           can
           so
           firmly
           believe
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           give
           him
           any
           Security
           and
           Confidence
           in
           sinning
           ?
        
         
           There
           are
           no
           Records
           ,
           no
           Symptoms
           of
           any
           such
           original
           Contract
           as
           this
           ,
           for
           Mankind
           to
           give
           up
           their
           natural
           Liberties
           to
           the
           Restraints
           of
           arbitrary
           Laws
           .
           The
           general
           Consent
           of
           all
           Nations
           (
           who
           had
           no
           Communication
           with
           each
           other
           )
           in
           this
           Distinction
           between
           Vertue
           and
           Vice
           ,
           intimates
           no
           other
           Compact
           but
           that
           of
           a
           common
           Nature
           :
           And
           not
           only
           the
           wisest
           Philosophers
           ,
           but
           the
           universal
           Voice
           of
           Mankind
           attribute
           these
           Laws
           to
           Nature
           ,
           not
           to
           Human
           Institutions
           :
           And
           it
           must
           appear
           strange
           ,
           if
           these
           Laws
           had
           no
           higher
           Original
           than
           Human
           Compacts
           ,
           that
           Mankind
           for
           so
           many
           Ages
           should
           not
           know
           any
           thing
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           should
           mistake
           them
           for
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           ,
           as
           after
           all
           the
           Information
           these
           Men
           can
           give
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           generality
           of
           Mankind
           do
           to
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           But
           suppose
           this
           Distinction
           between
           Vertue
           and
           Vice
           ,
           and
           those
           Laws
           which
           command
           the
           Exercise
           of
           Vertue
           ,
           and
           forbid
           Vice
           ,
           were
           originally
           framed
           and
           enacted
           by
           Men
           ;
           was
           there
           no
           Reason
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           things
           ,
           why
           
           they
           agreed
           upon
           such
           Laws
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           they
           will
           grant
           that
           they
           were
           necessary
           for
           the
           Peace
           ,
           and
           good
           Order
           and
           Government
           of
           Human
           Societies
           ,
           to
           secure
           private
           Men
           from
           Injuries
           and
           Violence
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           them
           helpful
           and
           beneficial
           to
           each
           other
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           agreed
           to
           make
           them
           Laws
           :
           But
           why
           should
           we
           think
           that
           God
           and
           Nature
           has
           not
           made
           those
           Laws
           which
           have
           natural
           and
           necessary
           Reasons
           to
           make
           them
           Laws
           ?
           Can
           meer
           Human
           Compacts
           and
           Governments
           either
           make
           or
           change
           the
           Reasons
           and
           Necessities
           of
           things
           ?
           Can
           they
           ,
           if
           they
           so
           pleased
           ,
           make
           Vertue
           Vice
           ,
           or
           Vice
           Vertue
           ,
           and
           as
           well
           consult
           the
           Happiness
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           Government
           of
           the
           World
           by
           doing
           so
           ?
           If
           not
           ,
           then
           meer
           Human
           Compacts
           can
           neither
           make
           nor
           unmake
           these
           Laws
           .
           God
           has
           made
           these
           Laws
           for
           us
           ,
           by
           making
           us
           such
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           giving
           us
           such
           Natures
           as
           require
           such
           Laws
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           live
           by
           Nature
           ,
           and
           attain
           our
           natural
           Happiness
           ;
           and
           who
           then
           can
           think
           that
           God
           will
           not
           as
           much
           exact
           from
           us
           the
           Observance
           of
           these
           Laws
           ,
           as
           Men
           do
           ?
           that
           he
           will
           not
           punish
           the
           Breach
           of
           these
           Laws
           ,
           when
           Human
           Governments
           find
           it
           necessary
           to
           do
           so
           ?
           And
           
           has
           God
           made
           the
           Restraints
           and
           Punishment
           of
           Mens
           Lusts
           and
           Vices
           necessary
           ,
           and
           will
           he
           not
           punish
           them
           himself
           ?
           especially
           when
           the
           Authority
           of
           Human
           Laws
           and
           Human
           Government
           is
           very
           precarious
           without
           the
           Awe
           of
           Religion
           ,
           as
           those
           Law-givers
           were
           very
           sensible
           ;
           who
           ,
           to
           give
           the
           greater
           Veneration
           to
           their
           Laws
           ,
           pretended
           to
           receive
           them
           from
           their
           Gods.
           It
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           this
           very
           Hypothesis
           which
           allows
           no
           other
           Difference
           between
           Vertue
           and
           Vice
           ,
           but
           what
           Human
           Laws
           and
           Human
           Contracts
           make
           ,
           leaves
           every
           Man
           at
           liberty
           to
           break
           these
           Laws
           when
           he
           can
           do
           it
           safely
           ,
           or
           will
           venture
           the
           Punishment
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           reason
           that
           makes
           these
           Men
           so
           fond
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           shews
           how
           necessary
           a
           divine
           Authority
           is
           to
           enforce
           the
           Obligation
           of
           these
           Laws
           ,
           and
           to
           secure
           the
           very
           being
           of
           Human
           Societies
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           those
           who
           reason
           according
           to
           the
           common
           Principles
           of
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           can
           never
           get
           rid
           of
           the
           Notitions
           of
           moral
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ,
           nor
           attribute
           these
           Laws
           to
           any
           other
           Author
           but
           that
           God
           who
           made
           us
           ,
           and
           fitted
           our
           Natures
           to
           these
           Laws
           ;
           and
           no
           Man
           who
           believes
           that
           God
           hath
           given
           us
           these
           Laws
           ,
           can
           doubt
           whether
           he
           
           will
           punish
           the
           Breach
           of
           them
           .
           But
           then
           ,
           if
           to
           this
           we
           add
           the
           more
           certain
           Revelation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           wherein
           the
           
             Wrath
             of
             God
             is
             revealed
             from
             Heaven
             against
             all
             Unrighteousness
             and
             Ungodliness
             of
             Men
             ,
          
           this
           confirms
           all
           the
           Fears
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           leaves
           no
           possible
           Hopes
           for
           Sinners
           ,
           but
           
             Repentance
             from
             dead
             works
             ,
             and
             Faith
             in
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           Men
           ,
           who
           know
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           sin
           securely
           with
           their
           Eyes
           open
           ;
           and
           therefore
        
         
           2dly
           .
           The
           next
           step
           they
           take
           ,
           is
           to
           put
           out
           their
           Eyes
           ,
           or
           to
           put
           out
           the
           Light
           ;
           
             to
             put
             darkness
             for
             light
             ,
             and
             light
             for
             darkness
          
           ;
           to
           reject
           all
           the
           common
           Principles
           of
           Reason
           ,
           and
           all
           Divine
           Revelation
           ;
           as
           Ignorance
           ,
           Folly
           ,
           and
           Imposture
           ;
           But
           what
           a
           Task
           is
           this
           ?
           to
           perswade
           our selves
           that
           Darkness
           is
           Light
           ,
           and
           Light
           Darkness
           ?
           For
           the
           common
           Principles
           of
           Reason
           which
           Atheists
           and
           Infidels
           must
           reject
           ,
           before
           they
           can
           deny
           the
           Being
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           a
           Divine
           Revelation
           ,
           shine
           as
           clear
           and
           bright
           in
           the
           Mind
           ,
           as
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Sun
           does
           in
           the
           Heavens
           ;
           and
           the
           admired
           Principles
           of
           Atheism
           and
           Infidelity
           put
           out
           our
           Eyes
           ,
           leave
           no
           Distinction
           between
           things
           ,
           nor
           any
           certain
           Rules
           
           of
           judging
           ;
           as
           to
           give
           some
           few
           Instances
           of
           this
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           nothing
           lies
           more
           easie
           and
           obvious
           in
           our
           Minds
           ,
           than
           the
           Notion
           of
           a
           first
           Cause
           ,
           which
           gave
           Being
           to
           all
           things
           else
           ;
           I
           will
           not
           dispute
           this
           Point
           now
           ,
           but
           alledge
           it
           as
           a
           first
           Principle
           ,
           which
           Mankind
           naturally
           assent
           to
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           reasonable
           Account
           of
           the
           Origin
           of
           all
           things
           .
           Now
           this
           the
           Atheist
           rejects
           :
           for
           if
           they
           should
           allow
           a
           First
           Cause
           ,
           they
           must
           own
           a
           God
           :
           for
           the
           first
           Cause
           of
           all
           things
           is
           a
           God
           :
           And
           this
           is
           the
           wisest
           Reason
           they
           have
           against
           it
           ,
           though
           in
           truth
           it
           is
           a
           great
           Confirmation
           of
           the
           natural
           Notion
           of
           a
           First
           Cause
           ;
           because
           the
           Belief
           of
           a
           God
           is
           as
           natural
           and
           universal
           ,
           as
           of
           a
           First
           Cause
           ;
           And
           these
           two
           Notions
           ,
           which
           are
           both
           so
           natural
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           do
           mutually
           confirm
           each
           other
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           Account
           do
           these
           Men
           give
           of
           the
           Origin
           of
           all
           things
           ?
           They
           either
           say
           the
           World
           is
           Eternal
           ,
           and
           always
           was
           what
           it
           now
           is
           ;
           or
           that
           Atoms
           were
           Eternal
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           World
           that
           now
           is
           ,
           was
           made
           by
           chance
           :
           But
           is
           this
           the
           natural
           Perswasion
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           that
           the
           World
           had
           no
           Beginning
           and
           no
           Cause
           ;
           or
           that
           it
           was
           made-by
           chance
           ?
           
           Is
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           World
           harder
           to
           be
           believed
           than
           this
           ,
           which
           we
           can
           form
           no
           possible
           Notion
           of
           ?
           Nature
           teaches
           nothing
           of
           all
           this
           ;
           and
           how
           then
           should
           they
           come
           to
           know
           it
           ?
           when
           they
           neither
           saw
           the
           World
           from
           Eternity
           ,
           nor
           saw
           it
           made
           by
           the
           fortuitous
           Jumble
           of
           Atoms
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           certain
           these
           Principles
           differ
           as
           Light
           and
           Darkness
           do
           .
           To
           ascribe
           all
           things
           to
           a
           First
           Cause
           ,
           gives
           a
           sensible
           Account
           how
           all
           things
           were
           made
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           came
           to
           be
           so
           wisely
           made
           ,
           which
           is
           Knowledge
           and
           Light
           :
           But
           to
           say
           that
           the
           VVorld
           was
           Eternal
           without
           a
           Cause
           ,
           or
           that
           ▪
           it
           was
           made
           by
           chance
           ,
           when
           we
           see
           all
           things
           in
           it
           so
           wisely
           made
           ,
           only
           confounds
           and
           amazes
           us
           ,
           and
           leaves
           us
           in
           Darkness
           .
        
         
           Indeed
           all
           the
           Principles
           of
           Atheism
           and
           Infidelity
           have
           nothing
           natural
           or
           enlightning
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           are
           a
           Force
           upon
           our
           Understandings
           ,
           and
           destroy
           all
           the
           true
           Principles
           of
           Knowledge
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           very
           easie
           and
           natural
           to
           our
           Minds
           to
           believe
           that
           something
           is
           Eternal
           ;
           for
           if
           there
           ever
           had
           been
           nothing
           ,
           there
           never
           could
           have
           been
           any
           thing
           :
           But
           the
           Question
           is
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           easie
           and
           natural
           to
           Human
           Understandings
           
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           are
           Eternal
           without
           a
           Cause
           ,
           or
           to
           assert
           one
           Eternal
           Being
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Cause
           of
           all
           things
           ;
           and
           every
           Man
           may
           feel
           the
           difference
           between
           these
           two
           in
           his
           own
           Mind
           :
           for
           the
           Notion
           of
           a
           First
           Cause
           ,
           is
           as
           easie
           and
           natural
           as
           of
           an
           Eternal
           Being
           ;
           and
           that
           natural
           Notion
           we
           have
           of
           the
           Relation
           and
           Dependance
           between
           Causes
           and
           Effects
           ,
           necessarily
           leads
           us
           to
           the
           Belief
           of
           a
           First
           Cause
           :
           for
           if
           all
           things
           were
           Eternal
           without
           a
           Cause
           ,
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           conceive
           how
           there
           should
           ever
           after
           be
           any
           natural
           Relation
           between
           them
           of
           Causes
           and
           Effects
           ;
           and
           yet
           destroy
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Causes
           and
           Effects
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           an
           end
           of
           all
           Reason
           and
           Discourse
           .
           But
           then
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           no
           natural
           Notion
           of
           the
           Eternity
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           so
           all
           the
           Appearances
           of
           Nature
           contradict
           it
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           suffer
           it
           to
           lie
           easie
           in
           our
           Minds
           .
           We
           see
           every
           day
           that
           all
           Individuals
           are
           made
           ;
           Men
           are
           born
           every
           day
           and
           die
           ;
           and
           one
           Generation
           succeeds
           another
           ;
           and
           thus
           it
           is
           with
           Beasts
           ,
           and
           Birds
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Animals
           ;
           with
           Trees
           ,
           and
           Fruit
           ,
           and
           Corn
           ,
           and
           Herbs
           ;
           and
           is
           it
           possible
           for
           any
           Man
           to
           believe
           that
           any
           of
           these
           things
           were
           Eternal
           ,
           when
           we
           
           see
           that
           the
           Individuals
           of
           all
           these
           several
           kinds
           of
           Beings
           are
           daily
           made
           :
           for
           the
           World
           consists
           of
           Individuals
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           are
           all
           made
           ,
           the
           World
           was
           made
           .
           Necessary
           Existence
           is
           Essential
           to
           the
           Notion
           of
           an
           Eternal
           Being
           ,
           which
           has
           no
           Beginning
           ,
           nor
           any
           Cause
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           be
           always
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           Change
           ;
           that
           to
           ascribe
           Eternity
           to
           a
           World
           ,
           which
           is
           subject
           to
           perpetual
           Changes
           ,
           is
           as
           great
           an
           Absurdity
           ,
           as
           to
           assert
           an
           Eternal
           Succession
           without
           a
           Beginning
           .
        
         
           Thus
           it
           is
           very
           natural
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           the
           Effect
           can
           have
           nothing
           but
           what
           the
           Cause
           can
           give
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           may
           learn
           what
           the
           invisible
           Cause
           is
           ,
           from
           visible
           Effects
           ;
           that
           if
           we
           see
           any
           thing
           wisely
           made
           ,
           we
           may
           conclude
           it
           had
           a
           wise
           Cause
           ,
           and
           therefore
           nothing
           can
           more
           contradict
           the
           natural
           Sense
           of
           our
           Minds
           ,
           than
           to
           ascribe
           such
           a
           World
           as
           we
           now
           live
           in
           ,
           which
           discovers
           such
           wonderful
           Art
           in
           its
           Contrivance
           ,
           to
           blind
           and
           undesigning
           Chance
           .
        
         
           I
           do
           not
           dispute
           these
           Matters
           now
           ,
           but
           only
           consider
           how
           unnatural
           it
           is
           to
           think
           so
           ;
           and
           therefore
           how
           very
           difficult
           it
           is
           for
           any
           Man
           in
           good
           earnest
           to
           espouse
           these
           Atheistick
           Principles
           .
        
         
         
           Thus
           as
           for
           the
           Principles
           of
           Infidelity
           ,
           how
           hard
           is
           it
           for
           any
           Man
           to
           perswade
           himself
           that
           God
           never
           revealed
           himself
           and
           his
           Will
           to
           the
           World
           any
           otherwise
           than
           by
           the
           Works
           of
           Creation
           ,
           when
           all
           Mankind
           have
           believed
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           are
           naturally
           inclined
           to
           believe
           so
           ;
           and
           there
           are
           great
           Reasons
           to
           think
           that
           God
           will
           do
           so
           ,
           and
           none
           to
           think
           that
           he
           will
           not
           ;
           especially
           when
           we
           have
           such
           evident
           Proof
           of
           this
           in
           Prophecy
           and
           Miracles
           ,
           which
           so
           strongly
           perswade
           the
           rest
           of
           Mankind
           :
           For
           to
           deny
           Prophecy
           and
           Miracles
           when
           the
           Matter
           of
           Fact
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           there
           have
           been
           true
           Prophecies
           or
           Miracles
           ,
           and
           no
           Man
           besides
           themselves
           ,
           who
           believes
           a
           God
           ,
           doubts
           whether
           he
           can
           foretel
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           or
           exercise
           a
           Sovereign
           Authority
           over
           Nature
           when
           he
           pleases
           ,
           can
           be
           called
           by
           no
           softer
           Names
           than
           Stupidity
           or
           Impudence
           ;
           and
           whatever
           they
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           so
           easie
           for
           them
           to
           believe
           what
           they
           say
           ;
           for
           Prophecy
           and
           Miracles
           carry
           such
           a
           Conviction
           with
           them
           of
           a
           Divine
           Power
           ,
           and
           give
           such
           Authority
           to
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           as
           is
           not
           easily
           resisted
           ;
           as
           is
           evident
           from
           hence
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           the
           wisest
           of
           these
           Men
           dare
           not
           deny
           the
           Authority
           of
           Prophecy
           
           and
           Miracles
           ,
           could
           they
           be
           assured
           o
           the
           Truth
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           they
           hear
           no
           Prophecies
           nor
           see
           any
           Miracles
           now
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           imposed
           on
           by
           fabulous
           Relations
           ,
           should
           they
           be
           over
           credulous
           of
           such
           Matters
           .
        
         
           This
           would
           have
           been
           a
           good
           Answer
           ,
           had
           they
           only
           some
           idle
           and
           uncertain
           Reports
           of
           such
           things
           ;
           but
           it
           can
           never
           satisfie
           themselves
           when
           they
           have
           such
           an
           Authentick
           History
           as
           the
           Bible
           ,
           the
           Old
           and
           New
           Testament
           for
           the
           Foundation
           of
           Faith.
           Can
           any
           Man
           perswade
           himself
           to
           reject
           the
           Credit
           and
           Authority
           of
           all
           Histories
           ?
           If
           he
           can't
           ,
           whatever
           he
           may
           pretend
           ,
           he
           will
           find
           it
           a
           very
           hard
           matter
           after
           all
           his
           Criticisms
           ,
           to
           disbelieve
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           best
           attested
           and
           most
           credible
           History
           in
           the
           World
           :
           These
           are
           the
           Difficulties
           of
           being
           an
           Atheist
           or
           Infidel
           ,
           without
           which
           Men
           can
           never
           reject
           or
           confound
           the
           Differences
           of
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ,
           that
           all
           these
           Principles
           contradict
           the
           natural
           Ideas
           of
           our
           Minds
           ,
           and
           destroy
           all
           the
           natural
           Rules
           and
           Measures
           of
           Reason
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           no
           more
           distinguish
           between
           Truth
           and
           Falshood
           ,
           than
           between
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           ever
           thus
           to
           efface
           the
           natural
           Notions
           of
           our
           Minds
           ,
           
           yet
           it
           must
           be
           a
           very
           uneasie
           and
           difficult
           Task
           .
        
         
           3dly
           .
           And
           yet
           it
           is
           at
           least
           as
           difficult
           to
           put
           bitter
           for
           sweet
           ,
           and
           sweet
           for
           bitter
           .
           Men
           may
           bribe
           their
           Understandings
           ,
           but
           our
           natural
           Passions
           are
           not
           so
           easily
           stifled
           .
           When
           the
           Frame
           and
           Constitution
           of
           our
           Natures
           has
           annexed
           Shame
           ,
           and
           Fear
           ,
           and
           Remorse
           to
           bad
           Actions
           ,
           which
           makes
           them
           very
           bitter
           and
           grievous
           in
           the
           Review
           ,
           whatever
           they
           were
           in
           the
           Act
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           laughing
           at
           these
           Fears
           as
           superstitious
           and
           owing
           to
           Education
           ,
           which
           will
           cure
           them
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           the
           Stoicks
           Brags
           that
           Pain
           was
           no
           Evil
           ,
           could
           prevent
           their
           feeling
           Pain
           .
           What
           is
           painful
           ,
           will
           make
           us
           feel
           it
           ,
           and
           Atheists
           and
           Infidels
           themselves
           ,
           when
           they
           think
           they
           have
           reasoned
           and
           laught
           away
           all
           their
           Fears
           ,
           find
           that
           besides
           their
           frequent
           Misgivings
           and
           Jealousies
           ,
           when
           any
           great
           or
           surprizing
           Occasion
           sets
           them
           free
           ,
           these
           Passions
           return
           on
           them
           with
           such
           a
           Fury
           ,
           as
           all
           their
           Philosophy
           cannot
           resist
           .
           Now
           this
           endangers
           all
           again
           ;
           for
           natural
           Shame
           ,
           and
           Fear
           ,
           and
           Remorse
           ,
           will
           make
           them
           own
           an
           Essential
           Difference
           between
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ,
           when
           they
           feel
           it
           .
        
         
         
           4thly
           .
           But
           let
           us
           suppose
           all
           these
           Difficulties
           conquered
           ,
           they
           are
           sensible
           that
           there
           is
           one
           still
           remaining
           ,
           viz.
           That
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           Mankind
           are
           against
           them
           .
           The
           Heathen
           World
           owned
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           as
           learned
           Men
           have
           proved
           ,
           one
           Supream
           God
           ,
           though
           they
           corrupted
           both
           the
           Notion
           and
           Worship
           of
           God
           by
           Polytheism
           and
           Idolatry
           ;
           but
           Atheism
           was
           so
           infamous
           among
           them
           ,
           that
           some
           Atheistick
           Philosophers
           ,
           such
           as
           Epicurus
           himself
           ,
           was
           forced
           to
           dissemble
           it
           :
           They
           owned
           a
           moral
           Difference
           between
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ;
           they
           owned
           Revelation
           ,
           and
           instituted
           Religions
           ,
           and
           had
           them
           ,
           though
           not
           from
           God
           ,
           yet
           from
           those
           evil
           Spirits
           ,
           whom
           they
           worshipped
           for
           Gods.
           The
           whole
           Iewish
           Nation
           own
           the
           Writings
           of
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ;
           and
           the
           whole
           Christian
           World
           whom
           they
           are
           most
           at
           present
           concerned
           with
           ,
           own
           both
           the
           Old
           and
           New
           Testament
           .
           These
           are
           great
           Authorities
           against
           them
           ,
           which
           one
           would
           think
           should
           make
           Men
           modest
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           a
           little
           out
           of
           countenance
           ,
           and
           incline
           them
           to
           suspect
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           mistaken
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           sensible
           that
           Modesty
           would
           undo
           them
           ,
           that
           to
           suspect
           whether
           they
           are
           in
           
           the
           right
           ,
           is
           as
           fatal
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           know
           that
           they
           are
           in
           the
           wrong
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           have
           no
           way
           left
           ,
           but
           to
           out-face
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           laugh
           at
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           Mankind
           as
           superstitious
           credulous
           Fools
           ;
           and
           to
           think
           themselves
           the
           only
           wise
           Men
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           be
           
             wise
             in
             their
             own
             eyes
             ,
             and
             prudent
             in
             their
             own
             Sight
             .
          
           This
           indeed
           perfects
           all
           the
           rest
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           no
           help
           for
           it
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           will
           contradict
           all
           Mankind
           ,
           they
           must
           think
           either
           themselves
           ,
           or
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           Mankind
           to
           be
           Fools
           .
        
         
           Now
           I
           believe
           those
           who
           are
           at
           all
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Passions
           of
           Human
           Nature
           ,
           cannot
           think
           this
           is
           a
           very
           easie
           thing
           to
           despise
           the
           general
           Sense
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           (
           which
           at
           least
           looks
           more
           like
           the
           Sense
           of
           Nature
           ,
           than
           the
           private
           Opinions
           of
           some
           few
           Philosophers
           )
           or
           to
           scorn
           all
           Men
           for
           Fools
           and
           Ideots
           ,
           who
           ever
           believed
           a
           God
           and
           a
           Providence
           ,
           the
           moral
           Differences
           of
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ,
           Revelation
           ,
           Prophecy
           and
           Miracles
           .
           Nothing
           but
           absolute
           Demonstration
           can
           reasonably
           harden
           a
           Man
           against
           such
           an
           universal
           Consent
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           enough
           to
           make
           any
           Man
           to
           suspect
           even
           Demonstration
           it self
           ,
           to
           have
           all
           the
           World
           against
           
           him
           :
           For
           we
           can
           never
           think
           that
           all
           Mankind
           should
           conspire
           to
           resist
           Demonstration
           ;
           and
           yet
           ,
           by
           what
           I
           have
           already
           said
           ,
           you
           may
           easily
           perceive
           that
           they
           are
           far
           enough
           from
           demonstrating
           the
           Principles
           of
           Atheism
           and
           Infidelity
           .
        
         
           But
           besides
           the
           general
           Sense
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           which
           they
           may
           despise
           as
           an
           unthinking
           Multitude
           (
           though
           the
           less
           of
           Thought
           and
           Design
           ,
           the
           more
           there
           appears
           of
           Nature
           in
           such
           a
           general
           Consent
           ;
           but
           I
           say
           ,
           besides
           this
           )
           they
           should
           consider
           how
           many
           very
           wise
           thinking
           Men
           ,
           and
           great
           Philosophers
           have
           in
           these
           Points
           thought
           as
           the
           Multitude
           do
           .
           I
           will
           not
           name
           Moses
           ,
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           nor
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           for
           whom
           I
           know
           they
           have
           little
           Reverence
           ;
           but
           what
           think
           they
           of
           Pythagoras
           ,
           and
           Plato
           ,
           and
           Tully
           ,
           and
           Seneca
           ,
           and
           Epictetus
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           such
           Men
           ?
           Were
           they
           all
           Fools
           too
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           were
           neither
           Atheists
           ,
           nor
           Infidels
           ,
           and
           were
           zealous
           Preachers
           of
           moral
           Vertue
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           for
           the
           Unthinking
           Multitude
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           worth
           considering
           ,
           that
           the
           greatest
           Numbers
           of
           them
           are
           as
           wicked
           as
           they
           themselves
           
           are
           ,
           or
           could
           wish
           them
           to
           be
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           sufficiently
           their
           interest
           to
           be
           Atheists
           and
           Infidels
           too
           ;
           and
           yet
           Nature
           is
           too
           strong
           for
           their
           Fears
           ,
           and
           they
           believe
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Difference
           of
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ,
           though
           they
           believe
           and
           tremble
           ,
           as
           the
           Devils
           do
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           wonderful
           what
           should
           give
           these
           Men
           such
           Confidence
           to
           despise
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           I
           can
           think
           of
           no
           other
           Reason
           for
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           find
           it
           necessary
           ,
           and
           the
           only
           way
           they
           have
           to
           be
           even
           with
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           since
           all
           Mankind
           despise
           them
           ,
           they
           will
           despise
           all
           Mankind
           :
           But
           they
           find
           this
           a
           very
           unequal
           Match
           ,
           and
           are
           very
           uneasie
           under
           it
           :
           For
           the
           Judgment
           of
           all
           Mankind
           is
           a
           perswasive
           Argument
           of
           the
           Sense
           of
           Nature
           ;
           their
           despising
           Mankind
           is
           only
           a
           Sign
           of
           Folly
           and
           Impudence
           .
           I
           shall
           make
           some
           few
           Observations
           on
           what
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           and
           so
           conclude
           .
        
         
           I.
           I
           observe
           how
           the
           Love
           of
           Sin
           will
           corrupt
           Mens
           natural
           Sense
           and
           Notions
           of
           Things
           ,
           and
           blind
           and
           stupifie
           their
           Minds
           .
           Nothing
           else
           but
           this
           can
           make
           an
           Atheist
           or
           an
           Infidel
           .
           That
           there
           wants
           no
           Proof
           of
           the
           Being
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           evident
           from
           the
           general
           Belief
           of
           Mankind
           ;
           and
           there
           
           is
           nothing
           in
           the
           Notion
           of
           a
           God
           ,
           which
           should
           make
           any
           Man
           averse
           to
           the
           Belief
           of
           a
           God
           ,
           but
           only
           his
           Justice
           in
           punishing
           Sinners
           ;
           and
           that
           can
           make
           no
           Man
           afraid
           of
           believing
           a
           God
           ,
           but
           those
           who
           resolve
           to
           live
           in
           Sin.
           There
           is
           no
           other
           Exception
           Men
           can
           take
           against
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           promises
           Forgiveness
           of
           Sins
           to
           those
           who
           repent
           of
           their
           Sins
           and
           reform
           their
           Lives
           ;
           but
           that
           Repentance
           and
           Reformation
           are
           made
           the
           Gospel
           Terms
           of
           Forgivness
           ,
           and
           Hell-fire
           is
           denounced
           against
           impenitent
           Sinners
           .
        
         
           If
           we
           consider
           this
           before-hand
           ,
           it
           may
           convince
           us
           how
           unnatural
           Sin
           is
           ,
           and
           how
           foolish
           Sinners
           are
           ,
           Sin
           can
           never
           be
           reconciled
           to
           the
           Principles
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           Sinners
           are
           so
           foolish
           as
           to
           put
           out
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           transgress
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           very
           foolish
           Design
           ,
           to
           put
           out
           the
           Light
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           sin
           ,
           and
           not
           know
           it
           ,
           till
           we
           feel
           our selves
           eternally
           damned
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           2dly
           .
           This
           may
           satisfie
           us
           how
           difficult
           a
           thing
           it
           is
           to
           sin
           with
           security
           ,
           much
           more
           difficult
           than
           to
           obey
           the
           Laws
           of
           God.
           It
           is
           a
           much
           easier
           thing
           to
           conquer
           and
           subdue
           our
           sensual
           Lusts
           and
           Appetites
           ,
           by
           the
           
           Arguments
           and
           Motives
           of
           Religion
           ,
           by
           the
           Fear
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Rewards
           and
           Punishments
           of
           the
           next
           Life
           ,
           than
           it
           is
           to
           deliver
           our selves
           from
           the
           Notions
           of
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ,
           from
           the
           Belief
           of
           a
           God
           and
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           consult
           our
           own
           Ease
           and
           Satisfaction
           ,
           it
           is
           much
           easier
           to
           be
           a
           good
           Man
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           saved
           ,
           than
           to
           live
           in
           Sin
           without
           the
           Fears
           of
           Damnation
           .
        
         
           3dly
           .
           I
           observe
           how
           vain
           a
           thing
           it
           is
           to
           be
           wicked
           upon
           Principles
           .
           Men
           of
           Honour
           ,
           when
           they
           know
           they
           do
           such
           things
           as
           the
           World
           accounts
           infamous
           ,
           think
           themselves
           in
           Reputation
           bound
           to
           justifie
           them
           ;
           but
           those
           Principles
           ,
           whereby
           they
           pretend
           to
           justifie
           their
           Vices
           ,
           are
           more
           infamous
           than
           their
           Vices
           themselves
           ;
           as
           an
           Atheist
           ,
           or
           Infidel
           in
           the
           Opinion
           of
           the
           VVorld
           ,
           is
           a
           more
           contemptible
           Creature
           than
           a
           common
           Sinner
           .
        
         
           All
           Men
           ,
           who
           are
           liable
           to
           Temptations
           themselves
           ,
           have
           a
           great
           Compassion
           for
           the
           VVeakness
           of
           Human
           Nature
           ;
           but
           when
           Men
           will
           justifie
           their
           Vices
           ,
           and
           justifie
           them
           by
           renouncing
           God
           and
           all
           Religion
           ;
           this
           strikes
           those
           who
           otherwise
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           are
           as
           bad
           themselves
           with
           Horror
           and
           Indignation
           ,
           
           makes
           wise
           Men
           despise
           them
           ,
           and
           good
           Men
           abhor
           them
           ;
           and
           I
           wish
           this
           general
           Contempt
           of
           them
           were
           more
           publick
           and
           visible
           ,
           which
           would
           either
           cure
           their
           Atheism
           and
           Infidelity
           ,
           or
           make
           them
           more
           modest
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           appear
           so
           
             wise
             in
             their
             own
             eyes
             ,
             and
             prudent
             in
             their
             own
             sight
             .
          
        
         
           4thly
           .
           I
           observe
           the
           irrecoverable
           Condition
           of
           these
           Men
           ,
           who
           
             call
             evil
             good
             ,
             and
             good
             evil
             ;
             who
             put
             darkness
             for
             light
             ,
             and
             light
             for
             darkness
             ;
             who
             put
             bitter
             for
             sweet
             ,
             and
             sweet
             for
             bitter
             ;
             who
             are
             wise
             in
             their
             own
             eyes
             ,
             and
             prudent
             in
             their
             own
             sight
             :
          
           they
           have
           hardened
           themselves
           beyond
           the
           ordinary
           Methods
           of
           God's
           Grace
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           unavoidably
           fall
           under
           this
           VVo
           :
           For
           when
           Men
           have
           wilfully
           put
           out
           their
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           stifled
           all
           the
           natural
           Notions
           of
           their
           Minds
           ,
           you
           may
           as
           well
           think
           of
           converting
           bruit
           Beasts
           ,
           as
           of
           converting
           them
           .
           This
           is
           a
           miserable
           hopeless
           State
           :
           VVhich
           God
           of
           his
           infinite
           Mercy
           deliver
           us
           all
           from
           ,
           through
           Jesus
           Christ
           our
           Lord.
           
        
         
           
             To
             whom
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             be
             Honour
             ,
             Glory
             and
             Power
             ,
             now
             and
             for
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           Amen
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Books
           published
           by
           the
           Reverend
           Dr.
           Sherlock
           Dean
           of
           St.
           
           Paul's
           .
        
         
           AN
           Answer
           to
           a
           Discourse
           ,
           entituled
           
             Papists
             protesting
             against
             Protestant
             Popery
             .
             2d
             .
          
           Edition
           4to
           .
        
         
           An
           Answer
           to
           the
           Amicable
           Accommodation
           of
           the
           Differences
           between
           the
           Representer
           and
           Answerer
           .
           4to
           .
        
         
           A
           Vindication
           of
           some
           Protestant
           Principles
           of
           Church-Unity
           and
           Catholick
           Communion
           ,
           from
           the
           Charge
           of
           Agreement
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Rome
             .
             4to
          
           .
        
         
           A
           Preservative
           against
           Popery
           ,
           in
           two
           Parts
           ;
           with
           a
           Vindication
           ,
           in
           answer
           to
           the
           Cavils
           of
           
             Lewis
             Sabran
          
           ,
           Jesuit
           .
           4to
           .
        
         
           A
           Discourse
           concerning
           the
           Nature
           ,
           Unity
           and
           Communion
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           .
           First
           Part.
           4to
           .
        
         
           A
           Vindication
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Holy
           and
           Ever-Blessed
           Trinity
           ,
           and
           the
           Incarnation
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God.
           3d.
           Edition
           .
           4to
           .
        
         
           The
           Case
           of
           Allegiance
           due
           to
           Sovereign
           Powers
           ,
           stated
           and
           resolved
           according
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           Reason
           ,
           and
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             England
             .
             4to
          
           .
        
         
           A
           Vindication
           of
           the
           
             Case
             of
             Allegiance
             due
             to
             Sovereign
             Powers
             .
             4to
             .
          
        
         
           A
           Practical
           Discourse
           concerning
           Death
           .
           
             8vo
             .
             10th
          
           .
           Edition
           .
        
         
           A
           Practical
           Discourse
           concerning
           a
           Future
           Judgment
           .
           5th
           Ed.
           8v8
           .
        
         
           An
           Apology
           for
           writing
           against
           
             Socinians
             .
             4to
          
           .
        
         
           A
           Discourse
           concerning
           the
           Divine
           Providence
           .
           
             4to
             .
             2d
          
           .
           Edition
           .
        
         
           A
           Defence
           of
           the
           Dean
           of
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Apology
           for
           writing
           against
           
             Socinians
             .
             4to
          
           .
        
         
           A
           Defence
           of
           Dr.
           Sherlock's
           Notion
           of
           a
           Trinity
           in
           Unity
           .
           4to
           .
        
         
           A
           Distinction
           between
           Real
           and
           Nominal
           Trinitarians
           ,
           examined
           ,
           in
           answer
           to
           a
           Socinian
           Pamphlet
           .
           4to
           .
        
         
           A
           modest
           Examination
           of
           the
           Authority
           and
           Reasons
           of
           the
           late
           Decree
           of
           the
           Vice-Chancellour
           of
           Oxford
           ,
           and
           some
           Heads
           of
           Colleges
           and
           Halls
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Heresie
           of
           Three
           Distinct
           Infinite
           Minds
           ,
           in
           the
           Holy
           and
           Ever-Blessed
           Trinity
           .
        
         
           The
           Present
           State
           of
           the
           Socinian
           Controversie
           ,
           and
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Fathers
           concerning
           a
           Trinity
           in
           Unity
           .
        
         
           Printed
           for
           
             W.
             Rogers
          
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Books
           Printed
           for
           
             W.
             Rogers
          
           .
        
         
           ARchbishop
           
           Tillotson's
           Works
           in
           
             Folio
             .
             2d
          
           .
           Edit
           .
           Price
           20s
           .
        
         
           —
           Perswasive
           to
           frequent
           Communion
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           .
           8vo
           .
           price
           stitch'd
           3d.
           
        
         
           —
           Discourse
           against
           Transubstantiation
           .
           8vo
           .
           price
           stitch'd
           3d.
           
        
         
           —
           The
           way
           to
           prevent
           the
           Ruin
           of
           a
           sinful
           People
           ,
           in
           a
           Fast-Sermon
           preach'd
           before
           the
           Lord
           Mayor
           ,
           
             &c.
             8vo
          
           .
           price
           stitch'd
           3d.
           
        
         
           —
           Sermons
           of
           Stedfastness
           in
           Religion
           :
           Of
           Family
           Religion
           ;
           Of
           Education
           of
           Children
           ,
           and
           the
           Advantage
           of
           an
           early
           Piety
           .
           12o.
           price
           
             1s
             .
             6d
          
           .
        
         
           Archbishop
           Sharp
           .
           The
           Reasonableness
           of
           believing
           without
           seeing
           ;
           A
           Sermon
           preached
           before
           the
           King
           in
           St.
           
           Iames's
           Chappel
           on
           
             Palm-Sunday
             ,
             March
          
           24.
           1699.
           
        
         
           Bishop
           
           Wilkin's
           Fifteen
           Sermons
           .
           2d
           .
           Edition
           .
           8vo
           .
        
         
           Bishop
           of
           
           Worcester's
           Doctrines
           and
           Practices
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           truly
           represented
           ,
           
             &c.
             4to
          
           .
        
         
           —
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Trinity
           and
           Transubstantiation
           compar'd
           ,
           in
           Two
           Parts
           .
           4to
           .
        
         
           Bishop
           of
           
           Norwich's
           Two
           Sermons
           of
           the
           Wisdom
           and
           Goodness
           of
           Providence
           ,
           before
           the
           Queen
           at
           
             Whitehall
             .
             4to
          
           .
        
         
           —
           Sermon
           preached
           at
           St.
           
           Andrew's
           ,
           Holborn
           on
           Gal.
           6.
           7.
           
        
         
           —
           Of
           Religious
           Melancholy
           ,
           a
           Sermon
           preached
           before
           the
           Queen
           at
           
             Whitehall
             .
             4th
          
           .
           Edition
           .
           8vo
           .
           price
           3d.
           
        
         
           —
           Of
           the
           Immortality
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           preached
           before
           the
           King
           and
           Queen
           at
           
             Whitehall
             .
             4to
          
           .
        
         
           —
           Thanksgiving
           Sermon
           before
           the
           King
           at
           St.
           
           Iames's
           April
           16.
           96.
           
        
         
           —
           Sermon
           preached
           before
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           in
           the
           Abbey-Church
           at
           Westminster
           ,
           upon
           
             Monday
             ,
             Ian.
             31.
             1697.
             
             4to
             .
          
        
         
           Bishop
           of
           Bath
           and
           Wells
           on
           the
           Pentateuch
           ,
           in
           2
           Volumes
           .
           8vo
           .
        
         
           —
           Sermon
           upon
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           preached
           before
           the
           Right
           Honourable
           the
           Lord
           Mayor
           .
           4to
           .
        
         
           —
           Demonstration
           of
           the
           Messias
           ,
           the
           2d
           .
           and
           3d.
           Vol.
           8vo
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           
           Clagget's
           Sermons
           in
           two
           Volumes
           .
           8vo
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           
           Wake
           's
           Sermons
           and
           Discourses
           upon
           several
           Occasions
           .
           8vo
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           
           Pelling's
           Practical
           Discourse
           concerning
           Holiness
           .
           8vo
           .
        
         
           —
           Discourse
           concerning
           the
           Existence
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Mr.
           
           Blackhalt's
           Sermon
           at
           Brentwood
           in
           
             Essex
             ,
             Octob.
          
           7.
           1693.
           at
           the
           Visitation
           of
           the
           Right
           Reverend
           Father
           in
           God
           Henry
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           London
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
           Ellis's
           Necessity
           of
           serious
           Consideration
           .
           8vo
           .
           pr.
           bound
           
             1s
             .
             6d
          
           .
        
         
           —
           Sum
           of
           Christianity
           .
           8vo
           .
           price
           3d.
           
        
         
           —
           Scripturie
           Catechism
           .
           price
           3d.
           
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A59893-e2520
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             16.
             2
             
             Cor.
             6
             16.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Gal.
             10.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Heb.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             20.
             
             Acts
             28.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             2.
             5.
             
             Heb.
             12.
             1
             
             Pet.
             2.
             2.
             
             〈◊〉
             Tim.
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             20.
             
             Ac●…s
             28.
             
          
           
             21.
             
             John
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             17.
             
             John.
             3.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Eph.
             23.
             10.
             
             John
             14.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Eph.
             8
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             28.
             
             Mat.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             20.
             
             John
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Act.
             4.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             13.
             10.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             24.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             Luke
             16.
             
          
           
             13.
             
             Mat.
             52.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             18.
             22.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             20.
             
             Acts
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             Rom.
             18.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             Mat.
             41.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             2
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             19.
             
             Mat.
             28.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A59893-e6650
           
             13
             Rom
             1.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A59893-e9170
           
             Non
             ego
             dolorem
             ,
             dolorem
             esse
             nego
             .
             cur
             en●…m
             fortitudo
             desid
             raretur
             ,
             sed
             eum
             opprimi
             dico
             patientia
             ,
             si
             mo●…o
             est
             aliqua
             patientia
             .
             Cicer.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A59893-e14080
           
             Cicero
             de
             natura
             Deorum
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A59893-e16770
           
             Mr.
             Mede
             .